Help! I'm not a changeling!by AsharduChapters1: Why are my legs so full of holes?2: Why is she looking at me like that?3: Why am I... here?4: Why does God make my life so interesting?5: Why do I have to deal with this?6: Why does Life like to torture me?7: Why do you even think I'm going to back down!?8: Why not?9: Why can't I remember my name?10: Why am I not dead?11: Why is that a thingy?12: Why do I always like to make an flashy entrance?1: Why are my legs so full of holes?Help! I'm not a changeling! Story written by Ashardu Chapter 1: "Why are my legs full of holes?" *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BE-*..... "Ugh, good god, shut up," I managed to mumble as the alarm clock went off. Extending my hand to the edge of the wooden nightstand, I used the gravity's favor to balance myself while approaching the right side of bed. It would all have gone smoothly if it weren't for the lack of friction the polished nightstand had. "WOAH!" *THUD*. Letting out an unsatisfied sigh, I rested my face on the wooden floor, "It's going to be one of days, isn't it? .... I hate working on Sundays..." Well, I guess it's another day for my usual routine. Oh, by the way, I lied. It's not another day in my routine. It's a day where some prick thinks that making people work during a free day it's A-Okay. It's not. Never. Anyways, after my short monologue, I gently placed my hands on the floor and pushed myself into a sitting position. Groaning, I rubbed my groggy eyes, erasing any trace of sleep while doing so. I opened my eyes and saw my darkened room echo with the morning crickets. Yup. It's another beautiful day. To rest. Unbelievable... Long story short, I did what I had to do. After carefully making my bed and putting on my carbon-metal glasses, I checked the time on my clock. '6:30? Well, work opens in one hour, so I have time to do some unfinished business,' I thought. Removing my night clothes, I changed into my biege suit and formal pants matching the color, wearing a red tie and a white shirt under it. I walked towards the kitchen and grabbed both a cardbox full of milk and a box of Fruit Loops. Nowdays, a few friends tell me that such cereal is meant for kids. Even if that was true, I just can't ignore such simple, yet sugar filled cereal. After all, sweets are life. And so is sleep. Undoubtably, sleep and sweets are life. And they both rhyme. I mixed them together and sat down on the chair, using the table as support and turning on the T.V. to check out the news. "....It has been reported that most students have a likely tendency to stick their tongues on metal poles just for the fun of it. On other news, a temperature of 5 degrees Celsius is going to surround the city and it's expected to go lower. It's recommended not to forget your scarfs today gentlemen. Meanwhile, on Irak-" I pushed the big red button from the remote controller and turned off the T.V. I only wanted to know if anything was up today, but apparently, we are still fighting for God-knows-what reasons. Stupid war and their pointless plot. Before I knew it, I finished my breakfast and decided to head directly to the bathroom. Looking at the mirror, I gently ran a hand through my short hair and said, "Go get 'em, buddy". One needs to have a self-boast mechanism, and mine turns out to be talking to myself at a mirror. Don't judge me. But that thought was interrupted after I checked my silver watch on my wrist and realized I had half an hour before work. Not wasting any time, I did what I had to do in the bathroom. I promptly headed back to my bedroom and grabbed the suitcase next to my neatly folded bed, speeding to the main door. I looked back and made a mental record of the things I had to bring along, making sure I didn't forget anything. Nope, I had everything with me. "Well," I said to myself, "looks like I have everything. Time to go!" And so, I inserted the keys on the door and opened it. As I began to open it, I regretted how wide the door was getting. Why? Because my brain decided to ignore our health and forget to remind me of the cold it was forecasted for today. Not that I complain about cold; not at all. It's not wearing a warm sweater that I regretted. And just like that, the ice, merciless wind hit me with all its might and I just stood there like a moron, shivering and allowing the cold wind to enter my small apartment. After finally snapping out of my inner speech, I closed the door, adjusted my slipping glasses and laughed. "Haha, I forgot my sweater... great," I allowed myself back into my bedroom, knowing this day was gonna be just great.... After what finally seemed to be an eternity-- which were actually just 10 minutes-- I arrived at the main building, with a pair of glass doors keeping me from work. But alas, I tried my best, but the glass door was too much for me. I couldn't beat it, therefore, I couldn't go to work today. Tis a shame- "Hey partner!" --That my workmate decided to arrive early. Why, of all days, did you have to arrive early!? I'll guess I just have to stick to it, then. Sighing, I turned to the proximate voice and encountered Max, one of my working neighbors. He works a few offices next to me and likes to talk with everyone. Apparently, he comes from the rural area of the city, and managed to find a decent job on a jewerly company, as a salaryman. I don't know how did he got the job, but that doesn't concern me at all nor I should care. The guy itself wasn't bad; in fact, he was a great guy! The huge downside was his lack of comprehension. When a situation is given, he just can't grasp the subtle messages we try to give him. Although it's funny how he is so clueless of some things everynow and then, it can be dangerous from time to time. Boy, we were mad at him at that report day! Anyways, I was brought back to reality as he approached me with that familiar smile he always carries around. How does he manages to keep smiling? Who knows. But it's contagious, I tell you. Looking at his rather catchy smile, I decided to flow with the positive aura and smiled back at him, waving a hand amid, "Morning, Max," "Ready for today?" I sighed a little, "Honestly? Not really," "Aw c'mon!" he whined, pouting a little, "Everyday is great! I'm sure today is gonna be as well! You just have to look at the bright side of it!" "Whatever you say, man," "No, really. You just have to. It's not that hard." "Yeah, yeah," I replied, dismissing a hand in front of him, "I'll try," "Okay then!" he took off, heading to the door and opening it. Once inside, he held the door out open and stared at me, "So! Are you coming in?" Giving up at any chance to take the day off, I slowly dragged myself to the door, hoping that the day turns out for the better. And so, the day went by before I knew it. Max, as usual, was rambling some positive issues with me after he finished his chores. I, on the other hand, was half-way through my paperwork. I'm still shocked to how fast does Max work. Does he know exactly what's coming or what? Also, I had to deal with the crap of Bart. Who is Bart? Oh, just some self-proclaimed jerk who thinks that just because his uncle owns the company, he believes that treating his subordinates like the order of the company is required. So full of himself and arrogant, I wonder if his uncle Rob is just like him. Let's hope not, but chances are that I'm wrong. But hey, if I don't have to deal with two Barts, I'm just fine. It's a good thing that Max was there, otherwise, a fight might have been foreseen. It appears that Bart seems to dislike Max less than me, and probably thought I wasn't worth his time. I don't care if I'm worth his time or not. If I can keep him off my back, I'm more than satisfied. Thanks, Max! Anyhow, I finally ended my extra non-paying shift and was heading home. In the end, work was just like I suspected, Great. Sometimes, I suspect the company is actually low of budget and can't afford our services. But it's not like I'll ever know such thing. Finally returning home, I slipped my hand into my pocket and pulled out a pair of keys, which I used to open the lock on the door. Opening the door, I walked inside and threw my suitcase on the sofa, laying on the living room. Sprinting a little, I toured myself into the bedroom and jumped onto it, bouncing after finally colliding with the sweet embrace of softness that left me this morning. That, or the fact that I got used too much to my bed. Eh, it doesn't matter anyway. "Finally!" I said to no one, "Home, I missed you. Did you miss me? I know you did," The house remained silent. "Aww, you are so sweet," I pulled myself together and sat up, pulling a rectangular shaped device and placing it on my lap, "Well, it's time to have my weekly chat with my brah," Lifting the cover of my laptop, I carefully pushed the power of my computer and watched it spring back to life as a bunch of colorful lights shone my face. The brightness didn't affect me that much as others would thanks to my glasses. Which reminds me, I need to clean them. The usual blue screen pops up, followed by a very popular logo shows up in the middle of it. "Windows... I still can't believe how many people they had to betray to get where they are nowdays," Ignoring the past, I focused on the desktop screen that my laptop loaded. Searching through a variety of programs, I managed to find the program I was looking for. Skype. Double-clicking on the icon, I waited a few seconds before a small blue window appeared with the title 'SKYPE' on top of it. Smiling at the advantages technology offers nowdays, I scrolled down the list of contacts and found the person I was looking for. My older brother, and it appeared that he was online. Lucky me. Sebastian... ah, what a bro. I don't know where I would be if it wasn't for him. We used to be together almost all the time due to our parent's constant dates as a happy couple. We grew together and bonded pretty well in comparison to other sibling relations. Sure, we had an event or two everynow and then, but that bonded us even more. Especially after... hm, well, those two are in a better place now. I watched his back, he watched mine; siblings against the world, what else could you ask for? But now that we grew up and became adults, we took separate ways. It was hard, but it was unevitable. Still, I knew I could still see him through technology. Skype, to be precise. Without further ado, I selected his profile and decided to make a videocall since my computer possessed an integrated camera. The profile image of him grew larger as it was attempting to reach its destiny. I waited a bit of time for the call to reach him, hoping that he wasn't that busy. MISSED CALL "Huh. That's weird," I thought to myself, scratching my chin and adjusting my glasses, "He never misses a call. Maybe it didn't reach him?" I attempted to call him again, hoping I could call him for once. MISSED CALL(2) "Hm, he is probably busy" I thought again, "What is he doing right now? ... Meh, doesn't matter. I'll try again later. Time for some beer! Hoping from the bed, I sprang to my feet and headed to kitchen, singing a popular home song chorus about beers as I proactively stared at the fridge from the other side of the room. I approached the fridge, not before performing a small dance move from that same song chorus. Once I was in front of it, I pulled the door and looked inside the fridge. It was just like I left it before. A mess. But it was my mess. And I love my things. Seeking out for a beer, I suddenly heard a ringing in a room nearby. Judging by the tone, it wasn't my smartphone. That must mean... "Hm, debe ser Sebastian." ('Hm, must be Sebastian.') Slamming my fridge shut, I ran back to my bedroom, where, indeed, a call from my computer was being recieved. Taking some time, I adjusted myself comfortable on my bed and accepted the call. Before I knew it, a familiar face showed up. "Brah." "Brah." A manly face appeared on my screen as I locked eyes with him using the camera. He was actually wearing his old glasses, as he started adjusting his chestnut hair with a free hand. His eyes were brown like mine, but held a lighter tone. Just like my situation, he had a ebony color skin giving away the impression of Mexico everywhere I looked. I lost that touch with the years spanning however. Showing a genuine smile, he chuckled at our greeting with a nostalgic laugh. If I had to say something about his looks, it would be he could probably hook up with a pretty girl if he plays his cards right. Of course, I had almost the same impression as him, but I lacked in the robust department. He, on the other hand, lacked in gentle touch, as he was clumsy from time to time. Most people would mistake us as twins and that was annoying in a beginning, but as time went on, I accepted that fact. It was useless to deny something so obvious, even if it took us a long time to really find out we were really alike. Like twins materials. Just like other people would usually point out. I laughed back at his chuckle and readjusted my bed ever so slightly. "Sup, man? How you doing?" "Good, good. If you count good as hearing annoying voices that is," I grabbed my temples and rubbed them, closing my eyes and letting out a desperate sigh, "This again? C'mon, you know it's just your mind screwing up with you," Sebastian raised his hands and shook 'em like no tomorrow, promptly smashing them on his desk, "I'm serious! These voices won't shut up! I mean, they-- HEY, LUNA! WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE!" "Sebastian," I replied, extending a hand in front with a half lifted index finger pointing him, "It's your mind, I tell you," "You say that because it's not happening to you. Anyways, how was your day?" "Ah... que será, que será..." 'Ah, what will it be, what will it be...' Sebastian released a sigh, shrugging amid, "Un dia bastante malo, eh? Me imagino que los papeleos fueron un desastre de otro mundo," 'A pretty bad day, eh? I imagine that paperwork was a disaster from out of this world.' I stared dumbfolded at him, "...What?" "Oh right," he said, placing a side-fist on his lips, "You are starting to lose some of your spanish, right?" "Kinda..." I admitted, rubbing the back of my head sheepishly. "Hm. That's what happens when you move to another country- Yes, Luna, we have countries. Don't be so ignorant..." "...... Aja." I said, trying to ignore my brother's sudden dialogues with whoever he is talking to, "But, hey, I didn't decide this location. It was work who said so." "Actually, you did have a chance to choose a location," he said. All I could do was to watch him and contemplate how messed my situation was in the heat of the moment. "...Really?" he nodded, leaving me more confused, "You mean, I could have easily transferred to any location I wanted to?" "Yeah, I mean, I didn't tell you because I thought you knew," he explained, causing me to place both extended hands on my face and groan, making sure my glasses weren't damaged at my display of annoyance, "Well, it looks like you are stuck there," "Ugh... yay me..." "But hey, look at the bright side!" He said, shrugging. Sebastian kept the silence going, almost as if he wanted to give suspense of something. ...... ...... ....... Ok, that's enough. "And what is the bright side?" "I get to keep the Xbox! .... Why yes Luna, you can play.... No, just watch me play and help me out, kay?..... I said just watch..... No. Stop it! Wait, what are you doing? NO!" Hmmm. You know what? In the beginning, I was mad about the console ownership; now it's just amusing to see my bro talk to himself like a psycho.... which should rise some concern to why he is doing that. Not my problem though. He is a big boy. He can handle it. "Okay then... Keep the console. I don't want it anyways." "SHUT UP! No! You don't have fingers!" he said, moving his arms from side to side, making me worry. "Just because you are a princess, that doesn't give you the right to control my life! NOW GENTLY AND SMOOTHLY WITH SUGAR ON TOP OF IT, GO. AWAY!" I don't think he even listened to me. At all. Well, he is known for his anger so it's best for me not to meddle. Let's just hope things don't get out of hand. After a few more seconds, he finally lets his anger subside, sighing with his eyes closed. Those same eyes opened again and looked at me, full of... regret? "Sorry, I got... busy with something," "Yeah..." I said, my head backing out at bit from the screen, "I see..." "Look," Sebastian said, waving a hand at himself, "I'm not crazy. Really. You know everyone knows me for not lying as much as everyone else does. So, trust me, really, I'm not crazy." I placed a hand under my chin and hummed a slight groan, "It's not that I don't believe you; I do, but it looks like you really have problems." Rolling my eyes for him to see, I gestured a circling hand movement at my own pace, "I would recommend seeing a doctor, but I'm afraid you'll starting yelling at me for some God-forsaken reason by the looks of it." "Well I can't blame you. If you had the same problem, I would either, A. Help you out, B. Ignore your unhealthy reactions, or C. I would call a doctor and have you in a strap jacket for the next ten years of your life,". Words couldn't express the incredule feeling my brother gave me when he said all that. 'Should I be concerned or laughing my ass off about this?', "What? It's true! ..... Most of it," Well, time to change subject! "So, how has your writing project been going?", if my brother had long ears, they would be perked up right now. With a cheerful glee upon his face, I began to regret bringing this certain topic. If there is one thing that Sebastian loves to talk about, is discussing ideas for his stories, whether they have been published or not. And I happen to be his main partner in crime when it came down to this. "Oh, it has been great! Despite the constant annoyance in my head, I have-- Oh, shush Luna-- , I have been capable of developing more of a decent story for the hero and his adventures!" "Let me guess, another adventure genre?" "...... Yes." I placed one of my free hands on my face and sighed, "You know, you should try expanding your horizons instead of writing adventure only stories. It's bad for your reputation-- do you even have a writing reputation?-- and for your income. Just saying," "Shut up, you kknonknkonioewwjgg-- KRRGGGGG--" "ERROR, LOCATION UNKNOWN, MISLEADING PROCESS, INITIATING COU-- NEW LOCATION, STARTING PROCESS. RAINBOW ROCKS, POWER BOOM, GEKEKEK," "Huh!? What's going on!? Bro!" and out of nowhere, my brother's screen suddenly began to twist and corrupt more and more until it became a black screen. Never has this happened before nor I wanted it to happen. Must have a critical failure of some sort. Shame I'm not a mechanic, otherwise I wouldn't be so concerned about this. "C'mon you piece of trash, work!", I said, holding on to the attached screen, rocking it back and forth expecting some kind of change. Nothing. Just great. "Carajo," I cursed under my breath, allowing a bit of my spanish self to release some steam, "Why did it had to happen now, out of all these days?" My mind was complaining about how life was so unfair with me when all of the sudden, I heard a loud thunk behind me. The power went out. Everything in my room was pitch-black, except for my laptop and there was nothing I could do to fix it. "Perfect...." I checked on the laptop's battery meter and squinted my eyes to adjust the new found darkness. "54%, it's not too much, but it'll do. Still, the internet is out just like the power.... hmm...." Just when I was out of ideas, a familiar memory showed up just when I needed the most. Fortunately for me and my memory, I had a back-up generator next to my closet, hidden just in case I needed to light my way back to life or whatever it was that I needed. Now is the time when I actually use that machine for something other than keeping the door from closing with the wind. Getting up from my bed, I placed the laptop facing the direction of my destination, hoping to give me enough light to see my way through. Unfortunately, the laptop's light settings were adjusted so that everytime the charger was unplugged, the light would be dimished to lowest light. Even though I didn't have enough visibility of the path ahead of me, I knew the house like the back of my hand. There was no need to see if my knowledge could help me out as a guide. Yet, somehow, I knew something bad was gonna happen. Something terrible was about to occur and there was nothing to stop it. Perhaps I was just hungry or the return of the why boner, but who knows. So, ignoring any kind of safety precaution inside the house, I walked forward. Wished I didn't ignore my inner guts... Inmediately after I walked a few steps, my right foot went through a hole. And not just any kind of hole, a hole so big that my whole body went through it. I didn't how it was made, or when, but I knew for sure that I was gonna die. I was beginning to question why and when did this hole showed up, taking into account that several of the floors from the building had the same hole that lead me to my doom. It seemed like it was almost planned when during my fall, I looked down and saw pitch black spot moving along with me, screaming out the words 'Unnatural' to my mind. It was then at that moment that things got compicated to me, wondering what was going on, but it was shaken off the thought as I remembered the situation I was in. Falling down like a rock, I spinned several times during my fall, completely unprepared of my sudden time limit before I hit the ground and I was 'No mas vivo' -No longer alive- . I screamed, with all the oxygen of my lungs, witnessing my inevitable doom. I don't know how far did I fell, but the crash was gonna be painful. After all, falling from far more than a 20-stories building can't be an instant death, right? I just hope that magazine was wrong about how painful it is to die from either a fall or a bullet to the head. In either case, as I fell to my death, I couldn't help it but to feel like someone was calling out for me.... someone I knew.... Could it be.... Sebastian? ".....Maurice! .....Bro! NO!" Wait... it is him! He calling out for me! .... But what cause would it be to answer back? After all, in any moment, I might slip into death's embrace. All I could do was hear my brother's voice for one last time before I long gone. Alone... If I die, he would be all alone in the world... No brothers... No parents... No family to support him... Man... Why does bad things happen to good people? Now I'm going away forever and there is nothing I can do to avoid my death... Poor Sebastian... Why did it had to end like this? "Sebastian.... Perdoname mucho hermano..." ('Sebastian... Forgive me brother...') One thing lead to another, and before I knew it, I closed my eyes and moved to my back during the fall. I finally accepted that this was my time to part. Perhaps.... perhaps I might see my folks again. And maybe.... just maybe... I might watch over Sebastian, just like mother wanted us to. Back to back, facing whatever challenge or threat life gave us, making sure to kick their faces twice as hard. Now, it's him against the world. But that doesn't mean I'll give up just like that. I'll watch over him, protect him, guide him if that is possible. Maybe with my parents as well. That would be very nice. I just hope the afterworld is something like that... Well, I'm about to find out... ......... ......... ......... ......... ......... I gotta say, this has been, by far, the longest fall I've ever- *THUD* ......... ......... Ow... Slipping consciousness..... curse you life.... Ugh.... what the.... my head.... it hurts... A LOT! Ow, owowowowowowow! Geez! Stop with the pounding! Ow..... oh, okay.... that is certainly better than before.... and it also woke me up. Wait a second, 'woke me up?' "Huh?" I said, prying my eyes open with might and speed. Once open, I noticed I was in a cave of some sorts.... a rather shiny one if you ask me, "Just where am I?" After processing things a little bit, I thought that this place was indeed, the afterworld. I spinned around my head, keeping my body in the same position and taking a good look at my surroundings. Well, it is like a cave. Could it be...? "Is this the afterworld? I certainly didn't expect it to look like this," I said. I really didn't expect to look like this. I thought of it more of a gateway with lights everywhere and an angelic chorus in the background. Also, I would have been standing on a cloud and admire the gold and pretty gates in front of me. That is what I thought it would be. .... I need to stop watching so many religious movies. But I've had enough about admiring the view. I needed to find out if this place was the afterworld. I guess I have to-OW! Jesus covered in salt! That hurt! What the heck was... that... Okay... I'm looking at my arm, right? Let's move it a little.... yup, it's my arm. My arm is a leg. Huh, funny. I swore I had a hand instead of a plain, flat extension. Yup, this is not an issue where I freak out. Not at all. Bad news is, I'm a terrible liar. "AGGGGGH! QUE CARAJOS! ('What the hell!') MY HAND! IT'S GONE! IT'S A LEG! THE HORROR! JESUS, HELP ME!" I yelled, shaking my 'leg' everywhere. No matter what I did, it still remained being a leg, despite the amount of hits I gave it. Oh, right. My other arm is a leg too. Great. Freak out time~! "ARGH! WHAT THE HECK!? WHAT HAPPENED TO MY ARMS! AND MY VOICE! WHY DOES IT SOUND A BIT RASPY!? WHAT IN THE NAME OF ALL GLORIOUS THINGS HAPPENED!?" "I would like to ask you the same thing," a unknown voice came from behind. I froze on the spot, preparing my fight-or-flight instincts for anything that comes to me. Taking a deep breath, I braced myself for whoever was behind. So, I turned. THIS IS NOTHING I EXPECTED! I saw a kind of black colored monster with blue colored eyes with no pupils looking at me. The voice sounded a little high-pitched despite the raspy issue, so I assumed it's a female. A small fang could be seen from her mouth, which was currently the upside-down version of a smile. Her ears were perking up, apparently in a surprised state if I had to guess. What surprised me the most were four things. The horn, the wings, her hair and the oddly pierced holes in her legs. The horn had a slight misanthropic, yet abstract form all the way to the top. The wings, on the other hand, looked like a type of wings only bugs would be carrying. Perhaps they are a kind of bug? No, no, bugs can't talk. That would be crazy. Then again, I was looking at a crazy thing, so it may seem more plausible than anything else. The hair on her head was... unique, to say the least. It was on top of her head as expected, but it had weird development, almost as if it was meant to curve everywhere it ended. Also, it was white. And last but not least, the legs and its glorious holes. Looking at them remind me of swiss cheese somehow... Talking about reminding, I forgot to freak out. "WHOA! HOLY COW! WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU!?" I yelped walking backwards, only to fall flat to my back in my attempt to get away form her. Perhaps I couldn't see her, but it was clear that she was looking at me with confusion and a lifted eyebrow. Who would blame her? "What do you mean by that? I'm just like you," she replied. Just like me? What does that mean? "Huh!? I'm like you!? Me!?" I said, using my neck and taking a good look at her from my lay-down position. Also, I noticed that every extension, save for my head, of my body was a black leg with holes on the perimeter. What am I, a chopped horse? This is just great... "Well, duh. You're a changeling, aren't you?" she said, walking slowly towards me. Scratch that, being a horse sounds much more likeable. If I weren't so intrigued about this whole changeling thing, I would have run as far as possible from her. Well, as far as I could go. Having now four legs isn't such easy task after all. "I'm a what now?" Scrambling back to my fee-- er, I mean, legs, I drunkenly dragged myself towards a small pool of some sort of liquid that was lying nearby. I almost tripped several times during my trip to the pool, but I finally made it to the reflection. Well, I certainly didn't expect this. While I expected seeing a complete changeling like she said and was, I still saw a similar creature with fangs and everything. However, I managed to spot that my eyes weren't blue like hers, but instead green, emerald-colored to be precise, rather than my dark-brown color eyes. My hair was no longer brown, but cyan instead and it looked like it came out of an anime. Not that I complain about it, but it is weird nevertheless. Another feature of my new figure is the scar located on my chest, in the form of a X. It looked just like the scar I had..... back home... Right.... I had forgotten about it. The day Sebastian and me went to that party and then.... well, the past will always be the past. Other than those features, everything else remained the same. Including the swiss holes in my legs. Seriously, how can I walk with so many holes in my legs? Why are my legs so full of holes anyways? Are animals supposed to jump across the gaps of my extensions? Oh, right. I had wings; bug wings. And a horn. Do I use that to impale my enemies or what? Well, with that said and done, I just stared at my reflection, trying to process if this was either reality or a really bad lucid dream, "Wha.... how.... when.... why..... Huh?" "Why do you look so surprised?" I heard, figuring it came from the girl. Do they use the same terms? Hold on a minute.... WHAT!? "AGH! YOU ARE SPEAKING ENGLISH!?" I yelled from the bottom of my lungs, looking back at her. The female simply closed an eye and placed a leg on top of her ears. Long ears by the way. "Would you tone it down!? You don't need to yell! Ow..." I would have answered back, but everything was beginning to be too much for me to handle. New body, new place, new discoveries, new freak-outs, new almost everything. I remained silent, watching the girl rub her ears and look at me with annoyance. "What? Do I have something on my face?" 'Wow, she isn't the most educated female I've encountered,' I thought, still trying to find any kind of logic that matched my own. Sadly, it was starting to look futile as nothing began to make sense. What is this place? What is going on? Why am I here? What is she? How come I came across her? Why do I look like this? Are there more of them? What is a changeling? How can I walk? Do I use my newly formed horn for justice, or do I use it to strike my enemies that I find annoying? ¿Porque estoy babeando? ('Why am I drooling?') Just what the heck is going on!? "Hey, pretty face, somepony in there?" I snapped back to reality as I realized how close the female got to my face. Just like before, I tried to back away only to fall back to back again. 'Esto se esta poniendo viejo...' ('This is getting old') Wait, did she just say.... somePONY? How is a pony involved wih this? Why did she... you know what? I don't care anymore. She can say the most unexplainable thing in the entire universe and I wouldn't care. Even if she said the meaning of life. "I'll take that as a yes," she answered, moving to my side and lifting an eyebrow once again. While she walked-- I have to learn how to do that-- towards me, I slowly began to feel the pressure of too much information for my brain. Consciousness began to slip away while my eyes began to close, watching the girl talk to me. I couldn't comprehend nor hear anything she said to me. Her mouth kept moving, but nothing came along. Just when I was about to fall unconscious, a rather small, yet powerful pressure pressed against my belly, causing me to recoil at the touch and bring me back to my senses. Turns out the female punched my belly, unaware of my status quo. Her angry stare was all I needed to realize she was getting upset, "Hey, don't you dare to sleep at a time like this! Especially when I'm talking to you!" Thinking of a comeback, I said the most proximate thought that came along, ".....Wha?" Perfect. "Great," she said, placing a leg on her forehead, carefully dodging the horn, "I've encountered another weirdo," "Hey.... I'm no weirdo," I replied, trying to pull myself together and sit up. After succesfully falling back to my back a few times, I managed to sit up, staring at the girl in front of me. Sure, the girl looked at me like if I was homeless person-- pony she said?-- and annoyed me, but my mind is blown, so I didn't care. "W-what?" "Nothing, nothing..." I said, closing my eyes mid-way, "Just... just looking," Nothing was said for a couple of minutes, as we both continued to have our stare-down contest. Eventually, I gave up. "All right, I give up," I said, lifting my arms and shrugging, "I just don't what is real and what is not," "Huh? What are you talking about?" "I meant what I said," I pointed a front leg directly to her face, "I just lost any kind of logic that inhabits this body," Giving me a confused stare, she leaned back, "....Oooookayyyyy....". The girl kept her look until she finally shook her head. Sighing, she spoke, "It looks like you hit your head hard, since you seem to have a slight concussion. But it's okay, I'm here and I'll help you out," I wanted to protest that I didn't have such thing, but right now, I knew anything was possible in this place. I closed my eyes and inhaled, feeling the air fill my lungs. Exhaling, I pried my eyes open and nodded. She smiled and a beautiful sight invaded my view. Wow, what a smile. It's so... captative, so genuine, beautiful and mature... if you ignore the fangs, that is. She may look like a horse of some sort, but that smile is enough to make men drool over her. "Well then, let's ignore all of this and get to the infirmary, shall we?" I nodded again and got the same answer. I don't know why, but I could never get enough of that smile, "Good! Follow me then," Without putting any kind of fight, I dumbfoldly obeyed and followed her.... with my face falling to the floor once more. Four legs, you are such a curse. Cursing my lack of movement, I tried to get up once more, only to feel the floor move away from me. 'Huh, weird. I don't remember flying as a superpower that I had,' I thought, still with my eyes closed. Opening them was perhaps the best, yet worst feeling I've ever had in a long time. I was flying. "WOAH! WHY AM I FLYING?" I yelped, flailing my legs everywhere. My constant freak-out was short-lived as I spotted the same girl from before looking at me with an unamused stare. "Well, it seems you REALLY hit your head. Like, way too much. This can't be good," she muttered, loud enough for me to hear, "Well, can't do anything here," The moment she turned around, I saw something shining from her horn. Then I looked around me and spotted a similar shining. Then it hit me. 'MAGIC!?' I thought with a panicked mindset. My limit was reaching it's final level. My sanity levels were slowly-- scratch that, rapidly-- decreasing and I was afraid of seeing things that weren't supposed to be there. My mind couldn't take much more of this and if something new happened to show up, I was sure to faint. Let's just hope nothing comes along. "Hey," she called, causing me to return to wherever I was, "You got a name, don't you?" "Huh? What kind of question is that?" I asked, using my sane portion of my current mind, "Of course I've got a name. Why wouldn't I?" "Well, it's just that you aren't one of our hive, so I didn't know if your queen gave you a name," "What? A queen? A hive? What are talking about?" "Oh my, that concussion must have hurt like Tartarus," she whispered, still looking ahead of her field of vision. Wow, she doesn't keep anything to herself, does she? "Anyways, my name is Ivy. What's yours?" she asked, turning her head just enough for me to see her face. 'Ivy? What kind of name is Ivy?' Shaking my head to clear any thoughts, I gulped, "I... uh, my name is Maurice, Maurice Bonofire". 'Ivy' looked at me like if she just found a ball of spit cathair. "Maurice? What kind of name is Maurice?" 'I could ask you the same thing,' "Anyways, pleased to meet you... Maurice," "Likewise," "Sure... well, it shouldn't take long to reach the infirmary. We just have to--" "Heeeeey, Beauty!" "-- come across one of the most annoying changelings that has ever existed," "Who?" my answer was answered just like that when another changeling with a group of them following behind showed up from a corner. 'Bueno, mi suplica fue respondida. Gracias Dios!' ('Well, my prayer has been answered. Thanks God!') As my mind just had enough, I could see everything turning black, leaving me with nothing than a blurry vision of them and Ivy. Like before, their mouths were moving, but nothing came out of them. Just when I was about to pass out, I managed to notice the leader of gang looking at me with a frown. Then, darkness surrounded me. Author's Note A new type of story that I wanted to experiment with. Because changelings are freaking awesome. Any kind of feedback and support is very appreciated. See ya soon! Also, remember the description. Bitching Allowed. 2: Why is she looking at me like that?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 2: "Why is she looking at me like that?" Edited by Mngotsevoy. Thanks man! ..... I... I can't tell whether this is reality or not, but I'm sure it feels real. The hit, the touch, the arrival... the ponies? Was that a pony to begin with? I remember her saying pony at some point, but that doesn't make sense. Neither she nor the guys I saw earlier look like such animal. Sure, they have the silhouette and form of one-- despite the unique features-- but they are not, and I quote, they are not, AND I REPEAT, ponies. My own comprehension of logic to myself has suddenly being shifted into something unknown. Illogic, to be precise. Then again, I have seen a lot of illogical things today, so it must be natural to them. However, I'm stuck right now in a place where everything feels real, yet it doesn't add up. My small, human mind can't process so much stuff that quickly, otherwise it might overheat. Being from a completely different species probably doesn't help either. What does that mean? Well, let me say this the most brief and comprehensible way possible. Ever since the creation of man, the universe has been torn apart several times by natural incidents, causing by either mistake or intention a natural and beautiful thing. Man, was one of those things. At least for the moment. This special being has been created by God in order to enjoy life, reciprocating and duplicating the whole species into a new form of life. Sure, we were cousins of the apes in the beginning, but that doesn't mean we are salvages or that we act on instinct only. We think, we feel, we develop and create new technology thanks to the help of at least 2 billion years of development. Hard, hard development. But despite all of that, we found ourselves in a swinging rope, trying to find out which direction should we head to. Some people discover their purpose, but most of them live without a true meaning. Perhaps we are living our true meaning without knowing it, but it's not the same. Man is complicated; more than it should be. And it's obvious that we cannot live with our self-ruling. People of the world may or not be aware of this, but Earth has been shaped into the true nature of man without a guide to lead him or her. Chaos. Ugh... why do I get the feeling someone in this world-- or the afterlife, if I had to guess-- would love to meet our certain chaos.... Anyways, that is what I think of my species and how it was developed. Hey, I didn't go to middle school for nothing. My teachers, mis guias y amigos (my friends and mentors,), they are the ones who helped me, in some way along the path, to be who I am today. I'm ever grateful to them and I hope they have a happy and luxurious life. But let's admit it, the luxurious adjective is just for plain mocking. What was I talking about again? Oh right. The gut feeling of what is real and what is not. From what I can recall, I saw a bunch of.... changelings? That was their name, right? Anyways, a group of them approached us when Ivy was taking me to the infirmary. Then... I can't remember anything. Seriously, my mind went blank after that. Nothing else comes to mind. Have I woke up from the dream? Was it all in my mind? Did those creature have something to do with me? What happened? All these questions and more crossed my mind, trying to process the most explained conclusion to this situation. Let's just hope it was all a dream... I wonder where I am right now.... ...... ...... ... Oh right. I can open my eyes. Silly me~ ..... ..... ..... Out of all times, why does this song come to mind!? "Ugh..." I groaned, bursting my eyes open. Adjusting to the mild-dark environment the room was giving me, I found myself still inside the cave. Processing things, I acknowledged that this place was my reality for now, whether it was all a dream or not. Could it be a coma? Something that was inside my head this whole time? Who knows, but I know someone with a similar issue. My brother, he is a perfect example, seeing how he was talking to a Luna thingy. I don't remember quite well, due to the amount of things that has happened to me recently, but I think he called that Luna a princess. I knew I shouldn't let him watch so many disney movies. But still, he is my brother and he has the right to do whatever he pleases to. Urk! I really have to stop straying off the main topic! Relating his mental issues with mine, I guess this must be my mental curse. Heh, who knew? The Bonofire brothers have mental problems. One is in a coma or something related-- that's me by the way-- and the other has a small, non-existent voice in his head dictating him things like if it was a real living thing. Yup, we are a perfectly, happy and normal family. And I often wonder why is it that no girl stays with us far longer than 3 months. That shouldn't be a problem now. I'm living in a new place, whether it is real or not. Perhaps I could start over. Yeah! I could do that. A brand new start! That could solve a lot of things. Sighing, I closed my eyes once more and let this new situation get the best of me. It's so soft and warm to have new beginning... .... Hold on a second. Soft and Warm!? "Please don't be there, please don't be there, please don't be there!" I whispered, opening my right eye and watching my side. Well, this is one of the times where I wish I was wrong. I'm not. I spotted Ivy crawling up to my side, shifting a little as she began to adjust herself during the spooning. It would be great if I hadn't problems with intimate problems. Which I do. Watch in awe, this only happens every few times. "OH MY GOD! What are you doing!?" I yelled, escaping the spooning and dragging myself across the room. Ivy, as calm and recollected as she appeared to, wasn't fazed by my outburst. What's more, she woke up like nothing had happened. Stretching her legs, she looked at me as I stared at her with a burning blush on my cheeks. Well, that is another thing that we both share. "I'm warming you up," she replied. "By cuddling with me!?" "Well, as a medic myself, it's my job to keep my patients comfortable and warm," she replied, shaking her head to the her left side , "No matter the way," Staring dumbfounded at her, I immediately understood why she was doing that, despite the awkwardness. However, I didn't want any cuddlings for the moment, so thank you very much! "Well, I do matter and I don't like it," ".... would you rather have a fire roasting down your back all day?" "Of course I want cuddlings!" She smiled at my goofiness and shook her head, "Males, I swear they are dumber than a mule," "Hey!" "Nevermind that," she interrupted me, approaching my spot without me noticing before, "Do you feel any kind of illness? Anything out of place?" 'Aparte de ser atrapado en un mundo completamente ajeno al mío sin ninguna chingada idea de cómo quede aquí? No, para nada,' ('Besides the fact that I'm trapped in a world completely different from mine without a single clue of how I got here? Nah, not at all,') I thought, trying to hold back the urge to chuckle. My eyes were trying their hardest not to squint in laughter to my insight joke as well. Which reminds me, these new eyes, despite the lack of pupils, are capable of perceiving things I couldn't see before. Such things are traces of smell, foot- I mean, hoofprints? Is that what they are called? Hoofs? Not getting stray from topic, I can also see blood, even when it is not there. Almost similar to a hoofprint. It works as a scanner of some sort. There is one here in the infirmary, after all. A glowing spot with some small traces coming out of it. How do I know it's blood? Well, blood is definitively red, and THAT, is red blood. Also, the scent gives it away. I mean, I can smell like 10 times better! And it smells like metal or iron! .... Or maybe blood in this place isn't red after all. Or maybe I'm wrong, again. ..... ..... I'm starting to get freaked out by all the coincidences this world has. Let's forget about all this. I have something more important to take care of. "No," I replied, shaking my head, "I don't feel strange at all," "Are you sure?" "Well, maybe not. Is seeing traces of blood, smelling a hundred times better and perceiving hoofprints normal?" "Um, yes. Yes, it is," "Then I'm just fine," I said. Pushing myself back to a standing position, I barely held my pose as I tried to avoid falling to my face or my back one more time. Needless to say, I was doing one hell of a job. Don't get me started about walking. "This may sound a bit repetitive, but, are you okay?" she asked, leaning on to me. When did she got so close before? I don't know, but let me tell you, it's freaky. "I'm A-Okay," "A-Okay?" Hmmm.... Reminder: Colloquium is different in this world or alternate place. Well, now there is one thing this world doesn't share in cultures. "Nevermind, it's an old saying from my hometown,". Meanwhile, I was perfectly holding my balance with four legs after a few small practice sessions. Also, Ivy backed away, giving me my well-deserved personal space. "Hometown? Don't you mean hive?" she corrected me, lifting an eyebrow. Caught off guard, I began babbling incoherent words as I tried to think of a comeback for that. I couldn't. "Well, yes," I replied, giving up on any kind of excuse, "I actually meant hive," "Oh. Well then, if you don't mind, the queen of our hive, Chrysalis, requests a word with you," Well.... crud. "T-t-the q-queen!?" I said, steadily walking back, "A word!? With me!? W-why!?" "Because she said so," Ivy affirmed. "Now, if you could please follow me-" "AYAYAYAYAY! Mi tummy hurts! Me no poder ir! Mucho duele!" I said, grabbing my stomach and falling to my back-- unintentionally, of course,-- leaning to my sides. Well, so much for my dignity. I can't believe I fell so low. "Wha- Huh? Your... tummy?" she repeated. "Aja, si! Mi tummy! It hurts!" I confirmed, holding my stomach with great style. Somebody, take to me to Broadway cuz' this is pure gold! "I see.... well then," she closed her eyes and sighed, "If you are feeling sick of your tummy, then allow me to get some treatment for that. Don't you dare to do anything outrageous in the meanwhile, got it?" "Aye-aye!" "Weird..." I managed to hear as she began to leave the room. Closing the door behind her-- that is one big hell of a door-- I got back to my legs, or hooves as I recall from a biology class about horses. Ponies are the same kind of species, so it must be the same, right? Anyhow, taking one step at a time, I headed to the nearest open window that I didn't notice before. I knew that this world was different, but dealing with royalty? Sorry, but I can't handle that much pressure, even if this is a dream. If I plan on leaving this place, going through the same door as she came through would be reckless. Not because I can't walk like she can or fright. It's because I might get lost in a place that probably is all in my mind and never find my way out. Even if it's safer that way, I can't take the risk. The window sounds more reasonaaaa- ahhhhhhh. Nope, the window is OUT OF THE QUESTION! Nope! Nope! Nope! Nope! Nope! AND. SO. MUCH. NOPE! Why is this place so high!? Taking a good look outside, I managed to see a whole kingdom in a decaying state. Dying, to be more precise. There were houses of the sort located in rather unethical locations. A few of them were popping smoke out of their chimneys. Fabrics of some item if I had to guess.The whole land wasn't bad itself, but the lack of crops was my concern. Where were they? And, if they didn't have, how do they survive? Do they hunt? Are they autosynthetic? Do they feed on love? .... Nah, that last one would be completely impossible. There is no way that would be their feeding. Just look at all this place! Does this look like the kind of place where love blossoms? So.... how do they feed? .... Could it be that.... they... they eat themsel- Nope! Not gonna finish that thought. If that is their way of eating or supplying themselves, then more the reason to leave this place. However, I'm not that desperate. Jumping out of a window is a bad idea, especially since I have no win- ".... Wait, I DO have wings!" I thought to myself, looking behind and staring at my bug looking wings, "Maybe I can use them to leave this place?". Thinking of any other possibility besides flying, I knew that this could be my ticket out of here. Not wasting any time, I assumed that practice would be helpful up to this point. Propelling myself to a comfortable position, I started to look for a way to move my wings, since I had no idea how to use them in the first place. After a good minute of searching, I figured out the trick in using them. "Let's see... Up, down. Up, down. Yup, I got this in the bag." I said to no one in particular. After a few training flicks, I started to swing my transparent wings into a more steady pace, speeding up with each vertical swing. "Okay.... easy does it, eeeeeaaaasy does it," I mumbled, feeling that I was getting the hang of it. As my new body began to float all on its own at the pace of a snail, encouraging thoughts crossed my mind. "I'm doing it! I'm actually learning how to fly! On my own! Who knew!?" After keeping a certain speed, I saw the floor becoming smaller and smaller with each passing second. The smaller it got, the more excited I became. "Hey, this isn't actually that haaaaaaAAAAARRRRDDDDD!" *THUD*. Well, I take that back. Flying is hard. So is the wall, "Ooowwww...." Well, scratch flying. I can't do it. For now. Snapping out of my thoughts, my options of leaving this place were slowly diminishing as I stood once again for the dozen time today. I may want to leave this place, but killing myself won't do it. There has to be a way..... .... should I take the risk and go through the main door? After all, I can't think of anything else that might help out on this one. Perhaps I should. Well then, I guess I have no other choice but to- "Here is your medicine for your tummy, Maurice," Ivy said as she walked into the room, holding a cup with a gooey liquid inside of it with her magic. The door flung open after her entrance and closed right behind in a mystical aura, which I assumed was her magic doing miracles on it as well. With the closed door and her approaching, I knew I had no way out of this situation. Bracing myself for whatever this place had for me, I sighed and grabbed the medicine Ivy so kindly brought to me. And when I said grabbing, I mean dropping it on the floor since I had no fingers. Ivy looked at me with shock and hung her mouth wide open at my carelessness. "Wha.... why did you drop it!?" she said, detecting a hint of anger and confusion behind her tone. I shrugged at her question, thinking of it as a trick question. She is aware that my legs have holes on it, right? How does she expect me to grab it with nothing than a plain, semi-flat extension? "Ugh... nevermind that, I'll.... I'll just get another cup for you, okay?" She said, moving back to the door. I could sense her annoyance rising like a young children's emotions after knowing they would go to Disneyland. Dragging herself to the door, I felt bad for lying to her, after treating me with such attention. This is no way to treat a girl after she gave me help, despite being a complete stranger. I mean, yeah, I look just like her, but we don't know each other, and yet.... "Ugh.... I'm so gonna regret this," I whispered to myself, rolling my eyes all-the-while. Taking a deep breath, I called out for her, which it certainly attracted her attention. Turning her stare back at me, I looked away in embarrassment. This... is gonna be harder than I thought. "Well, it turns out that my... tummy no longer hurts," I said, trying to hold back the urge to look at her, "I don't know how, but I'm feeling better so... you can take me to your queen, okay?" "Oh really?" she replied, which I gave her an approval nod in return, "Then why didn't you say so? Let's get going then!" *Sigh* The things I do for others.... Should I be concerned about this place and why I'm in it? ... Meh, I don't care any more. This walking is more interesting anyways. Anyhow, the walk through the hive was.... unique, to say the least. With chambers full of mystery at every turn, I wondered what was lurking behind them, hoping one day the secrets of the chambers of doom would be revealed to mortals! Or.... maybe they are just guest rooms. Or not. I eventually came to a halt as Ivy stopped in front of a pair of gigantic doors. Have I mentioned these doors are at least 10 times my height? No? Well they are. It's both intriguing and intimidating. Anyhow, before I could say something, Ivy raised a... hoof to silence me. I gotta make a choice between hoof and leg. It's getting a little annoying for me. Just when she silenced me, Ivy looked at the doors and used her magic on something. What she did, I didn't know, but it must have done something. Well, she can use magic for being a medic as she told me before. As for me... well, maybe I can't-- as far as I know--, but this horn better be used to impale something, otherwise I might go crazy. "We are here," she said, looking back at me with a serious tone. She lowered her hoof and gave a warning stare, "So here is the deal. Our leader, Queen Chrysalis, has requested your presence. You will not talk back to her unless she allows you to. You will only speak when she asks you to. You must answer every question she asks you and expect to satisfy her curiosity with each answer. Your voice belongs to her as long as she stands in the same room as you. Not literally, but she has control over you when you are near her, specially since she called out for you. Also, don't forget to bow in front of royalty. Understood?" "Uh.... yeah," "Yeah is not an answer," she replied. I flinched at her remark and got into a more military stance. That, I never expected. This new attitude of hers... It felt like a machine, like if it was meant for one reason and one only. Guess I have no other option. "Yes ma'am!" "Good. Any questions?" "Um.... no ma'am," It felt weird to suddenly go from Ivy to ma'am. Feels different and odd, yet it's adequate. I just have to stick to whatever I got. "Perfect. Now, go right through please," she instructed me, guiding me in to the dual door entrance in front of us. Once the doors were open, I managed to see a royal throne in its own way. Walls stained with black banners, adorning the room with a more grim ambient. The floor was shining, almost as if it was washed every hour. Candles were placed in every location of the room where lacked light, allowing the whole throne room to be visible. A parallel row of windows in the walls could be easily seen from here and outside. These windows were strategically created in position where the banners didn't either interrupt the view or block it. And finally, the most iconic objects in the room were the thrones itself. Their weren't made of your typical reflective material adorned with gold or silver. It was.... corrupted, compared to other thrones I have seen before. The edges of the thrones were springing out like a puppet inside a box, leaving a sensation of twisted freedom. And the leather-looking seat was empty. Hold on, empty? "Um, Ivy?" I called, gaining myself the attention of the girl, "You said I had to talk with the queen, right?" "Precisely," she answered. I looked straight to the empty seat of the throne and lifted an eyebrow, making sure she didn't see me. "Then.... why is the throne room empty?" "Because I like making entrances," I stopped whatever I was doing and froze. That voice was definitively NOT Ivy. I didn't the enough courage to look back, for my fear got the best out of me. So, instead of fighting my fear to look back, I called Ivy once more. No answer. I tried again and asked her if she was the one who did that. Still the same answer. This is going nowhere. "I would like to see your face, young changeling," she asked. Whoever she was, it was pretty obvious by now that the very queen of this hive was behind me, asking me to face her. It would have been easier if her voice didn't sound like a machine having a speech with a mic, or using I-Zune for instance. "I said, look at me," Fighting whatever urge I had to ignore her request, I knew disobeying her from the very beginning would bring nothing but trouble. So, I did as she said and saw her. Holy cow, She. Is. TALL. Inspecting her appearing, Chrysalis , as Ivy called her before, was mouth-gaping. Her most notable feature was her height. She was easily twice my height and slightly wider than me. Since I didn't know my own height, I assumed she was about 6' feet tall. Which probably was her actual height. Or not. Ivy was bowing, stepping aside as the queen entered the room. Chrysalis was just like me and Ivy, as obvious as that was, but she was also different. Her eyes aren't blue like Ivy's or the others, there were green, just like mine, but she actually had pupils. Dragon looking pupils? They look like the ones from Skyrim's dragons.... Anyways, her hair flew in such grace that anyone who saw her for the first time would have assumed it was someone important. And boy was she important. The crown on her head also did the trick. Her body and horn, however, were just like ours. The only difference was the size. But size doesn't matter.... does it? The queen walked up to me and stared with curiosity, going in circles from my spot almost as if I was an exotic creature. Which I was, but they didn't have to know that. However, during her inspection over me, I could notice something odd in her emerald-colored eyes, something neither Ivy nor me had. I spotted a small glimpse of.... depression? Sad? Defeated? I couldn't put my finge- I mean, hoof on it, but she looked sad. Like if she was depressed about something. Did something happen to her? "You... aren't around these parts, are you?" she asked still holding her slightly sad expression. I nodded in response, with my mind drifting in what I saw in her, "I see... you must be from another hive... one of my sisters' hive I suppose..." "Sisters' hive?" I whispered to myself, "You mean there are more creatures like me and her?" "But that can't be possible..." she added, with a mysterious face, ".... my sisters' hive disappeared long ago, leaving no trace or information about them. So, where do you come from?" "My queen, sorry to interrupt, but this young changeling had a head concussion earlier this day. After all, hitting the ground from a very high drop, at least in a fireball, is very dangerous, not forgetting to mention traumatizing. Therefore, he might have lost a lot of his memory. Just a warning," "Fireball? What is she talking about?" I thought, giving her a curiosity stare unconsciously, "I don't remember coming from a fire ball, much less losing my memory. I need to know what she meant for this," Chrysalis didn't say anything back, for all she needed to say was given with a faint smile. Accommodating herself on the throne, she looked at me once again. So, one more time, I found myself being interrogated. "Thanks for the warning, Ivy. I'll take it into account," she replied, earning a smile form Ivy. I solemnly looked between the two of them and noticed a sort of relation. How strong was it wasn't my concern. I had bigger things to deal with. The queen sighed and took a deep breath afterwards, "As you may already know, I am the queen of this hive. My duty is to protect my race from any kind of harm or possibility of extinction. Which brings me to another topic. Where do YOU come from?" "Huh?" "I said, where do you come from? It's obvious to this point that you aren't from my hive. I know all of my subjects, and you, aren't one of them. So, from which hive or place are you from?" Aw crud. What do I do now!? Lie seems to be the best option, but what do I lie about?! I know nothing from this world! "Uhh... well, you see.... I'm from..." my eyes lurked everywhere trying to find any kind of answer for her. Anything would have helped, but nothing came to mind. Perfect, "I, uh... I'm...." "Remember my queen," interjected Ivy, much to my salvation, "He suffers from memory loss. I witnessed him how he couldn't even grab a cup of medicine correctly. Although that may be more clumsiness than anything, he is unstable, if much," "May the bless of Ra, Obsidian and every freaking mythical god be with you, Ivy," I thought, "But did you seriously expected me to grab the cup with THESE!?" "Hmph. Indeed, that might be the case. Let me redo this again," she cleared her throat and stared me with might once again, "Then, young... what was your name again?" Now that I could answer, "Maurice, your majesty," "Maurice? What kind of name is Maurice?" I cringed at her remark. My parents gave me that name and I'm very proud of it, you heartless queen! "Well, whoever gave you that name surely must have run out of names for her children. And maybe her short imagination must have been similar to her attention," Oh, she did not say that. IT'S ON! "You dare to insult my mother's choices!? Como te atreves, mujer infeliz! '-How dare you, you ungrateful woman!-' My mother is very proud of that name! She gave it to me with all her heart and I won't stand here and watch you talking bad stuff about that incredible woman! Don't you dare talk dirt about her!" I shouted, letting my anger get the best of me. I didn't know what I just did until I remembered who I was talking to. Holding my hooves to my mouth, I opened my eyes far longer than I thought I could. 'I messed up, didn't I?' Ivy's jaw dropped to the floor-- literally-- and stayed like that, on its way of processing my actions. Her look could easily tell she was thinking which was going to be my punishment for that action. Chrysalis, on the other hand, was surprised by my outrage, only to be replaced by a smug. I wasn't liking this queen, and I just met her. Hurray for me. ".... What's a mujer?" she mumbled, followed by the smug, "Spaneigsh, it has been a while since I last heard that language... Well well, looks like someone has either a very brave or stupid personality to talk back to me like that," she replied, licking her own lips all-the-while, "I like it," The situation could easily end up in two ways. One, she is pretending that in order to confuse me and kill me without noticing, or two, she is using her seductive charms on me. In either case, both endings are bad. "But enough about this. I want to know about you," Or she could simply ignore the fact that I yelled at her and move on with our lives. Which I'm perfectly fine with. Using my head for this event, I let my anger dissolve and focus on her, "Very well. What do you wish to know?" "Ah, excellent! Cooperation! Let's see.... let's start over with this, and make sure you answer this time," she said, holding a serious stare towards me, "Where are you from?" Up to this point, I didn't care about anything else. I decided to answer completely honest at every question, despite how illogical it seemed to them, "I'm from a country named Mexico," "Mexico? Don't you mean Mexicolt?" WHAT!? THERE IS A PLACE CALLED MEXICOLT!? MY GOD, IT SOUNDS LIKE A PUN! "Um.... yes, I meant that," "Good, we are finally making progress. Next question," holding a hoof to her chin, she hummed something, "What is the name of your queen?" "Queen?" "Yes, queen. What else?" This is starting to tick me off. Again. "Her name is Rose," I replied. Chrysalis didn't look, in the slightest, amused by my comment, "She is my birth mother, the one who took care of me as a baby and held me in her arms ever since I came to life. She never left my side, making sure I grew into a fine male. Rose is the only one in my entire life that I will never allow some other being insult her. I'm proud to have her as my mom and I'm planning on living my life like she would have wanted me to," Chrysalis was speechless at my talk of my mother. Almost as she never had witnessed something like I just did. Or maybe it's the fact that she is staring at me as if I was a huge, delicious hotdog; a sign hanging over my neck saying 'Eat me'. No, really. She won't stop staring at me. Do I have something on my nose? Is my hair standing? More importantly, why is she looking at me like that? Apparently, the queen herself noticed as well her unnecessary and unexplained stare at me and shook it off. Giving Chrysalis a confused stare, I looked back and found out Ivy was doing the same thing as me. Staring at her with confusion. Only difference was that she lifted an eyebrow and tilted her head sideways. It looked cute, almost like a puppy wondering what was the plushy thingy that squeezes every time it gets crushed. Ivy's queen suddenly stopped and composed herself, letting out a rested sigh in the end. And so, the interrogation proceeds once more. "Hmm.... looks like the hit was heavier than it looks like," she answered, chuckling a little, "I've never met a changeling named Rose. Much less a sister especially as good intentioned as her. You clearly can't remember the name of queen, or her personality either, so I'll let this one pass," Although I'm happy to have that part done, I couldn't help it, but feel as my mother was just insulted. No one, dares to insult her, not on my watch. But that revenge moment will have to wait. Right now, I'm powerless against her. "Anything else?" I asked, hoping to end this for the better. "Did I asked you a question?" "What? ... Uh, no, but-" "Then keep quiet," ..... Hija de tu fregada madre, te juro que un dia de estos vas a ver mi pinche pierna atascada dentro de tu grande, y asqueroso- ('Daughter of a freaking mother, I swear one of these days you will see my goddamn leg stucked up inside your fat and disgusting-') "Why are you here?" I let that thought slide up. Interrogation time is still up. "Honestly, I don't know. All I remember was waking up in one of your hive's rooms and nothing else," Chrysalis didn't seem convinced of my answer, despite how much truth-- and a bit of lies-- it had. She raised an eyebrow and blinked twice. "You don't?" "Precisely," "Huh. Interesting. Well, it probably must have been from the hit, so I'll have some guards to check up on you every now and then, just to make sure you are telling the truth," she replied, holding a regal pose after that. That, looks more like a queen. But there is one thing still bothering me. "Guards checking up on me?" "Yes. I don't need to repeat myself again," 'Y tu puedes irte a la quinta patagonia de tu pinche bosque que compraste para perderte!' ('And you can go to the fifth last location of your goddamned forest you bought specifically to get lost in it!') ... I need to stop doing that. "What does that mean?" I asked out of curiosity. The queen gave me a puzzled look, almost as she was expecting something else. "It means you'll be staying in our hive until you fully recover," WELL, THAT JUST HAPPENED! "Uh, I appreciate the offer, but I must decline," Chrysalis's unamused mode was just activated. "It wasn't an offer," "But-" "No 'buts'. You'll stay in the hive as long it’s needed," she said, folding her legs in front of me, "You may not be one of my subjects, but you are changeling in the end. We have to stay together in this time of crisis, after all," "Time of crisis?" I asked, hoping to get some answers during the interrogation. Just before I could do something else, some... pony happened. Ivy stood in front of me, holding a hoof in top of my nose, "I'll explain that later. For now, just stick to anything she tells you." I barely nodded, becoming aware of a crisis that is happening as we speak. Turning my attention to the queen, I noticed the same sad stare from before just for a brief second. Something happened here, especially to her, and I'm going to find out what was that. Even if I don't want to be here. The curiosity, you know? "Sure..." "Good! Now back to our queen," Ivy said, returning to her original position. Chrysalis dozed off from whatever thoughts she had recently and gave an adorable look, almost as if she realized something embarrassing. Also, a squee sound came out of nowhere. Is that normal here? "Sorry, I was.... thinking about something," Chrysalis said, rubbing the back of neck with her swiss-cheese legs. "I see..." "Anyhow, you'll be staying with us for the meantime. During your stay, you'll be treated just like one of us, no exceptions. I can't go out and tell my subjects I have favorites, not that I have. My subjects deserve my equally attention, despite who they are and where they come from," "I understand. Don't worry," I said, holding my most chivalrous tone, "I'm not the kind of gu- changeling that goes around telling everything," Chrysalis nodded and, possibly, gained her confidence again, "Perfect. Now move along, Ivy will show you the way to your room. I have some unfinished business to take care of. Ivy?" "Yes, my queen?" "Show Maurice the way to his room," "Right away," she accepted, approaching me with a bit of haste. Standing in my sight of view, she nodded and silently ordered me to follow her. I didn't have any right to refuse, nor I needed to. So, I obeyed. Just before I left the room with my tour guide, a familiar I-Zune voice called me out again, "Wait, I forgot something,". Teleporting ahead our path, Chrysalis was holding with her magic a weird kind of badge that resembled a shield. A green shield with a changeling inscribed on the cover, to be precise, "You'll need this. We might be aware of your location and who you are, but my subjects won't. This will help them recognize that you are part of our hive, even if it's temporary," Using her magic once again, she held it out in front of my nose, "Take it, this might save you." Dispelling her green aura around the badge, the same metal object fell to the ground faster than I could have anticipated. Grumbling a little, I crouched and attempted to grab the shield with my hooves. I couldn't have failed more miserably. Both mares gave a really strange look as I attempted to take hold of the object. Ivy was the one who broke the awkward silence first, "What are you doing?" "Trying... ugh, to grab... come on.... this.... thing!" I replied, still rubbing my hooves on the ground, on top of the shield. With little avail, I had enough of this freaking piece of metal and its difficult edges. Hanging my head up high, I raised my voice, "OK! Eso es todo! Ya me tienes hasta la fregada! (Okay, that's it! That is the last freaking straw!)" and shoved my face on the object. I laid down there for mere seconds until I finally grabbed the shield with my fangs. Shaking off the dirt off my face, I internally cheered myself for accomplishing this brand new goal. Grabbing something. "Ofh yepmaamph! Thaphke thaft shifimpheld!" I couldn't understand myself either. All I heard was baffled noises. Even if I knew what I said, it was incomprehensible. I wonder if they got that. Turning my attention at the girls, I raised an eyebrow as both changelings were giving me the most confused peers I have ever seen. Their looks were almost as confusing as if a grown man was beginning to understand what was puberty. I did see that once. It was very awkward. "Why?" said Chrysalis, keeping the same gaze as before. "Whfat wphy?" I responded, still holding the badge on my mouth. "What?" "Ah saifphd," I spitted the badge out of my mouth and moved it a little, "Why did you say.... 'why'...." .... Oh god, what have I done? "Ugh..." I groaned, crouching once again in order to recover the badge that I worked so hard to grab. Needless to say, I grabbed the badge once more-- after a couple of minutes of rubbing my mouth on the itchy ground-- and looked at the mares in front of me. Still the same look. "Why are you grabbing the shield with your mouth?" one of them said, earning a mere shrug from me, "Can't you use your magic?" "Mhaphic?" I responded. I didn't care if my speech was foreign to them, but getting this thing on your mouth isn't such an easy task, you know? "Yes, magic. Why don't you use it?" the question got the same answer as before. A shrug. "It's easier, you know? Or could it be......you do know, that you possess magic, right?" "Rheapmlhly?" Ivy tried to hold her logic as she began to process the current situation, "Hold on, you didn't know?". Shaking my head, Ivy gasped meanwhile Chrysalis leaned her head sideways, "You don't how to use magic!?" "Nho," I can use magic just like them? Magic is not my cup of tea, but I can use it? So my horn is not a death-stabbing tool of doom only? Receiving a unamused gawk from both, the queen turned her attention to Ivy, "He really hit his head extremely hard, didn't he?" Ivy changed her expression to lifeless and gazed upon Chrysalis, "It seems so. My queen?" "Yes, Ivy?" "Can I request something?" "Yes, you may." "Please take this changeling to the training school, make him focus on magic the most," WHAT!?, "He needs to know how to control magic," "I believe that would be the best," Chrysalis responded, much to my liking. Oh, by the way, I didn't like it. I just don't like school. Having the idea of going through school year another one time just for the sake of learning something that I have no idea how it works-- besides the ways I have seen--, I think I rather stay off that path. Even if it helps me, I just don't want to school again. My school years at the human world were awful, so what would make this world any different? "Well, it's settled then, Maurice shall go to training school," said Chrysalis, looking at me with a bit of mock. Was she enjoying this? I can't tell, but there is something odd about her. What is that feeling? She backed a little as Ivy approached me. "Great!" she said, holding a cheerful tone, "things are scheduled then," 'Don't I get a saying in this? I mean, it is my education so I have a right to- aaaand I can't talk. I still have this badge on my mouth.' I thought, facepal- er, hoofpalming myself mentally for that. The two mares continued their talking and I stood there like an idiot, watching how my life was being controlled by a pair of beings I barely knew. "Well then, I shall tell the instructor of Maurice. Of course, he is gonna need an identity for this," "Idhentpfitpfy?" "Yes, that," she replied, looking at me with a great determination behind that stare, "Now, what should we call you..." Oh man, THIS can't be good.... Author's Note New chapter, how about that? I really focused on this one more than anything. Everytime I went to work, I thought of the story. Call it obsessive, but I find it reallly exciting to go home and continue the story so many people like! Well, in other news, I made a drawing of Maurice as a changeling (and injured). Here is the DA link. It's not the exact way I planned to see him (AND IT'S CRAPPY IN BOTH IN QUALITY AND STYLE), but it will do. Anyways, next chapter will feature someone you all know. Take a guess. See ya soon! 3: Why am I... here?Author's Note Well, this chapter turned out different than I imagined it would be. Not that it is bad, but it was different. And I liked it. Hope you enjoy, I literally cracked my head for this one and it will lead some interesting results. Other than that, I love messing with these characters. Also, I have a cover drawn already for the story, and I would need someone to color it. Give me a call if you wish to help. I have a small surprise for those who help me with the coloring. That is, the one I choose, of course. Also, my proofreader decided to abandon the fandom. I would wait for another person to fill the spot, but... FUCK IT. See ya soon! 3: Why am I... here? Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 3: "Why am I.... here?" Edited thanks to: Freddy Fazbear. I HATE MY NEW NICKNAME! Seriously? Who comes up with that!? Are they trying to mock me? Because, if they are, it is clearly working!! GAH! ...... ...... Hmph. ... Well, that is now out of the system. Guess the temperament runs in the blood. Talking about blood, I wonder how is Sebastian doing? I mean, last thing I heard of him was from my sudden drop to this world. Other than that, I really can't recall anything from him. Am I really dead, or is it just a coma like I theorized before? I don't care if I obtain a simple or complicated answer. I just want an answer, for all I care. .... Hm. That is weird. Why can't I think straight for the moment? ...Oh, right. I still have to know what did Ivy mean by Fireball that I apparently was so involved. What could that possibly mean? Not focusing on that issue, I merely shook my head as I headed to the guest room Chrysalis so kindly-- and rude-- gave me. At least I have to give her the medal of hospitality. She may be a queen, but she at least knows how to treat guests.... sorta. Actually she doesn't, but she gave me a room to sleep in, so should it matter? No, it shouldn't. Kudos to her. Being led by Ivy herself-- who asked permission to do so--, I soon found myself in front of a pair of small doors in comparison to the throne's. The girl walked to the front of the steel-made door, still holding the badge I so carefully picked up with my mouth with her magic, and looked back at me, giving me a heart-warming smile. "Well, this is where you will be staying for the mean time," she said, holding a satisfied tone under that cheerful and warm smile, "It may not seem like it, but you actually did good back there," "Huh? I did good? On what?" I asked, dumbfolded by her oblicous remark. Ivy simply shook her head, and giggled, which I found pretty cute for a very oddly looking sappient creature from another world. "You did good on standing your ground against my Queen," "Really? I'm not really sure you actually mean it. After all, your jaw was dropping, literally, to the marble floor," I pointed out, earning a cheerful surprised stare from her. "You saw that? I thought you didn't," the female changeling expressed, gaining a raising eyebrow from my part. The mare instructed me to follow her again with a waving hoof as she proceeded to enter the room, "Well, I would love to talk about all of this, but how about we get a little privacy?" "Privacy?" I thought, "But no one is around! Who could she possibly be meaning?" Following her from behind and entering the room, I inmediately noticed that such room was similar to the medical one. However, the difference in the room was mostly the color on the walls. While the medical one had a slight tone of red on them, this one is a bit more greenish. Not that I complain about it, mainly because green is one of my favorite colors. But it was different somehow. Taking a good glance at the architect design of the room, the place had a normal size expansion, allowing it to store a couple's life style. However, it was clearly under repairment, due to the cracks on the questionable marble walls. It had windows as well, allowing a better view of the badlands that we are currently walking on. It had no furniture or decoration that gave it a fashionable look, but hey, just because I'm a guy, that doesn't mean I dislike to look fabulous every now and then. Moving on, the conventional guest room had lots of empty spaces, waiting to have furniture or memories of their own placed upon such places. But I believe such thing won't happen for quite some time. Other than that, the room seemed perfectly fine! Hold on a sec... Why isn't there a be- Out of nowhere, Ivy, who was walking in front of me, motioned a stop sign. Don't ask how, she just did. Looking at me once again, she moved to the door and closed it with her head. Why did she do that with her head instead of her magic? I'll never know. But, hey, I don't care. "There! No one except us can hear us," she said, returning to the spot she originally stopped me before, "Now I can explain things with out any kind of interruption. But first, I have to ask. What would you like to hear first?" "About what?" I asked, pretending a confused attitude towards her. Ivy closed her eyes midway and her smile suddenly vanished. "Don't play dumb with me," ... so much for the disguise. "Okay, okay. You got me. I'll stop," "Thank you..." "Anyhow, you said I could ask anyything I wanted, right?" "Yeah," "Yeah is not an answer my ass," I shook my head and ignored the previous comment inside my head, "Well, since you allowed me to ask anything I would like, here goes nothing," I inhaled deeply and leaned my head backwards. "WHAT THE HECK DO YOU MEAN BY FIREBALL!?" Ivy covered her long, black ears, displaying them backwards and closing an eye. Once I finished shouting, she merely shook her head and frowned, "I'm going to ask you to restrain yourself from yelling like that. "Ow, my ears..." "Hmph," "Anyhow, I think you are refering to how you arrived," "I arrived in a fireball?" I asked, my curiousity being stronger than my anger. Ivy nodded and I stared into the nothing confused about this whole ordeal. 'How the heck did that happen? What's more, how did I survive?' I thought. Ivy must have percieved my confusion as she leaned her head sideways. Taking a small, but deep breath herself, she talked. "Yes, you did arrive in a fireball, if that is your question," she replied, taking a few seconds to add something else, "Our medic team made sure you were okay, despite the huge surprise we had when we discovered the crater and you in it," "I made a crater!?" I responded, a certain tone of shock leaving my voice and my mind as well. Just how the heck did I survived a long fall that even caused a crater!? I'm just a simple ma- I mean, changeling! Just how?, "How deep was it!?" "5 meter deep," Well, that happened. "Oh..... I... think I'll sit down for this one," I stated, refering more to myself than to Ivy, "This is gonna be quite a ride," "I think it already has been," she said, giggling a little for no apparent reason, "So, anything else you would like to ask?" Thinking it throughly, I knew I had to make the right question to get the answer I needed to survive this new onslaught, that was awaiting so eagerly my new and black flesh. Adjusting in my new seated position, I sighed, allowing my energies to recover after a long and stressful day. Or was it sleep doing wonders on me? I don't know anymore. Well, what kind of question would be the most important right now? Hmm... Maybe.... Hm. Here goes nothing... I guess. "How do we feed?" That must have been my most intelligent question I've done so far, today. Ivy stared at me as if someone just asked her what was the sun. Was my question that ignorant to them? Well, it must have been. They don't know I'm not actually a changeling, so it must be pretty confusing to them up to this point to ask such thing. Then again, I apparently 'HIT' my head today in a fireball incident that caused a 5 meter crater. Talking about crazy stuff must come with the whole package, shouldn't it? "W-Well, a-apparently, your head concussion must be one of the worst cases I have ever seen since in my life, so I'll cut to the chase," she said, recomposing herself from a breif time, "We feed on love," .......... .......... .......... What? "Hold on... we... feed on love? LOVE!?" Ivy nodded, leaving a very confused stage to my mind, "Bu- Ho- Just- Why- .... How!?" "We just do," she responded, unfazed by the conversation, "Whenever a being releases a stream of affection towards another being or object, they send love. That love, is our source of life. It's our way of feeding when we take that love, whether it is willingly or forced. We take the love out of the being and live with it. We do not kill them by taking their love, but too much love consumed from one being can cause the host to die. Of course, that would happen if more than one changeling absorbs the love source," I stared at her, taken back by the whole explanation that seemed logical, despite the impossible barriers across such thing, "Wow.... that was quite the information," "Thank you," she replied, leaning her head sideways and smiling. Oh, I can't get enough of that smile. Eventually, we both ran out of topics. I would have assumed that Ivy would leave when she finished doing what she had to do with me. Guess I was wrong.... as always. We both stayed there sitting, waiting for something else to happen. Which pretty much didn't happen. I knew this couldn't keep up. I had to do or say something. "So..." I added, trying to make the atmosphere less awkward than it is, "I guess love is only for feeding, right?" Ivy's ears perked up and she posed regally, for some reason, "Actually, it can do more," "Eh?" That, caught me off guard. It can do more!?, "Seriously!?" "But that will be for tomorrow, " she completed, leaving me in an even more confused stage than before, "With your instruction at the changeling school tomorrow, I'm sure you'll get the grasp of it. That is, if your brain can process things and still store them," Holding a poker face during her last, yet audible whisper, I noticed that my brain is having a hard time deciding whether that should upset me, or simple don't care about it. Ugh, my head is really starting to spin... Why do I feel so dizzy out of the sudden? I.... can't ... focus.... Ivy snapped of whatever thoughts she was having and gave me her full pledge of attention, "Eherm, anyways.... Right now, you should get some sleep. After all, we had a rough day with everything that happened today," "Well, yeah," I replied, nodding with her statement and feeling how is my body was agreeing as well, "I mean... I feel.... urg.... like.... sleeping is a GREAT idea..." Without any kind of warning, my body suddenly gave in, making my head bounce to the gravity's manipulation. Seeing how I collapsed in front of the mare, Ivy hurried to me and checked upon my body, trying to figure out what went wrong. Not that she will know anyways, but hey, she is taking care of me. Just like a mother would check her child or a lover would worry about... NOPE~! SHAKE THOSE THOUGHTS MAURICE! NO MEANS NO! NO EQUINE LOVER! NO SEAS UN IDIOTA! ('DON'T BE AN IDIOT!') SNAP OUT OF IT! ONE, TWO, THREE! FUERA! ('OUT!') NAHAHA, AECHICHICHICHI! ..... Okay, I'm done. "Are you okay!?" she said, holding a very concerned tone behind her voice, "What happened!?" Shifting from my cold, and hard ground location, I tried pushing myself up, hoping I could at least have the dignity to stand up after falling like a lifeless rock. However, such thing couldn't happen since I fell flat on my chest, despite my efforts of not falling down. Grunting at my hopeless efforts, I eventually gave up any chances of standing up. My body felt weak and a couple of hours ago, I was just fine. No injuries, no drugs-- None that I'm aware of--, no nothing. I had a normal conversation and suddenly I gave in to whatever force was pulling me down? This doesn't make sense... "Hey, knock it off! Don't try to stand up, Maurice," Ivy stated, placing a hoof on my shoulder, "Your body must be catching up with the huge impact from today's event. So, for all means, lay down. I'll bring the bed to you, okay?". "So, that is what was missing!" I thought, ignoring the pain allthewhile, "The bed in the room was gone! .... Why was the bed gone, anyways?" I nodded and Ivy's hoof left my shoulder as well as her leaving the room, leaving a somewhat empty feeling on me. Somehow, by having her hoof on me; my shoulder to be exact, I felt as if she knew what she was doing. A simple gesture is more powerful than it looks like... Heh, looks like Papá was right after all. The old fella has been gone for more than 10 years.... and he is still teaching me things. Heh, I love my parents. Hold on... what is that fuzzy feeling? What's more, why I suddenly feel attracted to it? ...Love? Is that love? But I've already felt love! Why is it so different now? Wait a second, I recall something similar during my chat with Mrs. Queen Chrysalis. When was the moment when I had this same feeling? Uh.... Oh right, it was when I was defending my mother. Right when I snapped at the queen, a small, yet detectable feeling-- such as the one I'm feeling right now-- was traveling my body like a river does with a mountain's trail. It felt so natural, yet it didn't. I paid no attention to it since I thought it had something to do with my new body's attributes, but now... it is more powerful than before! Is this what Ivy said about the love feeding? No... it can't be that... I mean, I know nothing about this, but I have a small hunch telling me that this can't be what she meant. It must be an adjustment to the new body... after all, changelings can't produce love themselves, right? .... r-right? Yeah, it must be that. Estupido cuerpo y sus nuevas funciones... ('Stupid body and its new functions....') Anyhow, I can't shake this lousy feeling... whatever it is. All I know is that it is related to love somehow. After all, the body doesn't lie. ............... ........ So... What now? Do I get to wait for her? That's it? ...Oh well. ................ ................ ................ ................ ................ Okay, this is getting boring. Let's see if I can get up now. Using my legs as support, I gently placed them below me attempting to have a better root base. All I need right now are inspirational quotes, and what better quotes than your own? "One... two... three! HIYA! C'MON! C'MON-C'MON-C'MON-C'MON-C'MON! TRUST IN ME.... WHO BELIEVES IN YOU! I HAVE THE POWER! GO-GO-GO!" I witnessed how my body was rising from the depths of the cold marble floor. It is working! "Almost there.... No!" *Thud* ".... ow," Well, that turned pretty well. So much for that. "Now what?" I asked myself, knowing that an answer would have been pretty dumb considering I made it for myself. If there is nothing I can do other than wait, then I shall wait, no matter how frustrating or boring it is. ....... ....... ....... Any second now.... ....... ....... ....... Okay, this is not going anywhere. I'm patient and all, but what can I do? Sleep on the floor? .... Actually that is a really good idea. Might as well- "I'm here!" -Completely forget the sleeping idea. Is there some kind of force in this world that is going to interrupt me every single time I have a clever idea!? Argh, let's just get this over with. "Doing better?" she asked, showing a caring attitude towards me. Feeling all of the lazy weight upon me, I nodded, my head still resting on the cold floor, "Good! I have your bed right here," Lifting my gaze, I noticed the female changeling standing on the room's entrance, holding nothing but thin air in her magic. With a big amount of effort, I darted everywhere to spot this particuliar bed she was speaking about. Finding nothing similar or related to bed of the sorts in sight, I deadpanned at her, letting her know where was such bed. She didn't say anything, so to speak. Ivy just gave me a wink and entered the room as if my question was unimportant to this situation. Of course, I wasn't going to let this one slip up just like that. Ohh, I was gonna get an answer out of it. Even I couldn't move at all! .... Oh wait. "So... where is this bed you are proud to speak of?" "Oh, can't you see it?" she said. Was I supposed to see something? "Um, no," "Hmmm, note to self: 'Maurice is really messed up'," she whispered. "Aja. Just make it visible, please?" I asked with sugar on top of it. ".... Fine," And just like that, a burst of light popped in the room, revealing a matrimonial sized bed at the end of the room, facing the door. Why was it that big, I may never know. But I do know one thing. IT'S ALL FOR MYSELF. "Hey, thanks!" I thanked the female changeling, which she gave me a sweet smile in return, "Um, can I request one more thing?" That earned a twitch from Ivy's ear, "What do you need?" "Since I can't move for God-knows-why reasons-" "God?" "Urk! I-I mean..." Yeah, that reminds me. This species may have a different concept of religion than me, obviously. Perhaps the word 'God' is unfamiliar to them? "I, uh... Forget that, it is not important," ".... Sure..." "Anyways, I would like to.... urg..." so much for my man pride, "If... you can levitate me to the bed. I can't move a few inches without falling on my ass every 3 seconds," The mare took the request openly minded and did as I asked her. Feeling the floor carefully opening a gap between me and it, little by little, I soon found myself on top of the soft, red bedsheets. Shaking like a little dog, I managed to hide under the blankets, laying down sideways. It was really comfortable, perfect for sleep indeed. You know, for such rough time I've been having, they do know how to treat their guests... in their own way. "Anything else?" asked Ivy. I shook my head, which looked more like a kid struggling with his own bedsheets. Maybe that is why Ivy is giggling again. Or maybe it's because I removed all of my sheets off of me. This wings are not helping either. The mare didn't ignore my problem and decided to place me and the bedsheets properly, mother style. A small, yet genuine smile appeared on her lips as she backed away. "Okay, I guess that is everything you'll need right now," Ivy remarked, and was apparently heading to leave the room since her hoofsteps were growing thinner and thinner. "Since you no longer have any requests of the sorts, I'll take my leave. I still have things to do. Before I go, I'll let you know that an escort will come for you tomorrow, exactly at 7 in the morning, got it?" "Got it," "Good. Oh, also, one last thing," This got my attention. "What is it?" "During your stay, we will deploy a group of personal guards for you as protection in the hive if anything goes south," she said, dropping any tone of kindness behind her unique voice, "They will be checking on you constantly. You won't see them, but they will easily spot you, no matter where are you. Don't worry, if something actually happens, they will appear in the exact moment you found yourself in danger, okay?" "My own protection crew?" I repeated, a little confused by this new discovery, "Don't you think this is a little extreme?" This earned me a stunned deadpanned look from Ivy. "You can't walk properly for more than 5 meters and you forgot how to cast magic, not mentioning that you are currently living in a hive where the weak are treated like dirt if you are not careful. Also, there is no way for you to counterattack or evade their magic until you learn how to use it as well, and you are telling a protection is not needed?" ".... I appreciate the offer. I'll take it," I responded. Ivy did a small 'Hmph' before saying that I needed more rest right now. Not wanting to disobey her-- and mainly because I want to sleep too, even if I have to shove my horn up the ass of anyone who dares to interrupt my sleep--, I gently rested my head on the pillow I missed early. Sleep was taking hold of me in a flash as my vision slowly faded, leaving my consciousness with nothing else than darkness surrounding me. After what it seemed to be like an eternity, I fell asleep. Tomorrow was gonna be a busy day, and I needed the most amount of rest possible for that day. Is it going to be like the military? What am I going to learn? Who I'm going to meet? Why can't I fall asleep already!? Those and many other questions plagued my mind, causing my rest to be a more exhausting one. Okay, I just have to ignore all those thoughts.... I need to sleep! C'mon..... IgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreIgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreIgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreIgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreIgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignore. ...... ...... Finally... [2 HOURS LATER] ........... ... It has been a while since I slept this well. I mean, with everything that has happened, I'm surprised I managed to get a glimpse of sleep in the end. Certainly, things are about to relax for a change. I hope. *Hump*... *Hump*... *Hump* So much for that to happen... What... is that sound? *Hump*... *Hump*... *Hump* Is that... a hump? Is something bouncing? I mean, it feels like it is bouncing, on my bed nevertheless. But that brings me another very important question. What could be bouncing on my guest bed? *Hump*... *Hump*....... ... The humping stopped. What happened? "So, is this the new changeling I overheard? Wow, he is pretty cute..." Huh? A voice? Who, is, that? I never heard that voice before.... and I don't believe she is friendly. But I'll play along, just to see how far this goes. "I wonder how old is he..." I'm 23, soon to turn 24 in December 13th, thank you very much. Doing a basic check up of my surroundings, I sensed that the girl-- judging by the voice's pitch-- was laying near me. To my right side to be exact. This can't be good. "His body is... very strong... his scent is driving me a bit crazy... I like it," I DON'T! "Hmm.... I wonder... if he doesn't mind if I.... take a sample out of him," GO AWAY, GO AWAY, GO AWAY, GO AWAY, GO AWAY, GO AWAY! GO! AWAY! LET ME HAVE MY BEAUTY SLEEP. "But doing that right away is no fun... I wanna take a look at him better... I felt how she slowly removed the bedsheets off of me using her changeling magic. Once she had a decent view-- which I don't appreciate very much, mind you-- of me, I tried to stay still in my position, but she had other plans. The changeling somehow managed to make her magic as thin as air and turn my body towards the ceiling. Knowing that I couldn't fight back due to my lack of magic, I didn't struggle... yet. I knew a chance would eventually show up, but I had to wait until I could react. Still.... Oh! Nice hair, bad ass chest scar, cute face, strong body, adorable snoring... He is quite the catch," Really? My snoring is adorable? Oh, that is... Brrr, did it get colder out of nowhere? "I think this changeling is something else... something really good. I guess I could- Oh.. would you look at that? He is shivering! How terrible!" Yeah, nice moves. Talk to Broadway on your way out. Let me shiver in peace woman. "A changeling as cute as him can't have such punishment! Shivering is awful specially when nopony doesn't have another somepony to heat him up!" WUT. No, don't you think about it. GO. AWAY. "This calls for desperate measures!" Wait, what is she doing? "... Cuddling Measures...." OH GOD NO. THIS IS GOING TOO FAR. TIME TO REACT. YUP. PERFECT TIME TO REACT. I NEED TO GET OUT OF- ... WHAT. WHAT!? I CAN'T MOVE! CHRIST! HAVE I GONE INTO A MENTAL BODY PARALYSIS?! "Let me just... aja, there!" Oh man, she is right next to me! With one of her front legs on top me? Aw Christ, this is not good! I can feel her soft skin pressing against mine... The way her breathing caresses my neck with a comfortable touch... her gentle mumble under my chin... This ain't good. It's so embarrassing... I don't know how much I can deal with this... Please, just let me move... Please brain? With sugar on top of it? NO. "Ohh... he is so warm... I could get used to this," I wouldn't. Please leave me alo-o-o-one... "And he hasn't awaken yet! What a heavy sleeper this cutie is," I'm awake! I just... have no control of my body... I can't even open my eyes! Do I need a good motivation to move!? Isn't this enough!? Nope. "Ah... I feel as if I could fall asleep any moment now... Oh? What is this?" PLEASE TELL ME THAT IS NOT WHAT I THINK IT IS. "Well, somepony is happy to see me," IT IS, ISN'T IT!? CURSE YOU BODY! YOU BETRAYED ME ONCE AGAIN! "Well, I can't simply let him suffer like that, after all, he deserves a nice treat.... come to mama..." BUENO, ESO ES SUFICIENTE INCENTIVO PARA MOVERME, NO LO CREES CEREBRO? (WELL, THAT IS ENOUGH MOTIVATION TO MOVE, DON'T YOU THINK SO, BRAIN?) ... Si. Si lo es. (Yes, yes it is,) "RRRAAAHHHH!!!" "Whoa!" *thud* "I did it! I can finally move! Yes!" I said to myself, sitting on my butt and flailing my front legs up and down. I couldn't feel happier, I could finally move! Don't have a darn clue to what was holding me down and perhaps it was indeed the mental body paralysis, but I don't care anymore! THANKS BRAIN! We're cool. Now moving to a more important matter, I focused around my room to spot this intruding mare that was trying to have her way with me. Easily tracking the flipped over mare on the room, my victory cheer soon turned into a frowned expression as the female changeling was recovering from the sudden movement and throw she just had. I managed to hear a mumble during her recovering, while her face was scrunched into an irritating manner. After a good amount of seconds, she got back to her hoofs, rubbing her head and groaning allthewhile. It wasn't long before the intruder remembered where she was currently in. I had a better view of the female of the current situation. Taking a very slow turn towards me, I inspected her whole self. She was a changeling, duh. The skin was obviously black and with a small hint of white spots on her hind legs, next to the swiss cheese holes. Her wings and horn were no different. The only exception was perhaps the small scar on her left wing. It wasn't that big, but it was visible to anyone close to her. Her face was similar to Ivy's; however, she had a more curvy, round shaped head. A small fang popped out of her closed mouth and her eyes were blue, just like the others. Perhaps she had a slightly deeper tone of blue, but it was blue nevertheless. Her hair... that is a different story. One would assume all of the changelings would have short hair, whether it was a male or a female. But this mare had long green hair, similar to Chrysalis's. A bit shorter, but the same in the end. Also, it was more curvy on the end. Other than that, the female changeling in front of my bed was another one from the hive. After finally facing the almost molested changeling she was having her way with-- That is me, by the way--, the mare's expression changed several times, starting from confusion to fear and later to embarrassed. Growing a small apologetic smile, the mare stopped the head rubbing and stared at me with guilt. Well, after what she was about to do, she deserves to feel guilty. "Um, hi?" she said, her nervous smile never failing her. My expression didn't switch from deadpanned. I kept the stare to remind her of what she was about to do with my body, "Nice to meet you?" "Who are you and what did you think you were going to do with me, eh?" I stated. The intruder bit her lips and looked away, obviously trying to hide the fact that she almost raped me in my sleep. "Oh, I'm... Emerald," 'Oh hi Emerald! I was just wondering why were you trying to suck my little buddy for your own amusement, but I'll let it slide just to know you more!' I thought. It would have been easier to yell and tell her to get out, but I thought I needed to do a little more research just to be prepared next time. "Hello Emerald. As much as I would like to end this, what do you think you were doing? Most importantly, what were you going to do to me?" INTERROGATION TIME, START! "I... uh, was gonna... you know..." "Yes?" "Uh...." "Still waiting," "Help... you... out?" "With. What?" I know what I'm doing, and it's not the most clever thing to do, but I want to see her twist after her failed attempt with me. The girl seemed to struggle with the sudden turn of tables. Darting eyes from here and there, she looked like a kid figuring out a good excuse to the suspicious broken vase in the living room. And I love how they struggle. Ignoring the side thought of mine, I noticed how this was going nowhere. Whoever she was, I'm sure she must have a hidden motive to her sudden appearance in my guest room. Should I ask her real motive to the impromptu visit, or should I tease her more? It is a bit hard to choose between these two. .......... Eventually, I decided that she could explain herself, which could cause me to permit and accept any reasonable motive that might help me into forgiving her. After all, she isn't that bad looking and she may have been joking around. Although, that would be a likely story. "Hey," I said, drawing her attention more than needed, "It's okay, I'm not going to scold you or anything-- although I should-- but can you at least explain me the reason to why you are here?" Earning a more relaxed sight from her, she inhaled deeply and sighed just as well, letting out any kind of problems or troubled thoughts that plagued her mind. Emerald eventually relaxed for good and stared at me with a new found confidence in her navy blue eyes. "Well, if you must know..." I need to know, "I was just visiting the new changeling everypony is talking about," "New changeling? I-I mean, me?" I replied. Emerald nodded and leaned her head sideways. "It's just that when the meteor crashed near our badlands, we all were worried because rumors went that a foreign changeling was hurt in the process," she closed her eyes mid-way and went on again, "Apparently, this changeling was an important guest coming from an important hive, and was going to help us in our food crisis," Wait, is she referring to the crisis Chrysalis and Ivy spoke about earlier? Is it a food crisis? Man, that must suck. Wait. I'm now in this crisis. Well. Crud. "Anyhow, I knew that the changeling could be hurt and I didn't want him, you, to suffer so much. That is why I sneaked up the guards and entered your room to ease your pain. And to relieve any kind of tension you and I could have," "What was that?" "Nothing!" I gave her a suspicious look as Emerald grew a sheepish smile that connected from one ear to another. How did she do that? I may never know. What I DO know, is that she is trespassing territory out of her reach. Now, I have never been inclined towards authority when it came down to enforcing the law, but should I give her away? I mean, she just wanted me to be okay, despite not knowing the REAL ME and did nothing wrong-- save the rape issue. I should give her away, but something tells me not to. What to do? "You do know that what you are doing is wrong, right?" I remarked, earning a small flinch from her and stare to the marble floor, "Even if it was with the right intentions, you could easily get in trouble for this," Emerald didn't have any more excuses for her behavior, seeing how the mare shifted and fidgeted from one place to another. Her eyes were playing along as well, looking for a way to ease up the situation. If that mare was me, I would have been doing the same thing. Well, not technically, but a same route in the end. "I know, I know!" she said, never missing a detail of the room with her eyes moving everywhere, "I know it is wrong and perhaps my lustful actions may have given me a very bad impression, but hear me out, please?" Deciding to give her a second chance, I allowed it with a nod from me. She seemed to ease more. "It's just that... whenever somepony else gets hurt or in trouble, my mind is filled with worried thoughts, leaving me powerless to help that being in trouble. It makes my blood to boil... Also, due to everything we have been through recently, finding a male changeling that doesn't want to force his buddy down our throats without our permissions, it is really frustrating," Well, I don't know much about female anatomy, especially one from different species. But do they share the heat cycle, right? "After finding you, I knew you weren't like the others. Well, I had a feeling, but you know, instinct, am I right?" she looked at me with a sheepish smile. Despite her actions, she still managed to make crack a small smile and look away, shaking my head for her sense of logic. She sighed afterwards and continued. "I know. It doesn't add up to anything logical. But still, I had to see it for myself and well... here I am and not wrong for once." Emerald gave me a small smile and snickered for some reason.Her last phrase got me confused. Not wrong for once? "Not because you looked different, but also because your scent and aura are different somehow," Aura? What does that mean? "And with the crisis going on, it has been really hard to lower our lust," Oh, that explains a lot. If I knew changeling anatomy or chemical components in their body for that matter. But despite this explanation, why were Ivy and the queen so relaxed? Wait. Hold on. Oh... oooohhh.... "Your aura is different. Not violent, not rushed, not chaotic." If you only knew. "Unlike my some of my friends, your aura creates a relaxed feeling, where anypony could sleep right now and you wouldn't hesitate to find a blanket on whoever was near you." I looked perplexed at her, and began wondering how, or where did she got such explanation. "And how can you tell that?" "You don't know?" Emerald asked as I responded with a shrug, "Uh, it's right here. On your chest. Well, inside of it." "Say what again?" I looked at my chest where my scar was located and focsued on it. I couldn't see a thing, despite what she just said. But just for her sake, for some reason, I'll pretend to actually see it. "Huh. True." She sighed and looked at the floor, avoiding her gaze towards me. "Finding a male such as yourself that has an aura like that is really hard to find these days. I got excited to see such a charming soul, and well.... I'm not very good at controlling what nature dictates. That is why my lust got a hold of myself, and I'm sorry about it," ..... Aw, Christ, now I feel bad. "I don't know if you can understand, but I'm sorry if I caused more trouble than I should have. You have every right to do what you want with me and I won't do anything to stop it. You are far more important to the entire colony than me and I'll take the responsibility of my actions," Wow. She just sounded like Sebastian. After hearing that sentence, I can't help but see a bit of my brother in her. My brother is usually the one that worries more about the others than himself. Most of the times. Even if it causes him more strife than relief. But in the end, he never expected a reward in return. Selfless and bit of self-loathing, she is like him in that way. Looking at her brings nostalgia, making me remember those times where my bro would usually put the blame for himself instead of me or anyone else. He really cared about others, and this mare is proving me the same thing. How could I possibly give her away? "You know I have to report the authority about this, right?" I said, earning another rightful flinch from her, "What you almost did was rape, to your own kind nevertheless, and you should feel bad for it," "I.... I'm sorry. I'll be taking my lea-" "BUT!" "Huh?" "I won't do that," "Wha? Why?" GENTLEMAN MODE, ACTIVATE. "Cuz', what you did was an honorable action," I explained, while Emerald was utterly confused about this whole ending, "Yes, you broke the rules, ignored any kind of protocol... that your people must have... and almost let your lust get a hold of yourself... but you did it for another pony, for that pony's health that you don't know at all, other than yourself. That takes a lot of courage, specially for a girl like you," Looking dumbfounded by this, she raised a hoof from her spot and gave me hopeful eyes, "So, what are you going to..." "What I'm about to do, is that you are free," There, I said it, "I'm not going to call the authority, nor put you behind some mountain jail for this. I honestly couldn't do such thing, because if I did, I would be prick. A huge, prick and jerk. With a right to do so. But nevertheless, a huge prick. I appreciate your help and I'm honored to have a beautiful mare worrying for me like that. Now go on, leave before someone shows up," Bleh, that took a lot out of me. I don't recall being such a drama-lover. That usually goes for Sebas. I don't know if I said something important or vital in that last speech, but it certainly did something to Emerald. Why, you ask? Well, is very shining eyes a normal thing? And fully extended wings as well? Not forgetting to mention, a few sparks leaving the tip of her horn? No? "I.... I don't know what to say..." she replied, staring at me with that same shocked expression. I'm still kinda scared by how long these ponies can stretch their own features, you know? "You don't need to say anything, just leave before something actually happens," "Uh... o.. okay! Thanks a lot! Mister..." Aw crap. Here we go. "Mister Fire, Emerald..." "Okay! Thanks Sr. Fire!", the changeling took off from her place and headed to the window, "I'm sorry if I caused too much trouble!" I shook my head and smiled, letting her know I forgave her earlier behavior, "You didn't cause too much trouble, don't worry about it. Go!" "Okay! I hope we meet again one day!" and with that, she took off. I kept staring at the window and sighed, knowing I almost got raped tonight. ...That sounds a lot of worse than I thought it would. But that is okay. She didn't mean to. At least, that is what it looked like. But just like I said previously, 'The eyes are the gateway to the soul,' or maybe that applies with aura thingy? Meh, it's something like that. Ivy is a good example. Or maybe I've been too friendly. In any case, I don't have any reason to miss any more sleep. I should go back to bed. ....Wait, what is that? It looks like a badge of some sort.... Let's see... Using my still numb body as support, I leaned towards the edge of the bed and inspected that small shimmer. It looked like a... an ID? Could it belong to Emerald? It can't be... the mare on the picture profile is different! What could it mean? Did she steal from some... pony? But how did she hide it? Do changeling have pockets that I'm not aware of? Regardless, it has reason for it. I hope it doesn't mean anything wrong... or dangerous. I thought of grabbing the ID, but I remembered the event from... is it already tomorrow? I can't tell. But I certainly can't pick it up. DAMN YOU FINGERLESS EXTENSIONS! Knowing I couldn't pick it up, I merely shoved it below the bed, with me still on top of the bed's edge. Once I managed to hide the ID under the bed and its blankets, I made a mental note of its location. I might need it later, but I currently have the badge Chrysalis gave me, so it is useless for now. Right now, sleep is intended. ..... You know? Ivy is right. "Maybe I do need protection after all..." I mumbled, not before sleep held me in its slender, yet soft arms. I was out like a light. There is just one question that will plague me in my nightmares.... Why am I... here? --------------------------------------------------------------->>>EMERALD<<<------------------------------------------------------------------- Gliding from Mr. Fire's room, I subtly landed in my house's room, mine to be precise, nearby the queen's castle. Once inside, I spotted the familiar sight I've seen for the past 5 years. My single bed with sheets on top of it, my drawer with several books on top of it, a mirror on the far side of the room and Star, a doll I obtained during one of my missions. I kept it since I thought I could use the company, even if it was an imaginary one. And last, but not least, the pair of windows on one of the walls, where I came from the left. Living in one of the houses near the castle does come in handy. Sure, it's nothing like the hotel I stayed in Canterlot, but it's mine. Even if it has a selection of arrogant and selfish nobles in the neighborhood. Those guys really stepped up the notch in their unsupportable attitudes ever since when we lost the battle for Canterlot 6 months ago... We all wonder what happened to our queen the moment we returned home... after seeing how half of the hive decided to leave us for their own purposes or reasons, I would personally say Queen Chrysalis was devasted or worse. I would be too if half of my population decide to leave my kingdom. What's more weird, is that our queen began to show more emotions than usual ever since our defeat... colder, expresionless, self-loathing... it takes quite a strong will and great determination to keep ruling after the whole ordeal she had to deal with in the aftermath. Most would have given up, but despite everything we suffered, despite the whole crisis we are going through, she didn't give up-- no, she HAS NOT given up on us. Queen Chrysalis is really strong, and I admire her for that. I wonder if our queen has already moved on from her last encounter with him... Talking about males, I can't believe Ast and Root tried to have their way with me today! But their weakened state didn't help them in the least. I easily took them out with a pair of kicks. I swear, I sometimes believe those two changelings are always thinking with their shaft more than their brains... Ahh.... But him... Mr. Fire is not like them.... he really proved to be a gentlecolt... even when he had all the reasons to send me to jail, he didn't... Instead, he allowed me to leave with a sweet smile on those beautiful lips of his... was I really heading to the castle to actually treat him, or was the heat speaking for me? What am I gonna do about this heat? I really wish I could be held in his legs, brushing my green mane, looking for a way to feed while I snuggle up in his chest... .......... HUH!? What am I thinking!? I just met him! Emerald, get those thoughts out of your head! I'm not that desperate! .... But I'm hungry... Perhaps we all are. Anyways, I should, too, get some sleep. After all, sneaking up to so many guards can do a lot to somepony. Might as well do the same. Which reminds me, what time is it already? Looking up at the deep blue sky, I started analyzing the position of the moon high in the stars. Judging by the position and location it is currently, I would say we are.... currently 5 hours until the sun rises!? Since when did time flew by!? I have to work tomorrow! Why did I allow my curiosity get the best of me!? ARGH, this always happens to me! C'mon Emerald, stop wasting time, I have to get some sleep! Moving away from the window I came through, I walked towards my small bed with the familiar sights of my rusted leather sheets I earned 14 moons ago. I was on a roll that day! Withdrawing the sheets, I was about to roll in the bed and let the lights knock me out, when all of the sudden, my senses went like crazy. Despite my need to sleep, I remained awake and prepared myself for any kind of situation. A shadow appeared on my window, knowing this from the light that the moon was providing and quickly vanished before I knew anything else. I thought I was crazy when I saw the figure vanish just like that, but perhaps my lack of love was playing mind games with me. Real or not, a shadow came and left. Looking back at the window, I was expecting a male popping out of the it and try to take his prize. Fortunately, after plenty minutes went by, my heartbeat slowly began to diminish, clearing my head of any sudden danger. I would have easily missed the letter on the floor if hadn't been careful. ... Wait, letter on the floor? Focusing on the base of the window, I managed to spot a green letter, laying there as the most gentle of winds made it hover from one side. "Was it there before?" I thought, immediately realizing how obvious the answer was. My instincts told me not to pick it up, but since my curiosity is far stronger than my instincts, I went on anyways. Don't judge me. Picking it up with my magic, I ripped the top of the letter and pulled out a even more greenish looking message in it. Before reading, I carefully checked the envelope to see whom it belonged to. All I saw was a weird symbol, a symbol I thought I've seen before... Wait, how could I forget this? This is a royal guard symbol! A letter from my job! ...Why would I be getting a letter at this hours in the dawn? Ignoring the main reasons, I hurried to my room and locked the door. Dropping the envelope on top of the drawer appropiately and focusing on the reading the letter, I used a light spell from my horn. On the letter, it said: ROYAL GUARD EMERALD, DRONE 1342 FROM THE DAGGER SQUAD, I hereby inform you that your presence is no longer needed in our squad, seeing your performance at the Canterlot operation. That is why I'm removing you from the royal guard-- Wait, is this a termination letter!? But why!? I haven't done anything wrong! Well, maybe I mixed a potion or two during our crusade, or maybe I arrived late more than once, but why?! This isn't fair! Sighing, I knew that whining wouldn't help nor resolve this situation. I had to take it down like a changeling and move on.... Now where am I going to find a new job? Resigning myself from any more surprises, I kept on reading: -- I'm removing you from the royal guard to acclaim your skills for a more important job. Congratulations, you have been promoted to a Silent Sword. Also-- SILENT SWORD!? Queen Chrysalis's most elite unit!? Is this really happening!? Me?! In an elite squad!? Why!? I'm not qualified for this new charge!!! This too much for me to handle!!! -- Also, you are to be arranged in our most recent employment. You are going to be Mr. Fabulous Idiot Rare Enigma escort squad until further notice. Your job is to make sure our guest remains unharmed during his stay and for you to remain hidden from sight. We all observed your performance at the Canterlot assault and we are impressed by your sneaking and attack skills. Even though the assault was a failure, you are more than qualified to be Mr. Fabulous Idiot Rare Enigma's escort. Once again, congratulations, Emerald from Dagger Squad. -- ROYAL GUARD'S HQ -- "AHHH! Silent Sword! A dream come true! I always wanted to become a Silent Sword, but I never thought I would make it! YAY!" I shouted letting all of my excitement flow like a firework. I couldn't be happier! I got what I always wanted and here I am! I mean, my performance wasn't that great during the attack, but now I'm part of an elite squad? THIS IS GREAT! I FEEL AS IF I COULD TAKE ON THE WORLD! ...... ...... Hold on a second... an escort squad? For a noble? ARGH! Great! Now I'm stuck with Celestia-knows-who stuck up arrogant changeling for the time being!? Great! Perfect! Just great! I wanted to become a Silent Sword, but not like this! Isn't there anyway to-... hold on, did the letter say guest? ..... ..... Yeah, it did. But is the guest the letter is refe... ring... to... Mr. Fire? Him!? But the letter doesn't mean him! Did they made a mistake? I pretty sure they did... I mean, it can't be refering to him... right? ...Or maybe... it does? Let's see the letter. Mr. Fabulous Idiot Rare Enigma.... nope, it can't be him. The name is not even right! Why would they be refering a long changeling for a long name anyways? Wouldn't a shorter name be better? For example, we take the F from Fabulous, I from Idiot, R from Rare and E from Enigma! There! F.I.R.E.! Isn't it a better name? F.I.R.E..... It sounds familiar... Where have I- WHOA WHOA WHOA! HOLD THE BUCK UP! F.I.R.E.!? AS IN SR. FIRE!? IS IT REALLY HIM? Wow... I get to be his personal guard? Well, this is awfully convenient... the sweet gentlecolt turns out to be my protective objective. I like it... It's settled then! I accept! I'll protect him with all of my being. Not even a single hair will be touched while I'm around! This is great! I can't wait for tomorrow! I'm going to sleep right away! Dropping the letter in my squeal, I literally jumped on top of my bed and bounced. Still giggling, I placed the bedsheets on top of me and drifted to sleep. "A Silent Sword and a royal bodyguard for somepony incredible... what a day!" I said to nopony in particular. Everything was beginning to turn out for the best and I couldn't wait for it! The only problem I have right now is my hunger... we are still lacking love on the feeding department. But, hey! Mr. Fire is here to help us fix the problem! There is nothing to worry about. I'm sure things will get better.... I'll believe in that ideal. As long as we stick together, there is nothing we can't accomplish! ..... I wonder who are going to be my new workmates. --------------------------------------------------------------->>>MAURICE<<<------------------------------------------------------------------- ..... I hate my new nickname.... 4: Why does God make my life so interesting?Author's Note Here we go! Fourth Installment! Yeah! .... eh. Anyways, this chapter contains: ---> New characters ---> A mysterious SunMoonLoveSparkleimage of something on a butt plot. ---> A bit of nostalgia for any gamer out there. If you get the reference or know what it means, you get a cookie. An internet Cookie. But being serious right now, I don't understand when people downvote my story for no apparent reason. Why? Just why!? There is bitching allowed rule for that! ..... Although, I seriously doubt they will make it this far. In any case, I would like to thank ShadowBeat for helping me out on this one. Thanks man! You rock! Next chapter, Magic ~~kindergarden~~ school! God have mercy on us all. 4: Why does God make my life so interesting? Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 4: "Why does God make my life so interesting?" Edited by ShadowBeat. Your moment to shine. ..... ..... Am I awake? Hello? Anybody? ..... No answer.... well, since I'm in my room, I seriously doubt someone will answer me. I better get up. My escort may be here anytime now. Opening my eyes, I discovered I was not in the guest room Chrysalis had allowed me to stay in. Instead, I was greeted by a large white wall... Oh, wait, that's the sky. Wait, the sky? Waving a hoof in front of me, I managed to- WHAT THE HECK!? MY HAND!? SINCE WHEN DID I GOT BACK MY HAND!? Getting up from my laying position, I inmediately felt different. Almost as if something had changed. And boy had things changed. Resisting the urge to gasp in shock, I admired in awe as I saw my old human body, just like I remembered. And apparently, the very same clothes I had before arriving to the badlands were the ones I was wearing right now. Ignoring my sub-conscious to supress a squeal, I got back to my loved, bipedal form stand up position and screamed in joy. Never have I felt so happy to see my birthday suit again. My mind had completely forgotten any concerned thoughts as I began to walk forward, and the walk slowly turned from walking to running to sprinting. I lost count of how long have I been sprinting, but I didn't care in the least. I was a human again. Instead of my pesty, odd changeling body. I could finally relax once more, letting my body be victim of the gravity. If there was any pain from my fall, I certainly didn't feel it. Perhaps my excitement was so intense that my neural system decided to call it quits on the pain stimulation. Not that I complain about it. As I said before, my body became a victim to the gravity's doing as it recoiled with the floor, not feeling pain during the moment of impact. I finally recovered what I remembered and hoped to become again the most. Being human. This whole trip seemed like a bad experience from what I can tell. Black, sapient, pony shaped creatures called changelings that feed on love? Yeah, it was too weird to be true. Even if it was true, it was all a dream. A very interesting and annoying dream. But it's all over now. I finally got back what I yielded for, and I couldn't be happier. There was one thing that was still bothering me. The lifeless background of the place. I may have gotten what I wanted, but that doesn't change the fact that I'm standing in a non-background location where everything was covered in white. If I had to describe the whole place in one word, it would feel like this: Nothing. Empty. Hollow. You name it. Subconsciously grabbing my familiar brown hair with my right hand, I looked around and spotted the same color everywhere I turned. White, white, and more white. Wait, is that- No, that's more white. I don't know how should I feel about this. Was it all a dream after all, or was imagining things? It appears like I arrived at a unknown universe, one where no being was supposed to know or come in contact in any form. I just don't where I am. Basic as that. Perhaps I can find something if I run in a certain direction, and somewhere along the run, something might actually happen! But that wouldn't happen. I sprinted earlier, yet nothing occured. It would be the same result if I attempt that again. At least that is what I think it would happen. But my species didn't accomplish anything from standing around and waiting things to happen. Well, at least for most of us. If I plan to do something, or at least witness anything that can give me a clue to what is this place, I'm willing to take it. Besides, I'm not hungry nor tired. I should look for food or any shelter to protect myself from whatever this place holds meanwhile I still have the strength to do so. Hey, Discovery Channel was right! We do act on instinct! Shaking off my body with a sloppy mode, I started running once again to God-knows-where. I know the path, but where is my goal? This is how I feel right now. I just know that running is my objective for the moment. Run or die. Well, not really, but you get the message. Well then. I guess I better start looking for something, eh? ......... ......... ......... ......... ......... Nothing has happened to the moment. Have I done something wrong? I'm sure I haven't done something like that. Yet. Still running, I felt my legs burning up from the constant "Moving forward" plan. So far, I've encountered nothing of the sort that could give me a clue to what or where I'm standing. I mean, sure, I get to be a human again, but for what purpose? I'm not back home, that's for sure. ......... ......... ......... This is getting boring. What am I supposed to do? Keep running? Coming to a halt, I stopped a few meters ahead, allowing my arms to move as limps parts during my brake. Once I came to a full stop, I looked around using only my head. Still white. There is nothing new. "... Maybe I am seeing things?" I said to myself, placing my hands on my hips, "Is this a test? I heard there is a time in everyone lives where you get stuck in one place just for the purpose of thinking. Is this one of those situations? Am I supposed to think?" Letting go of my hips, I rudely sat down on the cold, unknown floor as I folded my legs at the end. Placing an elbow on top of one of my knees, I took advantage of the free hand from that very same arm and leaned on it. Maybe I needed to think after all.... ..... ..... Hey, didn't I have glasses back home? *POOF* And just like that, my old glasses appear in front of me, slowly falling to the ground with a soft tap. Dumbstruck, I stared at my familiar set of glasses and held my mouth open in surprise. How did I do that? Ignoring any kind of possible danger from the sudden event, I extended my other arm and grabbed the glasses. I inspected them as I recognized whom it belonged to. They were, indeed, mine. I couldn't grasp what I was witnessing. My glasses? The real ones? But it can't be! They appeared out of thin air! That makes no sense! Well, the white background also makes no sense, but this is different. How did this happen.... and why? My mind tried processing the logic behind this event, but it failed to create a possible hyphothesis. My glasses showed up after I thought of them, that is what I know so far. To whoever knows why this happened, I think I don't care anymore. I merely shook my head and wore the nostalgic glasses from back home. I felt nice to wear this set once again, but alas, the scene was pretty much the same. White. "Why am I not surprised?" I said to no one in particuliar, "But at least something happened," I dusted my lap and got back to my feet. Then I proceeded to dust my posterior as well. Jumping a little from my original position, I started walking again. Because, in the end, walking always helps clearing a troubled mind from any kind of thoughts. Placing my right hand under my chin and the left one under the elbow, I began thinking again. If I think of an object, could it be.... How about we do a little experiment? "C'mon... what can I think of?" I stated, focusing on any object that could prove my recently made hyphothesis, "Think of something small, something that it can't be hard to imagine.... think!" *POOF* And my hypothesis soon turned into a theory. My thought object appeared just like my glasses did. Crouching, I reached out for the newly created object and held in front of me while standing up again. My elastic handband. It clearly said, "I LOVE MOM" on the perimeter. Inspecting the object and confirming it was the same one I thought of, I came to a conclusion. "So... if I think of an object, I will appear in front of me, right?" Then another challenge came to my mind, "How about something a little bit.... harder?" Thinking, I focused on the next object with ease. *POOF* "Hey, would you look at that!" I stated once again, "My Xbox!" It was clearly my videogame console. The console was wearing a Halo custom outfit, with a couple of scratches next to the power button. On the sides, a pair of stickers from a promotional service held years ago were located. Finally, looking at the back, I recognized the singular white line a cousin of mine caused using his car key. There was no doubt. I could create things with my mind! Is this what God feels like? AM I GOD!? CAN I FINALLY HAVE THE RESULT TO ANY NUMBER DIVIDED BY ZERO!? But my soon-to-turn insanity moment came to a short end as a semi-big explosion appeared behind me, causing my whole body to fly a few feet foward. Staggering to a standing position, I grabbed my head as I tried to regain focus from the previous blast. Shaking my head a few times and picking up my glasses, I looked back at the cause of the explosion. I only found a burn mark, obviously with the center of the location untouched. A trail of smoke was leaving the same center I spoke about. "What the heck..." Ignoring any safety precautions to after-explosions-- I have read a thing or two about explosions, mind you--, I approached the center of the after blast and inspected the radius of the burnt area. Judging the size and impact that I felt, I would have to say it was as powerful as a dynamite or a group of them combined. Approximately of course. But what could have caused this blast this big? I never thought of any dynamite or anything related to explosive tools. Not even a bomb! *POOF* "Huh?" What just appeare- "BENDITA MADRE! ES UNA PINCHE BOMBA! 'HOLY MOTHER! THAT IS A FREAKING BOMB!'" I had little time to react as the bomb blasted in front of me, launching me even farther than before. My flight lasted more than 5 seconds in mid-air, whilst I waved my arms everywhere out of pure panic. I wasn't sure when I was going to hit the floor, but what I do know was something else. It's going to hurt. Embracing myself from the impact, I closed my eyes with might as I prepared to hit the white ground any moment. Any moment now.... ......... ......... ......... Is this going to be another episode of Life messing with my head again? Because it is clearly recording right now. Opening my eyes once again, I found out that I wasn't falling down nor in midair. I was.... in the middle of a greenfield? Covered in several flowers? WHAT? I groaned in annoyance as I used my arms to push myself from the greenish and squishy floor. I looked everywhere from my sitting position and found myself in a field covered several kinds of plants. If I had to compare it with a similar scene, I would have to compare to the Majora's Mask last scene. You know, the one where Link is in a gigantic field with a huge tree in the middle of the place? Yeah, that one. I am in a very similar place. Hold on.... NO! I'm in that same place! WHY AM I IN A MAJORA'S MASK SCENE!? I would have panicked for two hours straight from this sudden change, but something else caught my attention. Someone to be precise. "Answer.... I... Hear...." "A... voice?" Turning to the big tree, I saw someone standing below the mightyness of the tree's shadow. Even with my glasses on, I couldn't tell who was calling me. The voice could be easily mistaken for a guy or a girl. That is why I decided to approach the figure, despite knowing that it could be an object or being of possible danger. Running towards the base of the tree, I witnessed the shadow doing the same thing. Curiosity became stronger than my instincts, so I didn't stop. Instead, I topped up a notch. Running faster than I have ran in my life, the other being did the same. But it was all in vain. The shadow was approaching me just recently slowly began to fade into a distant point on the horizon, calling me out again. I tried to close the gap between me and the figure, but whatever force that was acting upon us did a really good job by keeping us apart, even if we resisted. I cried out for the unknown being at the distance, but it was futile in the end. The scenery was no longer the Majora's scene. But instead something else happened. I opened my eyes. I was in Chrysalis's room. My guest room. I woke up. It was all a dream. I'm not a human anymore.... .... I'm still a changeling, right? Scanning my body, I realized my assumptions were right. I was still a changeling in the end. This has to be a joke.... Sighing deeply after realizing this wasn't a dream like my other visions, I closed my eyes again and went into a deep thought mode. Was that a dream? It certainly didn't feel like a dream. Then again, I'm not an expert in dreams. I'm just a regular guy with poor luck. VERY poor luck. "Je, quien lo diria? Sabia que mi sueño era demasiado buena para ser realidad... 'Heh, who knew? I knew that dream was too good to be true...'" Despite the lack of sleep, I managed to some of it after my encounter with Emerald. It wasn't that relaxing to say the least, but it appears I gained a new friend in the end of the day. Or night? I can't tell, I don't own a watch... or any technological device that could show me what time would it be. But perhaps it would be useless if this place holds a different time-zone from back home. Maybe that would be case. But there is something really odd that happened during my short sleep. It was very faint, but I know I heard something during my rest. It may have slightly short and uncomprehensable, but I know I heard something for that shadow. I'm sure I did. Even though I've been through some pretty strange things for just one day, I know that thing I experienced can't be all fictional. Dreams can be weird sometimes. So are girls, but that's a different story. But enough of that. Apparently, the sun has already risen and it appears my escort is already here. "WAKE UP, MR. FIRE! WE ARE HERE TO ESCORT YOU!" Yup, looks like they are here. Checking if I could move-- unlike yesterday and earlier today--, I scanned my whole body for any kind of problems that my body could have sensed. I carefully moved every limb part of this changeling body and made sure no symthom of the sort affected my kinect system. So far so good. Next is the external organs. Knowing I could see, I still decided to use my eyes again to make sure there wasn't any problem with them. Prying the right eye open, I kept it like that and looked everywhere my line of sight could have allowed. After realizing my right eye had no trouble at all, I promptly attempted the same exact thing with my left eye. Same results as before. Which is good. My body scan was almost done, just one last thing was needed for me to get up and move along. A will to get up. I mean, after doing some thinking yesterday, I noticed the magic school would be, obviously, a school. And I'm definitively not good with schools. Ever. If I had trouble with getting up for work, imagine how was human school life for me. Yeah, it was quite a ride. Also, after realizing this is going to be my life for now on, after finding out in that specific dream that my human self is gone for good, I can't help it but feel foreign. Naked. My one and only identity, a human, has been stolen from me, and it wasn't intentional. But it wasn't a dream either. I don't even know how I got here, or why, but I have no true identity. Even if I have a changeling body with my old mind and fond memories, it's not me..... Is there anything to gain by getting up and continue living a lie? ..... Perhaps not. But my parents didn't raise me to be spending my life complaining about the things that I got. I have to keep moving. As a former human, it is in my blood to keep moving forward. Going to school once again probably doesn't help either. But, hey, this time, I am actually going to learn something that would have an actual use in real life. I know, I know, school does have things that help us nowdays, but Drama lessons? Seriously? Was I going to be in Broadway in something? Or was school doing that in order to spite me? Geez. Anyhow, I'm curious about this whole magic thingy so I might get up as well. After all, I still want to impale something. GIVE ME SOMETHING TO IMPALE! .... Okay, snap out of it. That was completely unnecessary. But I wonder, what would happen I DON'T get up? "If you don't leave the room Mr. Fire, we will burst in and drag you out by your tail while singing 'Crocodile Tears'," .... Maybe getting up doesn't sound like a bad idea. You think? Oh, shush you. Well, like I was saying, I should be getting up. After all, today is going to be a long day.... During my escort trip inside Mrs. Queen Swiss Cheese legs's castle, I was pretty amazed by the arquitectic design the whole location holds. Marble pillars were placed in position where not even an earthquake would bring them down. Open windows crafted perfectly between a very approximate distance between each other, the amount of rooms each hallway had and last but not least, chinseled stone with changeling figures I never knew about-- maybe because I'm not from around here to begin with. However, as much as I enjoyed the view, there was a certain part of the castle that gave me goosebumps. It's hard to see, but it is there nevertheless. A long hallway decorated with chinseled black roses on the walls, a large row of small pillars where you could place a certain object and very disturbing gargoyle head with the figure of Chrysalis's head. However, the head itself looked like the queen I met earlier, but the similarities reached a limited amount. It was obviously a mare, and it looked like Chrysalis like I said previously, but it had an even darker atmosphere around it. The fangs of the gargoyle were sharper and with more curves, giving it a more deadly appearance. Chrysalis's ears were similar to ours, but that one had twisted ears, almost as if corruption took hold of her. Despite being a gargoyle and owning stone eyes, I shivered at the sight of those pupils. It looked like if red dots were glowing from the center of the stone eyes, which it was pretty creepy by itself. The hair style was the same though. And finally, the top of the head was nothing like the Queen's. Instead of being a long, shapy horn with a selected number of holes in it, the horn was in form of an spiral, with small, yet notable thorns coming out of it. The tip was... unique as well. Having an already deformed horn by itself, the tip was crafted in such manner that it could split in several way, aiming nowhere in particuliar. If I can say something about it-- and I'll do it anyways--, the whole picture creeped me out. And trust me, I've seen a lot of disturbing things before, back when I was a human. You can thank the Internet for that. My curiosity was telling me to ignore the whole escort mission and head to the mysterious hallway. I don't know how to describe it either. The hallway itself was drawing my full pledge of attention, almost as if it was calling me. I would have probably followed my curiosity instinct if it weren't for a guard's call the moment I headed that way. I snapped out of any troubled thought that the walk had given me, and went back on track. However, just when we were getting away from the place, a sweet, mesmerizing voice was mumbling something. It sounded similar to my dream's occurrence, but in my dream, the voice sounded more gentle; smooth if I say so myself. The voice from the hallway sounded more commanding, almost as if it belonged to a fearsome leader... "Hey," I called out, still looking back at the same hallway, "What is it laying in that particuliar hallway?" "Sorry, it's classified information," one of the escorts, a mare to be precise, said, "Not allowed to tell," "Really?" I asked, raising an eyebrow, "Why?" "Didn't you hear? It's classified!" the other guard interjected, with a raging tone behind his voice, "Get that fact in your head, filly!" And here we go, "Hey, what's with the attitude? I haven't done anything to you!" "You better watch your mouth, colty," the same guard responded, "You don't want to get hurt!" "Swift, knock it off! Give the poor changeling a break! Don't you know he is the one who got hurt from the incident?" the mare said to 'Swift', earning a death glare from the female changeling. Swift scoffed at her remark and looked away with anger. "So what if he got hurt by a pitiful meteor!? I'm hungry! And we have now another mouth to feed? Good grief!" I don't know how he is feeling right now, but that doesn't give him the right to treat me like a kiddo. Or yell at me like that. But I can't fight back even if I wanted to. The best solution to this would be to remain silent, at least towards him. The other guard seemed okay. Perhaps I can build some friendships during my stay to ease my situation. Just like I did with Ivy or Emerald! Although the latter case was an awkward one. In any case, I may have avoided the temptation thanks to the guards' help. But what would happen to me if I found myself in that same place when no one is around? Would I give in to the voice's command? Or would I resist it? Only time will tell. "Hey, new guy," called out the mare, who somehow got very near to me during my inner dialogue and was looking at my face, "You okay? You seemed distracted," Shaking my head, I responded with a forced smile. The mare didn't seem to take my answer quite well, for she had a sad expression written all over her rough face. "C'mon, you and I know that is a lie," Well, busted, "You are worried about something, aren't you?" A small frown appeared on my face as she pointed that out, "How did you know?" "I have my particuliar set of skills. It's quite useful most of the times," she said, showing me a genuine smile. A troubled one, but genuine nevertheless, "Would you like to talk about it?" "I... I think I need a little more time to adjust, no offense," I replied. The mare merely shook her head and giggled.... in a very mature way? Is that even possible? "None taken. And hey, I'm sorry about my partner's behavior. He tends to be very..." "Irritating?" "I was going to say 'Stubborn', but that fits as well," she replied, looking ahead of her path, "With the whole food crisis going on, a lot of us are going through hard times. Swift just happens to be really angry about it. His brother's death doesn't help either," "He lost his brother at a time like this?" Ouch, that must be tough. The female guard shook her head and looked down to the floor, "No, his older brother, Boulder, died during the Canterlot invasion. He was fighting in the front lines until a death spear came from the skies and pierced his chest. To make matters worse, Swift was standing behind him when that happened. Swift changed ever since then. Poor fella, I can't imagine what he must be going through right now..." After hearing Swift's partial backstory, I expressed my sorrow with a twitch in my right eye, ".... Man, that sucks. But don't worry, I do understand his pain," This earned me a surprise stare from her, "Really? Why is that?" With a nostalgic smirk of my part, I allowed several memories of Sebastian go through my head, helping me realize how lucky I am of a brother to have him, "Well, it's just that I have a brother of my own," "And did you lost him as well?" "Not really," Once again, the surprise stare, "When I say I feel his pain, I mean that my brother thinks he lost me or something. I'm not so sure on details, but I think my older brother believes I'm dead," "I think I see the big picture. But just for the fun of it, illuminate me, how does that reliate with Swift?" "Okay then," I knew she was trying to prove I actually comprehended his pain and I wasn't going to let her down, "It's connected due to the thought of losing my older brother. I wouldn't know what to do if he disappeared from one day to another," I finished, not before turning around and mumbling, "Although I actually went through that. I just don't care up to this point," "Did you say something?" she asked. I shook my head and showed her an apologetic smile. Hold it, how long is my smile? Let's see.... yup, it's connected from ear to ear. This feels weird. "Nope! Just a bit of a cough," I placed a hoof in front of my mouth and let out of the most gruesome coughs I managed to perform. While the guard showed a bit concerned face, Swift simply scoffed at my cough. Busted or not, I didn't care. I'm proud of that cough. "Bit?" she responded, smirking at my statement, "Oh, it's small alright," "Meh," "Anyways, I believe you, just for you to know," the guard said, inhaling deeply and closing her eyes, "Perhaps you are the solution to our problems," What. "Say what now?" The guard looked at me with a playful face and giggled, "Honest and a comedian. Ha! I like you, child. You will fit here just fine," Did she think I was joking around? I think I'll play along for now. "Eh... thanks! ... I guess," I responded, feeling the pressure of this rumor on me. This place holds more things than it looks like. I have no clue what she meant by solution for their problems and I think it's not the food crisis she is talking about, but I'll see that later. Perhaps... if I stay here long enough.... "Anyhow, it appears we will be your guards for the time being, colt," she said, leaning her head sideway towards my direction. Not that close, but not far either, "I think you already introduced yourself to Swift," Swift turned around gave me a hard frown, his lips forming a very happy and cheerful upside down smile! Oh wait... oops, my mistake. He is not happy. He is angry, "Not a pleasure to me," "I like you too," I said, showing a deadpanned expression. Swift released an angry scoff and turned towards the main path. The guard rolled her eyes from what I could percieve and twisted her head towards me. "Name's Gaia, pleased to see a new face," I was about to say my name, but I realized saying my ACTUAL name would bring trouble, so I used my newly adquired and hated nickname the queen so kindly gave me. Bowing my head to her, I briefly closed my eyes as I introduced myself again, "Pleased to meet you Gaia, my name is Fire," Gaia smiled and winked at me, "Oh, quite the gentlecolt. Mexicolt still has class by the looks of it," I closed my eyes and shrugged, "It comes in the blood, I guess," She dropped a small sigh and shook her head, "Not really, but you are okay. By the way, I already knew your name. We all do. After all, being the main news of the whole badlands can do that to you," What again. "I'm the main news?" "Yeah," she added, "A changeling surviving a meteor crash, one that was coming to our land to help us in our love crisis. That's you right?" I demonstrated a thoughtful face as she finished that phrase, "Well, yeah. I was involved with the meteor incident, so that must be me," Gaia looked perplexed, trying to understand what I just said, "... Uh, why are you doubting it was you?" Gaia caught me red-handed as I looked towards her in shock. "Huh? Oh, right...", Thinking of a good comeback, I darted my eyes everywhere, hoping my lying skills wouldn't fail me, "Apparently, when I was picked up from the crater, I had memory loss concusion. The mare-- Do you know this Ivy? Yeah, her-- explained me that my head impacted with the ground really hard," Gaia seemed interested by my point of view, "Oh?" Although it wasn't a lie, the rest of it is. "They explained that my brain suffered a temporary trauma. They also explained I wouldn't be capable of remembering most things, even if it was the most of simple things," "And have you had today any certain event related to what you are telling me?" I smirked at her question, knowing exactly what to use as example, "Well, if you ask, I couldn't remember that we fed on love," The female looked stunned at my previous situation, amazed by the effects of the impact, "Wow, that must have been quite the impact," "I know. They keep telling me that," The guard giggled at my statement and shook her head, "Still, it is a blessing you are unharmed or not having any bones out of their place," I hung my head low and frowned, letting out an irritated groan, "Yeah.... Lucky me," "But hey," she said, placing a hoof on my shoulder, "The past is in the past. Forget about it, it is not important now. What you should do is focusing on the relearning things again," I gazed at her with doubt, but shook off that same doubt as I filled it with new found hope, "Yeah, you are right," Gaia remained silent after that, leaving me and my thought to roam aimlessly. After a few more minutes, she sighed and gave me a determined gaze, "So, here is the thing. I'll try to help you out as long as I can, giving you advice whenever it is possible," she said, showing me a heartful smile, "But if you want my advice, you are going to ask for it. No subtle messages, no indirect hints, no nothing. Ask me directly and I'll see what I can do to help, okay?" Taken back by the sudden long term aid, I smiled at her and thanked her for the help, "That is really considerated of you, thanks," "No problem, Fire," she said, not before she held her swiss cheese hoof on her stomach and grumbled, "Although, I could use a little love every now and then," Staring at the guard with a worried look, I thought she could use a hand as well, "You know, if I can get myself a bit of extra love, I'll make sure to give them to you, kay?" Gaia seemed surprised by my proposal, thinking of whether accepting it or not, "Hey, Fire, you know you don't have to do that," "I know, but I will anyways," Gaia chuckled at my answer and nodded, "Okay then, I accept," "Good," I was slowly focusing on the main road again until a warm feeling was felt on my cheek. Turning around with a small blush on my face, I noticed that Gaia had given me a small gift. "That's... for being such a gentlecolt," she finished, showing a grateful and warm expression on her face. She walked faster until she was side to side with Swift. I don't know why, but my stay here may not be as bad as I thought it would be. Not soon enough, I found myself in front of the magic school, thinking to myself of the possibilities and disadvantages it could held for me. I mean, magic school is almost the same like normal school, right? "What's the matter, punk?" said Swift, holding a very mocking tone behind his voice, "Don't tell me you wanna back out now?" As a matter of fact, I wanted to do that. But I needed to face my nostalgic horror once again if I planned on defending myself. Besides, Gaia was watching. "O-Of course not... I'm just..." "Nervous?" Gaia said, earning a nod from me, "Don't worry Fire, I'm sure you will do fine," "Hey, stop encouraging him! I want to see him struggle!" Yeah, real funny. "Oh shush," Gaia answered, earning an annoyed glare from Swift, "You were doing worse the first time," Oh... now that is interesting. "It was a one time! You know it!" Swift responded with a barely visible blush. The two of us chuckled at him, which only made him angrier. Now who is struggling? "Hey, good morning Fire!" said a very familiar voice just at the end of the hall way. Turning my head to the incoming voice, I saw Ivy heading my way with that same beautiful smile of hers pasted on her lips. Inconsciously, I smiled back and waved at her. This seemed to please her a little, "Good to see you made it," "Thanks, although the road wasn't that dangerous, you know," I said, earning a poker face from Ivy. Unaware that I may have said something wrong, I smiled sheepishly, raising an eyebrow and lowering the other, "Did I said something wrong?" "No, not at all, it's just.... nevermind," she said, picking the badge Chrysalis gave me from Gaia's magic grasp. She placed the badge on a.... bag? A saddlebag? I'm going to use one of those? But how- Oh. I see now. Twist your head 180 degrees without breaking your neck all the while. No biggie. But I'm going to be honest with you. That thing she just did just made me more worried. Was something supposed to happen? "Well, Fire, I guess we will see each other another time," said Gaia, motioning a moving sign to Swift. He didn't have any objections, and left the area inmediately, without saying goodbye. Somehow, I couldn't help but feel sorry for him. I mean, I too would be devasted if I lost my brother right in front of my eyes. Just the thought of it makes me shiver. .... I wonder how did Sebastian handle this situation? After all, he is the big brother. "In any case, I think you should enter," said Ivy, gaining both my attention and sight, "Remember, you don't have anything to worry about. We have your special protection unit watching you from afar," I tried answering back to her sentence, but there was no need for more words. I've said what I needed to said and that is that. There was one more thing to go through. Magic school. Here we go again. "Just remember, don't submit to their threats and everything will go dandy," Threats!?, "They like to mess with new recruits," I looked back at her and clearly showed how worried she made me feel about the threats. Ivy smiled once again and motioned me to walk. I sighed and tried to suppress my worried stage. Just before I entered the school, I felt a slightly heavy object placed on my long back, with a sound of a click at the end of it. Turning around my head only, I spotted the very same saddlebag Ivy was carrying moments ago. Confirming my assumptions true, I gave Ivy a questioning look. She merely grinned, leaning her head sideways. "What? You thought you were going to carry everything with your mouth?" Oh right, the objects. I was so focused on the whole academic issue that I completely forgot my stuff, "Have the saddlebag. It's yours," "I... Thanks," I said, breaking the mystical barrier that kept me from talking, "Buena onda, 'That is quite kind of you,'" "What? I don't speak Mexicolt," she said. Welp. That happened. Sighing at my failed attempt to thank her, I shook my head, "Nothing, nothing. Just... thanks a lot," "You are welcomed," the female said, turning around and heading towards one of the doors, "If you need any help, or wish to find me, ask for help. They will help you somehow," "Thanks..." and with that, she dissapears from sight. From this point on out, I'm on my own. Geez, I haven't felt this nervous since I learned how to drive for the first time. Thankfully, I didn't crashed against anyone that day! .... Oh, I may have brought a lightpost down.... or two. But that is a different story. Right now, school is my main objective. As ironic as it seems for me. Why does God make my life so interesting? I still wonder why.... But, there are roads that a man must go through. Mine seems to be repeating school all over again. Yeah! *Sigh* 5: Why do I have to deal with this?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 5: "Why do I have to deal with this?" Edited by ShadowBeat. Let's do this! Entering the prestigious and so famous magic school that Ivy made me enter, my thoughts were slowly drifting through my mind without any kind of break of the sort. How was I going to handle this? Will it be good? Was I going to meet bullies again? Did I pack my jalapeño spray? Those and many other thoughts crossed my consciousness. I could just hope things were going for the best... Wondering how was I gonna survive this former experience, I continued walking through the main entrance, my eyes darting everywhere in curiosity. The school... didn't look so different from others Sebastian and I went through. It had the same aura of teaching somehow. Even if it was filled with a species not so different from horses, capable of thinking like we do. It's a little concerning up to this day, though. Even more due to the bug looking appearance. At the entrance, I found myself in the room that the entrance lead to, where the furniture was lacking by default. Literally. Only a counter was found inside. Some pictures that were showing images of Chrysalis-- and other changelings that must have been important, I supposed-- were hanging from the walls, but that is just about it. I honestly expected to find several trophies placed in glass-made decoratives just to show them off to wanderers or the local population, just like any school would usually do. I was clearly mistaken. Then again, this isn't a normal school. It's a CHANGELING school. And from what I deduced, changeling must be frowned upon others. The invasion issue I overheard must be the reason. Perhaps I was wrong again, but a gut feeling told me otherwise. Sometimes, it is better to follow your instincts than listen to your head, but my lack of knowledge made it harder to choose which one to roll with. I'll focus on that later. Once I gained more information regarding the changelings, then I shall have an answer. Until that happens, whether changelings are hated or not, is unanswered. Ignoring several questions without conclusions, I promptly headed to the counter where I expected a changeling to help me out in any doubt my head could possess. A tour or something similar would help...... Empty. Hmm, strange. With 'Curious Mode' equipped as predetermined status, I leaned over the counter and searched for any source of life under it. Just like before. There wasn't somepony there. ..... Did I seriously use the expression somepony? One day here and I'm already used colloquialism from another world? I must be more weak-minded than I originally thought... I have to be stronger! "Weird," I said, merely starting an outer dialogue with my own self, "Who leaves a counter here and have no one to attend anyone who enters?" Leaving the soulless spot, I solemnly backed away and headed to a nearby door, leading to the left hallway. Soon enough, I found myself in the left area of the school where black and aurora colors were displayed on the wall's surface. The floor had several silver plates tiles addressed in a square formation, and despite lacking a few amount of doors, each path to every room had a... unique style to say the least. I couldn't describe it, but it felt powerful and imposing to anyone who stood in front of them. My mouth went wide open and my mind screamed like a little girl at the display of such beautiful architecture. Threatening, but beautiful. "Wha... this place... it looks amazing!" I spoke to myself once more, shoving aside any concerned thoughts about the location, "The badlands may not be the greatest place there is, but this school looks incredible! I need to speak with the designer! Maybe I can get an autograph or a small talk!" But a little birdie told me it wouldn't happen. He or she may be dead by now. Which reminds me, how old is the territory I'm currently living? A hundred years? Five perhaps? More? And how old is the Queen of the Badlands? I may never know.... or I could just ask her personally. Even if asking a lady her age is a crime against the man code. But that was out of the window ever since she opened her mouth. I shall regret nothing. Touring through the school's left hallway, I eventually came to a double open door that showed an open field with several dolls-- or action figures according to others-- sprayed all over the area, with a few burnt marks nearby a few dolls. The place itself looked like a battlefield, even though it just might be a training ground. My instincts decided to show up again and recommended me not to go out there, knowing there was a great and possible chance of danger out there in the fields. But alas, my curiosity got the best of me. Again. I perfectly knew something was odd and yet I decided to risk it, playing with the opportunities of something happening to me. Then again, I'm kind expecting any kind of surprise up to this point, much to my dismay. "... So I have a deadly looking location with possible death traps around every corner in front of me, with no certain possibility that I will remain unharmed... should I stay here or should- Aw, screw it," I walked out to the war zone looking field and approached the dolls (THEY ARE ACTION FIGURES!) and inspected them with interest. Little did I know about the shadows watching from afar. The training dolls had several stabs at the chest and exposed areas of the pony armored shaped doll, not forgetting to mention that those holes seemed to be coming from daggers and other sharp tools. Deducing little by little small things out of them, I realized that the dolls I'm currently standing in front of, were recently used, taking note of small hay coming out of the possibly recent hit. Also, the nearby burnt marks were giving a small trail of smoke right in the middle of the blast location. Well, I must be either crazy or really, REALLY brave to be standing in a battlefield looking zone with possible assassins on the loose. Well, no, they aren't assassins to their own species-- I HOPE--, but it is pretty reckless to be here right now. I must find an officer or someone in charge of the school. I thanked God that the victim of those twisted cuts and deep thrusts was a doll and not a living being. Especially me. Would you imagine having a metal sharp object being plunged deep into you, injuring several vital organs? Just the single thought of bleeding out by a singular thrust or swing, knowing your life came to an end by a single action? I certainly hope I don't end up like that. "Well, that must have hurt," I said, talking to myself once again, "Not that they feel it though," Drifting from place to another, I couldn't help but feel as if someone was watching from afar. A being following my every move, stalking me as if this was some kind of prey and predator game, with me being the helpless and unaware prey. A part of me told me that it was my personal guard, hindering in the shadows and observing any anomaly that might harm me. Which it is perfectly comprehensible, considering that is their job after all. The other part of me, however, told me to shift from Curious to Fight-or-Flight stage, for such thing was not the case. Both parts have several evidences backing up their superstition, as likely as they were. One of those feelings could lead up to different endings, where some don't turn out to be quite happy for me or anyone. Yet, the hard part wasn't choosing. Quite the contrary, I could easily choose one of both and get over it. No no, the hard part was something else. It was deciding which one was right. Ivy told me from the very end of the first day that an escort-- or protection crew as I would like to call it-- would overwatch me from the shadows, looking at every move that could harm me in any sort of way. And I could easily make good use of it, seeing how I can't even cast the most simple of spells, even if I knew which one was the easiest. But there is no proof up to this point that they would actually protect me. Any flaw in their protection and I'm done for. It's not that I don't trust them, I somehow do, but it's my paranoia sense that corrupts that new sense of security Ivy told me about. As useless as it seems to worry about my safety for now, I knew I couldn't let my guard down. After all, from what I heard, the weak are pushed around like little bugs. And I ain't a little bug. Even if I have insect looking legs... ... and eyes with no pupils... ... and fangs... ... and being shorter than the queen... ... and having clipped wings that somehow manage to fly... ... and a weird looking tail... ... Okay, you know what? Screw it. I am a little bug. There is no point in denying it. But I WILL, stab someone with my horn. One of these days. I just have to wait. Suddenly, whilst getting all pumped during my inner dialogue, a group of shadows popped out of several corners and flew high into the air, heading towards my position at high speed. I barely had time to react as a being crashed towards me and held me tight to the ground with one of their extensions. I struggled to break free, but it was all in vain, for the predator proved to be stronger than me. Dust covered my sight and I managed to see figures surrounding my location with deadly looking eyes. Not knowing what was going on, my anger slowly began to rise as my desperate attempt to break from their grasp seemed futile every time. And just like that, I felt a power surge I never felt before. A source of power that I never thought I would be feeling nor I knew existed. Almost as if something within me awakened from very, VERY long sleep. My front and back legs began to burn up, feeling a strange source flowing through my body with fierce rushes. As unsettling as I may have felt it, I embraced the new feeling and soon, my impotence became something strong. Not sure what it was, but it felt really powerful. Of all things that I have experienced in my life, this is nothing compared to them. But the brand new feeling and experience came to an abrupt end as a hoof collided next to my head, smashing with the concrete and making me snap from whatever was holding me. Of course, this led to another set of questions to this new event. But that is useless for the time being. Right now, I think I'm been held down by another changeling. "Good job, Spark!" said a distant voice, giving away a very distinctive sound that couldn't be classified as male or female. Ignoring the unknown voice at the distance, I stared at my pining-down opponent and inspected the changeling. A typical changeling from what I can already deduce, still owning those cyan eyes as everyone I've met so far save a few. The horn and the wings were basically the same, despite the difference between me and... it. I don't know what gender it is. The fella hasn't spoken a word yet. The hair... well, at first hand, it looked like the changeling was bald, but a small glimpse towards the back of the head revealed a pack-a-punch of hair, pointing towards the damp sky while still looking down. Nothing special about the changeling. By the looks of it, the fella seemed to be a gifted student, seeing how he pinned me down much faster than others and much more easily than I admit to. The changeling, more known as Spark, stared deep into my eyes, squinting them almost as if he witnessed me as a foreign thing. I don't deny it either. "Who are you?" Spark finally said, not removing the hoof thrusted hard enough on my neck, "A changeling from this hive would have sensed our warning... yet you didn't answer. That means you aren't from this hive. So let me ask you again, who are you?" The voice.... still not sure if Spark is he or she. Unisex just like the other voice. I'll go with a He. But enough about investigations. Time to finally do something else other than analyze. "You know...guh... that is a bad way- UGH! To treat guests- stop pushing your hoof on my neck! It hurts you prick!" "Spark!" said the previous voice, holding a commanding tone towards the changeling, "Remove yourself from the guest," The changeling didn't question the voice's orders and did as told. With Spark finally off my neck, I placed my right hoof over it and began taking large amounts of breaths, making sure nothing was damaged despite the little effort or pression held against my neck just a few moments ago. Shortly afterwards, I rubbed my neck once again to relieve some of the recently caused pain. Once I knew nothing was out of place nor stinging, I placed a hoof next to me and stood up, dusting the dirt off my black coat with my free hoof. "Good," the teacher said, nodding his head once, "Now head back to class, all of you. I require some privacy with the new changeling," Not missing a single beat, Spark and the rest of the class retired from the field, entering from the west wing of the school. Once they were out of sight that meant me and the instructor were alone. Well, if you ignore my supposedly protective guard from the shadows. "Thank you," I said, while shaking my body, "I rather have my neck in its place," The pain had subsided and I no longer had any disturbance in my body. At least, for the time being. A sigh escaped from me and I relaxed all of my muscles. Then I took a glance at the instructor. Upon first glance, he looks a lot like Spark. Black skin, blue, pupil-lacking eyes, fangs and everything besides the obvious characteristics of a normal changeling. However, this particular changeling held several scars all over the body, moving from the face to all over the body. With so little information about it, I can already tell this changeling is a war veteran. The eyes had little outlines under them that shouted ' older' or 'more aged'. One of the ears had a piece of the tip ripped off; chewed to be precise. His silver hair seemed like a cobra, starting from the back of the head to the neck. Another odd feature from the changeling is the broken horn. Sure, it's still the same size and shape, but it has several cracks on it, almost as if somepony either kicked or smashed it with a huge force. I suppose the horn it's not exactly the most resilient part of this body. The carapace had cracks as well, but deeper. And last but not least, his right eye. How I did not notice before, beats me, but let me tell you one thing. The changeling has a black, dead right eye with a huge scar in a vertical position. Whatever attacked this fella must have been really powerful, or big enough to leave a mark like that. Could it have been the same beast that damaged his horn? Too many variables for that answer. I better not ask as well, I don't wanna make this fella uncomfortable or annoyed. "No problem," the changeling said, holding a genuine smile on the being's lips, "Good to see a new face around," "Yeah, likewise," "In any case, I'm sorry for the drawback, but they needed to use this moment to test their silent skills," the teacher said, not only making me frown, but making me wonder where the heck were my guards doing right now, "But then again, I apologize for the sudden attack," On one side, I right down upset he used me as a ragdoll for their petty exercises, rather welcoming me with big, wide arms and say, "Welcome to the Changeling school! Where we train changeling for all your headcanon excuses!", but I think he has a valid point. After all, experience is the best teacher of them all. "It's okay," I said, shaking my head like a dog would have done, for better or for worse, "I suppose I need to be more alert," "ATTA BOY!" "OW!" Did he just slap me in the back of the head!? "What was that for?!" I said, raising my voice altogether. The changeling just looked at me with curiosity, almost as if he didn't understand. "What do you mean?" "I.... You just- But-" I groaned and hung my head low, "Nevermind..." It was pretty obvious that the fella right next to me didn't know I'm not used to this kind of treatments, mostly because, once again, I'm a human. I believe these changelings are used to rough affection, just like siblings I knew back home. From I recalled, they did almost everything together. Tackling, yelling, slaps, physical abuse, you name it. But it was their form to show caring for others. Still kind of brutal if you ask me, but they seem to enjoy it in the end. I'm just glad Sebastian and I didn't get along like that. In any case, I should probably get starting to make some friends here, and learning their names. I rather avoid calling one of them by the opposite gender and gain silly nicknames for my ignorance. That, and the fact that one of them might punch me in the face if I do manage to call them in a way I suppose they wouldn't like to. "Hey colt," I turned my attention to the changeling nearby, which happened to be rubbing the back of its head, "Sorry for the rough welcome. I supposed we got carried away, for the new-face-and-important-guest and all that," Well, at least it apologized, "... Okay, apology accepted," "GREAT!" The changeling merely received my offer and it is already glomping towards me!? Oh god, here it comes! I closed my eyes and turned away, embracing myself for the impact. I don't know much about this dude-- dudette?--, but I know one thing so far. This changeling likes it rough. .... If someone, anyone out there, who ends up reading this, thinks or imagines lewd thoughts about my previous sentence, you disgust me. .... Why aren't I on the floor yet? Opening an eye, I noticed no pony was in front of me, leaving with a very confused look. My gaze was kept in front of me, expecting something to happen. Nothing. I dropped my fight-flight mode and blinked a couple of times. What just happened? was my primary question, as well as Am I dreaming, dead, or both? Thinking for a bit, I accepted the fact that no one was in front of me, whether I was merely delusional or not. I would have probably moved on if it weren't for the groan I heard behind me. Looking back, I noticed that the instructor was upside down, tied to something like a statue. Approaching the being, it noticed me and shook its head, "Hey colt," "Um, hey... uh..." "Drive, name's Drive," Drive, huh? I assume it must be he. "Well then, Drive.... are you okay? Do you.... need any help?" I asked even though I couldn't do much for him. "Nah... I'm fine, just give me a minute and I'll be back in top form," I nodded and backed away, moving next to him and sitting on the floor. A small amount of time went by and soon enough, I found out the Drive got back his fee- hooves. "Thanks for waiting, colt," he said, dusting off his left hoof and coughing a little, "But you could have told me you had the Silent Sword as your personal guards, you know?" "Wha? What do you mean?" This gained a dumbfounded expression from Drive. "... Okay colt, I may be old and everything, but I'm not dumb," Drive remarked, making me wonder what he meant, "Your guards were the ones who did that to me," WHAT? "Huh!? They did?" I didn't even see nor hear them! I bartered my view from Drive and looked around the notorious field, hoping to find any trace of my guards. Yet, I saw none of them. Did they just.... "Yes. I mean," he pointed to himself, "I don't exactly like getting hurt or thrown like that," ".... wow. I'm a little bit speechless right now," I said, scratching my cyan hair with a gentle touch, "So they weren't being lazy!" .... OW. "Ow! Again! What the heck! What hit me!?" Turning around, I tried detecting the source of the hit, only to find a rock laying underneath me. I stared at the rock, trying to think if it was my imagination. Inspecting upon a closer look, I analyzed the rock, only to find burnt mark at one edge of it. Rocking my head back and forth, I constantly looked from the rock to the direction it came from. What intrigued the most is that the place where it came from, there are very little options where to hide; even slimmer chances to hide the magic used after that event. Just who are the Silent Swords? "Hehehehe," laughed Drive, earning a slightly annoyed frown from me, "Looks like they don't appreciate your comment," "Oh very funny," I said, returning to my original position and closing my eyes, "Please stop it, I can't stop laughing," "Easy colt, no hard feelings-" "Fire," "What?" "Fire, my name is Fire," I turned towards him, with my eyes open, and faintly smiled, "You gave me your name, so it's fair for me to give you mine," "Oh," he said, smiling as well, "Nice to meet you Fire," "Likewise," I looked away from an instant trying to keep my thought as thought only, "Even though my name could use some more work," "So... anyways. Now we are done with the introductions, I'll skip to the good part," he coughed, while holding a hoof in front of his mouth, "Welcome aboard Fire. Nice to have a new friendly changeling with us," "Thanks, really," "Great, now let's head in," Drive pointed out, as I watched him walk towards the school, "I don't want nor need to keep the others waiting more than I should," Getting up, I nodded and followed him, "Okay then, lead the way," Maybe this is not going to be as bad as I thought... Okay, so this didn't turn as bad I thought it would be. That's great, right? No, absolutely not. This is even more uncomfortable than I thought. Remember when I said I was an awful liar? Well, this is where it kicks in. "Who are you?" "Where do you come from?" "You have pretty hair!" "Why are your eyes green?" "Ha! No0b. U gOt shr3ked!" "Woah, awesome chest scar!" "Am I the only one who isn't drooling over him? No?" No one told these young changelings about personal space, did they? So, yeah, this is how things are right now. Drive, on the other hand, seems to be enjoying this. With his wicked grin-- which could be a mocking smile too-- that he is showing right now, I would say he doesn't seem see this very often. This is not funny. I have at least 8 changelings sticking up to me like a fly would to a light. I wouldn't mind if they were instead super models, but not everything is made of candy and sweets. I just have to tolerate them for the mean time. The others are just watching, silently chuckling at the sight. In this very moment, I don't feel like a student-- I rather use the term foreign student, thank you!--, but more of an outsider. Sé que soy apuesto, pero esto se pasa! (I know I'm good looking, but this crosses the line!) If this is how I'm going to go through this whole experience, I might not last long. Oh, no. I don't mean it in the Life or Death way. I mean as in How long can I last until I lose my head~? While they seemed to be studying the same thing I'm going to, they are slightly shorter in almost everything. From the fangs to the whole body. Not so small, but notable in the end. Is this what older persons felt like when they weren't in the right age of studying thanks to the younger students next to him or her? An outsider? Ugh, it feels weird. Don't forget though, I am a completely different species inside the body of a native, not to mention in a foreign land. On the other hand, I haven't lost a single year of school before. Would you imagine that feeling? Ugh, must be horrible. Good thing my parents weren't carefree during our school years. Mamá y Papá... Je, que gente tan increible... (Mom and Dad... Heh, such amazing persons...) My folks may not have been the brightest of them all, but they weren't, by any means, dumb people. They were always trying to help us grow, become a better child which it would later lead to a talented person with great ambitions, but having their feet solely planted on the ground. Can't risk ourselves dreaming all the time without knowing where are we standing in the first place, right? I will deeply appreciate their help and cherish their lessons as long as I live. .... Man, now it is not the time to shed tears... Anyhow, returning to the main part, I never a lost a year of school. I would probably never forgive myself if I did, but there were certain times were things tended to.... get out of control to say the least. Fortunately for me, Sebastian was right there for me! Good times... Sadly, things never were that easy. Soon, an unfortunate event came along and... well, I think the result is pretty obvious to this point. Still, what did they do to deserve that fate? More importantly, why? So many questions and so little time to spare. Darn it all. We all live a different story. Whether we want to end it as a good or bad ending, that's up to us. Back to the group hug! "Okay, okay, that is enough young ones," Drive said, finally reacting to his senses, "The poor changeling needs some deserved space, don't you think?" As soon as he said that, the group backed away, leaving me enough room for clear movement. Sitting in their respective places, Drive motioned me to follow him, which I did without hesitation nor hurry. I stood in the front of the class, facing the same group of faces that were clinging to me a moment ago. Counting them all, I managed to add up to 11 changelings, leaving 4 seats empty for me to choose. Wow, these class sure are packed with students, aren't they? Looking directly at my new classmates' sight, I somehow managed to cringe at them. Their stares were deep; piercing if possible. Almost as if they were trying to figure out what was I doing here, or where I come from. Ivy wasn't kidding about the whole stronger-survival rule. Their stares can strike without mercy. At least, most of them. One unique changeling, standing out as the last, and lonely child in the back of the room, kept away its face from me. Could it be that it was shy? "Listen up class," Drive used his commanding voice once again, reigning over the delightfully curious children staring at him, "From today and onwards until further notice, we will be having our guest right here as part of our class. Am I clear?" "YES!" said everyone in unison. It actually reminds me of school back when I was a little brat. "Excellent," he replied, motioning a hoof towards me and holding kind smile, "Now, please, tell us more about yourself," "M-More about me?" I asked, feeling nervous about the situation, "Such things as...?" "Well, unless you are hiding something that could change the whole world," I internally flinched at his remark, despite knowing he was joking, "I don't believe there should be anything else. That is if you are ACTUALLY hiding something," "No, absolutely not! Why would I be lying to you?" Oh god, have mercy on me. No es mi intencion mentirse de esta manera. ('It's not my intention to lie like this,') "There are several reasons, some of which we might actually never know, for better or worse," he said, earning from me a sweating-bullets face. Oh god, I'm so boned. I'm super Jamon'ed! ".... but after that talk we had back there, I don't think there should be any doubt for us to believe you are here to harm any of us. Even if you tried, there would be no possibility of any harm further than training, to either us or you, to be executed," Wow. Did he really... is Drive really that trustful, or simply afraid of this Silent Sword thingy? Whatever case it is, I think I should at least thank him for dropping a vote of confidence in me. However, even if he does trust me, that doesn't really mean he is being completely honest about this. Sebastian would have detected if this guy was lying or not, but not before screaming like a little girl after seeing a bug lookalike. But, on the other hand, the students seemed to be impressed by something. Various whispers and mixed stares from them gave away that impression. My assumption would be the recent speech, but something tells me it is more than that. Hmmm, Spark seems to be unimpressed. No surprise. Ignoring that particular changeling, I diverted my attention to Drive and spoke once again. "I, uh... Thanks a lot for the vote of confidence, Drive. I really have no words.... literally," I replied. This seemed to ease Drive as he returned my answer with a happy nod. He fixed his gaze on me and signalled to introduce myself, which I understood a few seconds later. "Uh, yeah! Right away," I whispered. The whole introduction thingy back in middle-school.... Well, I suppose some things don't change, whether it is in an alternate world or home. Recalling back to my younger days, I remember that you had not only to say your name, but also state your age and the location where you transferred from. The sad thing is, this is not home. Am I supposed to explain things the same way or not? "Ok Maurice, keep it cool, this is nothing new to you... except this is not home and you aren't a human anymore.... not to mention- No! Enough of that!" I thought, closing my eyes and allowing my body to relax from my new found pressure, "You just have to tell three simple things! Name, age and previous school! You have done this several times back you were a kid, so it shouldn't be that hard! YOU CAN DO THIS! ....right?" Opening my eyes, I practically felt like a brat again, seeing how everyone was staring at me with curiosity. "Carajo! Panico escenico! NO bueno! NO BUENO! 'Darn it! Stage Fright! NO good! NO GOOD!' " Everypony- ... You know, I don't care if I use pony references anymore. Everypony in the room could obviously see that I was struggling with something. Even if they didn't what was going through my brain at the moment, they knew something was clearly wrong. It may seem weak or foolish to freeze at a time like this, but my consciousness couldn't berate anymore the idea of a new found world with a species completely different from mine, not to mention losing everything I knew or cared about. It seemed my mind couldn't take any more information, and this was my limit. I dropped my head low until it was looking at the ground, with small tears coming out of the edges of my eyes. Not knowing what else to do, I closed my eyes once again and tried enduring the sudden attack as long as possible. I was about to collapse from the whole pressure until I felt a hoof touch my right leg. I didn't dare to open my eyes for whatever reason I had during that moment, but a voice changed that. "Hey, it's okay. You don't have to endure anything as long as we are here," Drive. Hearing his voice, despite being a complete stranger, allowed my whole entity to relax until my status was back to normal. Once I was capable of opening my eyes again, I raised my head and looked at him. While he gave me the most reassuring smile he could possibly have, I was incapable of speaking. He seemed to notice this as his expression turned from comfort to worry. Closing his eyes, he began thinking about something until he opened them again, this time, with a confident expression. "I somehow knew this would happen," he told me, loudly enough for the whole class to listen. This gained a curiosity from me as I tried deducing what he meant. However, I didn't need to do that since he spoke once again, "Commander told me about your condition. Amnesia, I suppose?" Although amnesia wasn't the problem, to them it seemed like I lost most of my memories, magic ones included. He guessed correctly what others thought I was going through, even though it wasn't completely accurate at all. Yet, he was right. I was 'suffering' amnesia. I was a changeling. I had to act like one. There wasn't any possible theory from me that could entirely explain what I went through and what I was. A human. So, for now, I had to be part of their society. Even if that costed my humanity. ... Still, I would like to keep in mind my old memories. I used to be human, of course, but that doesn't change what I previously lived nor the people I met. I don't care what I did to deserve this, I won't forget my past, but I won't hold on to it either. I will move on like Sebastian and I have always done. .... Anyways.... I did a little breathing exercise, letting all of my troubles thoughts slip away in mere instants. Nodding to Drive, he understood and spoke again, not before turning towards his students and changing into a stoic pose. "Listen up, everypony. As many of you have probably heard rumors about the mysterious crater with its even more mysterious source, the fact that somepony got injured in the incident is true. However, that is also false. Nopony else got injured because, our guest right here," Drive said, motioning a hoof towards me, "is the cause of the crater from yesterday, as some of you had assumed," This caused several whispers and priceless stares among them towards me. I would have said something to back him up, but I still have that knot in my throat, so yeah.... pretty much useless right now. "Really!?" said one of the many students in the classroom. Drive nodded and laughed for no apparent reason afterwards. "What's so funny?" said Spark, finally breaking his long silence ever since I encountered him earlier. "Oh nothing, just an old memory making me nostalgic," the answer seemed to ease Spark, for he returned to his original position, which consisted of closing his eyes and go into deep thoughtful mode, "In any case, what our guest is having right now is due to that same event," Many changelings were curious to what he was referring to, tilting their heads to the sides and raising an eyebrow each one of them. "It seems you are all confused. But before I get anywhere else, allow me to introduce him. That is, if you want to do it yourself," he said, referring to me with a head nudge. I stared back at him, thoughts filling my mind on what should I answer. Knowing the knot in my throat hasn't disappeared, I shook my head and allowed Drive to do it for me, "Very well then, I'll do it for you," "Class, I would like to welcome to our humble school our newest member, Sr. Fire. Fire comes from a far land known as Mexicolt, where he served another queen, called by the name Rose. Is that correct?" Drive asked, hoping to get that right. I didn't exactly serve a queen, but yes, that is the case. I nodded and Drive smiled at that, "He will be attending our classes from now on until further notice. However, he will be taking special lessons in order to keep up with us, due to the Amnesia condition," Everyone was exchanging glances as he finished explaining my so-called current 'situation', which also caught me by surprise when I heard about the extra lessons. "Now, let me explain what I previously said," he said, coughing while holding a hoof in front of his mouth, "How many of you are familiar with the term 'Amnesia'?" Half class raised their hoofs. If I were to say something, I would guess that not even half of those who raised their hoofs knows the right term. What? You think I don't know it either? Well, it's really easy. It's- "The loss of a memory reserved in the brain's storage," ... Or let Drive explain it better than me. Good grief. When did he started talking again? "That is what our guest is suffering... or suffered to be precise," This earned not only curious stares towards me, but also gasps in either awe or in sorry. I don't blame them. Even if I didn't actually have any sort of amnesia, I can comprehend the situation I'm currently in ways others view it. "So, did he lost all of his memories?" a changeling said, letting a rather high pitched, yet soft voice go by. Taken into account, I assumed that changeling was she, or at least, sounded like one. "Yes and no," Drive explained, confusing even more the poor girl, "In theory, yes, he did lost his memory, but not all of it. About 90 percent was lost according to our studies," Did.... Did Drive just released vital information about me?! GOOD! Now everyone knows I can't do anything! You sir, have doomed my stay. "Even magic?" another fella asked. The instructor didn't need to answer that, as he merely looked back at me and gave me a curious stare with his good left eye. Whatever he was thinking, it couldn't be good. Out of nowhere, his horn began to glow in a radiant blue aura. Drive seemed unfazed by his magic use. Perhaps all those years of experience have something to do with it? I think that doesn't matter for now. RUN! Knowing I didn't stand a chance to whatever he was planning, I backpedalled slowly from him, hoping to find a way out of his... whatever his plan was. My thoughts soon turned into a flight stage, preparing to leave through the main door and don't look back. However, this was not the case because fear and curiosity had somehow disabled my legs from running. With my body immobile as it was, I couldn't do anything else but to embrace myself for the impact. Closing my eyes with might, I looked away and expected the worse. I waited for any event to happen and my body was somehow ready, despite the lack of use. A simple phrase was crossing my mind at that moment... 'Pleasedon'thurtme,Pleasedon'thurtme,Pleasedon'thurtme,Pleasedon'thurtme,Pleasedon'thurtme,' .... Like a true hero. I didn't know how much I waited for anything to actually happen, but nothing occurred, which led to some skeptical thoughts about what just had transpired. An awkward silence was all I needed to open my right eye. Nothing happened. Everything was in the same place as before. Drive finished doing whatever plan he had in mind. "Yup, even magic," he said, returning his gaze to the students, "An average changeling would have been affected by my magic if they possessed any knowledge about magic beyond normal training," So is that what he was trying to do? Test a magic spell on me? "So, he carries magic in his body, but no knowledge at all," "Precisely," "So he is like a rookie then?" OH CRUD. "Unfortunately for him, he can't fight back. At least, not with magic," Drive looked back at me, holding a slightly sad expression all over his face. His face turned into a thoughtful one as he lowered his head and squinted his eyes, turning his next phrase into nothing more than a whisper, which I could, because of reasons, overhear, "Shame though. He somehow possesses a huge amount of magic in his disposal, despite his young nature," All eyes were fixed on me as I silently listened to my apparent check-up. I was really intrigued to what did the veteran said about me and the supposedly 'Huge amounts of magic' I have. Does that mean that Ivy, Chrysalis and the rest of superiors know about this? If that is the case, then why? Why do I have something like that? Can I even learn magic, despite being a former human? "But that doesn't mean Fire can't learn magic anymore," Welp, that answered my question, "What's more, I believe he has the potential to accomplish even bigger things. With enough practice, I'm sure he will be fine," "Really?" I asked, breaking my silence for a while. Drive seemed surprised for sudden outtalk, but shook it off anyways. "Yes, really," he replied. I didn't answer back, but on the inside I was leaping in excitement. At least, that's what I think, "Don't worry. In time, you will learn to grasp the basics of magic and join our ranks in no time," OH THANK GOD. "Phew, good to know," I said, letting out a sigh and resting my heart. Drive looked at me a few more seconds and smiled again. This changeling really likes to smile! "Glad to know you are relaxed now," the teacher looked away and motioned his students to pay attention once again, "Okay class, let me hear a welcoming cheer, how about it?" Not missing a beat, everypony stood up and yelled, "Nice to meet you, Fire!" in a forced cheering sound. I better bring some pillows to cover my ears next time. Ouch.... I nodded and smiled at the class, thanking them for having me as one of them. Well, not precisely that way, but it still matters the deed done. Everypony got back to their seats and returned to their original positions. Reminds me of Japanese classes somehow... "Anyways, I believe there isn't any further notice for me to inform you, so let's get down to some studying, okay?" Groaning commencing in three, two, one... "AWWWWWW!" Ah, there it is. "Oh, quit complaining. You all knew this was going to happen, so deal with it," said Drive while pulling a a book out of his teacher's desk and approaching his seat, "Now we are going to learn what we left behind yesterday, 'The Cloak War', page 56. Prepare your notebooks fellas!" One by one, they started pulling out multi-colored notebooks from below their desks. I was amazed to see the similarities between my world and theirs. It almost looks like I never left Earth... or teleported away from it somehow. Hold on. Who is going to teach me the basics? Drive has a whole class to take care of, so who is available? Approaching the instructor, who noticed my presence right away, I fired away the questions in a whispering tone, "Um, Drive? I'm grateful for the attention you've given me, but I have to ask. Since you are busy with the whole class, who exactly is going to teach me?" This managed to make Drive think, giving away the impression that he didn't think about his plan very much. Holding a hoof to his chin, he twitched his right eye and gave a poorly made expression, "Well, I'm not so sure now that I think about it," He didn't. Wonderful. Why do I have to deal with this? "But, I think there is someone who might help you out," Drive looked at his desk for a moment and suddenly, a creepy smile showed up, making me more uncomfortable than it should have. Oh, I didn't like that smile. Not one bit. "I know the right pony to do the job... hehehe..." I told you I didn't like it. Out of nowhere, his horn flared up and pointed at the door, pointing at me as well since I was in the middle of the way, of course. In my defense, that high-pitched yelp I did was very manly. Dodging the incoming attack, I leaped into an empty space of the classroom and looked to where Drive pointed to. A wall of smoke was created from his blast and a silhouette appeared amongst the smoke, coughing and waving a hoof in front of him (?) /her (?). Who was that being? ............ ............ OH, YOU GOTTA BE KIDDING ME. "I believe you can train our guest, right... Emerald?" Author's Note Yes, I know. It has a typo in it. Don't blame me. I panicked. But anyways. YES! FINALLY! OH MY GOD! I finally got the chapter out! And it took me only 2 months! Such speed! No, but seriously, this chapter was meant to be longer, but it would have taken much more time to do it, so.... yeah, I'm spliting this part into two or more parts (if required). Don't worry. I'll try to update the next part faster... that is, if my depression doesn't act like a child about it. See ya soon! 6: Why does Life like to torture me?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 6: "Why does Life like to torture me?" Edited by ShadowBeat. Let's do this! "So, who is it going to be?" I asked, wondering what my teammates would think of it. I looked back at the steel doors and wondered what horrors could be hidden behind the darkness, lurking to feast upon anyone who dared to have, what my people would say, a sneak-peak. "Not me, Fire. I have a small family to care of," Jolt said, closing his eyes and letting out a tired sigh, one which I swear I've done before, "You know how my mare can get if I were to get scratched, let alone get hurt," "I know, and I feel sorry for you," I answered. This only gained a mocked stare which I answered with sticking my tongue at him, "That's why I'll do it, seeing how none of you volunteered," The others soldiers seemed to be amused by this, for several whispers and snickers were heard across our small group. I redirected my attention to the door and pondered what options we could have. At first hand, it seemed like we could just easily rampage the place and take everything we need, leaving the place as fast as possible with the stolen supplies on our grasp. However, this could only cause disturbance; attention that I didn't need nor wanted. These soldiers had to make it one piece just like me and I'm not planning to screw things up. We had to make as quiet as possible, making sure we bring all we need for our small resistance. Our group needs us, and I won't let this operation go in vain! But how are we going to- "Um, Fire?" I heard, making me snap out of my thoughts. My gaze immediately turned to our youngest member and my very special student, Cross. Looking at me with her alternate eye, she motioned me to look higher. Doing as told, she talked, "Wouldn't it be easier to enter from the sky?" "And how exactly do you plan on avoiding attention? We don't have exactly the biggest amount of love to use, not to mention that we aren't the smallest band," one of our scouts asked, giving my young pupil a good hindsight on the current situation. However, this didn't faze her, for she kept that same stoic expression she carries around whenever she is thinking. "I’m aware of that," she said, the scout's expression not faltering, "But one of us could transform into a small bird and open the place from the inside," That.... is actually not a bad idea. Just one thing though. Who will do it and how much does love would that one need to succeed? This plan seemed great, but it all went down with the lack of resources... Resources… Am I going to do that again? Do I have to? I know its consequences, but is it really needed now? I mean, yes, the group needs my help more than ever and I just can’t stand back, watching everything fall apart from a selfish reason. But if I do it… … Well, I guess I have no other choice. But for now, I can give it a bit of time. "Not bad," I said, petting her mane for mere instants, "I knew you were a special changeling," "Hey, stop it! I'm ticklish!" she said with one of her eyes closed. The rest of the changeling squad saw our interaction as obvious as it may seem, but most of them held a heartwarming smile on their faces. Their reactions reminded me that we still have hope in the bottom of our hearts, knowing that things will take turn for the best in its respective time. However, other soldiers seemed annoyed by my display of praise. Not that I cared anyways. She thought outside the box for once and she did a fine job. But still.... "One problem though," "Huh?" “What do you mean by Huh?,” I asked, hoping it was a mistake, “Clearly, you do know the problem your plan shows right here… don’t you?” “Uh…” I gave her a puzzling look and wondered if she was just messing with me. "You didn't think this one through, did you?" She shook her head. Nope. That was as far as she could get for now. Still, a good job. "I see... don't worry, I got this," I looked back at my soldiers and spoke through our hive-channel, "Anypony has a spare of love?" Almost everypony rejected owning more love than needed, leaving me to fewer options, but a few of them admitted having a little of love to spare. Asking them to give me their rations, I focused on my young pupil once more. "Here is the thing," I pointed at the place Cross showed me moments ago, "Your plan is the best one we have so far, so we'll take it," Some soldiers seemed both amused by my decision, while others remained stoic as ever. "Really?" she said, enthusiasm filling her just like a Pepsi would after being shaken roughly. "Yes, really. Not the greatest, but we will take it. Don’t let it go over your head," I said, my pupil eagerly waiting for my answer, “Gather up squad! Here is the plan,” Everyone gathered around me and bent their heads forward to have a clearer hearing, "We are going to pull out an silent airborne strike, for one of us is going to enter through that small gap up there,” I marked the small opening which happened to be on the rooftop and the small window poking out, "Using a bird disguise, one of us will enter through there and bust the entrance open for our assault to take place," "But sir, we don't have enough love for that! We barely have any, not to mention we don't how long will it take to do that," one of the soldiers said. Another changeling spoke up as well, “Also, the amount of love you just received would only last about 5 minutes, max. I highly doubt 5 minutes is enough to pull this through,” I looked and glared at said soldier, making him more nervous than before. "I know that," with my glare both unfazed and strengthening, "But it's our best shot at this. It's risky, but our best bet nevertheless. Besides, I don't choose battles I know I can't win," "And who is going to do it?" Jolt asked. I could easily tell that he was hoping the bait wasn't him. It was not him the one would do it. I have somepony else in mind. "Easy," I nudged at my young pupil and smiled, "She will," "WHAT?!" ".... What?" "Huh, whasuuh? No mamá... Sebastian arrojó la salsa al gato y por eso salio corriendo al auto.... Aun así, que mal saltó... Pobre auto," 'No mom.... Sebastian threw the sauce at the cat and that's why it ran towards the car.... still, that was an awful jump... poor car...' "Um, Fire? Could you please not fall asleep? I'm trying to make this as efficient as possible..." ".... Huh? Jeje... pay de queso cubierto con mermelada zarzamoras... ohhh, delicioso...." ' ....Huh? Hehe, cheesecake covered in blueberry mermelaid... ohhh, delicious...' "Fire...." "Hey, how is everything goin- .... is he asleep?" Oh, the cheesecake! It's so close! I can almost taste it! "Yes, yes he is. It almost looks like he couldn't care less about my teaching," "Is that so? Very well, then," Come to Papa! Let me have a bite~! 'Um, Uncle? What are you doing?" Almost.... "Just teaching him something to make sure he doesn't fall asleep like that any time soon," ALMOST.... "Uh... Oh. Oh! Oh no. Actually, could you please not-" ALMOST!!! "WAKEY WAKEY!" GOTCHA! ....... ....... ....... I didn't know the cheesecake could be so... shocking. "GAHH!" I yelped as I felt a electricity source circulate through my body, originating from my forehead. My mind went into a state of panic as I immediately took flight and flew aimlessly. The situation kept going for half a minute until I could finally return to my senses. Coming to a halt, I searched the source of my sudden awakening, only to find none other than Drive staring at me with a smug/evil smile. On top of his broken horn, I noticed some sparks coming out of it, eliminating any kind of possible suspects. Drive just shocked me. Electricity! I mean, did you have any idea how dangerous is that!? Although, with that broken horn, I amazes me that he can still perform magic. Elemental magic nevertheless! Hmph, I suppose I deserve that for coming up with baseless conclusions. Talking about deserving... I approached Drive with an angry, yet surprised expression, hoping to get some answers out of him. "Hey, what's the big deal?!" I said. "What?" "Why did you shock me!? What's more, I didn't know you could do magic with that broken horn!" "Funny, I didn't know you could actually fly! Especially without knowing how to do so in the first place," Fly? Looking down from where I was, I immediately noticed that my hooves weren't touching the ground. To be more accurate, my hooves were hovering at quite an amount of feet. I was flying. "You are just full of surprises, don't you?" "Oh," Famous last words. "Well. . . crud," I dropped from the air and went head straight onto the ground, assuring not only a very painful landing, but also a headache for the rest of the day. Hitting the ground, my body remained in a vertical position as I endured the pain and the balance of my body with my face. Literally. It wasn't long before my balance gave up, my body inclining forward as it slowly met the floor. If I had to describe the pain I felt during that time in one word, this would describe it perfectly. EXCRUCIATING. Once I stomped against the hard, cold ground, I somehow managed to flip over without hurting my horn in the process. Don't get me wrong. That doesn't mean the fall didn't damaged my horn. Quite the contrary. I'm just surprised that my body weight didn't shatter my impaling weapon into tiny pieces. My body came to a full halt once the ceiling came to my sights. "Having fun down there?" said Drive as he appeared out of the blue. I grumbled some words that are better left unknown to them as I attempted endure the damage, "I will take that as a yes," "Very funny," I managed to say despite feeling that a truck just rammed me over. I flipped over from my laid down position and stood back up with some trouble. Drive may be behind me, but even I knew that his already famous smug was plastered all over his face. "Mr. Fire, are you okay?!" Ah, the sweet voice of Emerald. Good thing she is here, otherwise I would have whooped this guy's face all across the floor. That is, if I knew how to fight back. Better ignore those kind of thoughts. I turned around and saw a worried looking Emerald staring at me. Attempting to look unscratched, I placed a hoof on the back on my head and smiled. "Yeah, that was nothing-" Emerald slowly became more relaxed as I told her that, only to be quickly replaced with a concerned expression, her blue navy eyes quickly shrunk to the size of a coin, "Oh my Chrysalis, you are bleeding!" "What?" Before I had a chance to analyze what she just said, I felt a trail of some liquid make contact with my eye and muzzle. Curious, I slowly reached the liquid with my hoof, finding out that I was, in fact, bleeding. I moved my bloody hoof in front of me to inspect it better. It appears that it was a small cut, judging by the amount of blood I both saw and felt. Upon closer look, I noticed that my blood was no longer red as I remembered. My blood somehow turned from red to green ever I turned into a changeling, so there is that. Despite the greenish color, it had a sluggish touch. This was obvious since I touched it, but it felt really weird. I mean, I lived my whole time with the fact that my blood was red, not forgetting to mention that it wasn't the cleanest blood considering that it was more like water than goo or something like that. .... Maybe it had something to do with my diet back when I was a human. Who knows. But still, what I was looking at is no longer the blood I remember. My life-knowledge was crushed as my blood were replaced with a green, sluggish liquid, similar to some insects fluids from back home in my childhood. This body is just full of surprises. Well, it is to be expected anyhow. Just what else does the changeling race have in store for me? Oh. For the record, this strongly backs up the 'I'm a bug' theory. "Huh, I am," I calmly said, "Oh well, I better clean it-" "Hold on! I'll be right back!" And just like that, Emerald disappeared from sight, as her trail of flight directed into the school. No idea where she went, but something tells me the infirmary. Why did she make out such an scene for such a small injury? Looking around, I realized that none of my classmates had noticed our small scene. Almost as if they didn't care. Perhaps that is the case. ... Pricks. "Is she always like that?" I asked Drive without looking at him, who hadn't said a single word ever since I got injured from my fall. Drive simply said nothing, as he continued to stare at where Emerald was last seen. I would have gotten angry at him for ignoring me, but my sense of curiosity beat me to it. "Um, Drive?" He snapped out of whatever thoughts he had and look over at me, "Is something wrong? You haven't said a thing, which I find weird considering it's you," "... It's nothing," he replied, holding a very long face, "It's just an old memory," "Old memory? Drive," I walked slowly towards him, feeling more worried than I thought. Almost as if I already knew what Drive was thinking about, "What are you talking about?" "'It's nothing' I said," Wow, I certainly didn't expect that, "An old memory just came up. Drop the conversation, ahora," Geez, he suddenly turned hostile. I better back off for now. .... Wait, did he just say an spanish word? What's more, he said that exact same thing that my- "I'm here!" My thoughts were interrupted by Emerald as she flew towards me in a hasty way. Halting just a few inches from me, I realized that she brought a band-aid and some... bottled up liquid? What? "Please Mr. Fire, hold still!" she said in a panicking tone. Too agitated if you ask me. I had no idea what she was about to do, but something told me not to worry about that. Whatever she intended to do, there was a rather slim chance for her to do more harm than otherwise. Then again, I could be mistaken. Holding still like she asked me, Emerald removed the lid of bottle, picking a very small portion of said liquid with her magic and placing it on the injury. The potion felt as gentle as pillow, which left me with doubts to why it felt like a pillow in the first place. She continued applying the liquid on the cut, giving the impression that she was rubbing certain amounts of the potion on my injury. Even though the liquid caused me some pain, I still endured the process to avoid making Emerald panic more than she already was. Funny thing is, I didn't feel the same. Whatever ingredients the potion had, it seemed that the medicine had some sort of advance effect which I don't recognize at all. I have little words on how to describe it, but I felt more energized, almost as if I could fight an army of... whatever living creature inhabits this crazy world. Now I'm curious. What does it do exactly? Having some time to think for myself, I pondered what does magic hold in storage for me. After all, the whole green-blood issue made me remember that I was in a completely different body, with no idea how to either make use of it or the way it works. Perhaps I could be hiding something that would totally blow my mind, or maybe a really interesting feature that I may have overlook in the first place. The bottle and its weird effect doesn't help either with my curiosity. Emerald is the expert here, but maybe Drive knows something about it as well? I opened one eye expecting to see Drive, but he was long gone. A note was the only thing that remained in its place. The letter was barely readable from my position, but I assume it must a message for me. In what moment did he leave? "There! All done!" said Emerald as she backed with large smile plastered on her face. Cute. "Thanks... but," I raised my hoof to my head attempting to touch the injury, only to have Emerald lower that same hoof, avoiding what I wanted to do, "But just what did you put on my cut?" "Oh, just an old medicine recipe I learned during one of my Silent missio-, I mean... scouting. Yeah, that." Silent Scouting? Isn't that related to stealth? ".... Sure," I slowly said, my suspicions rising to some mistrust degree. However, I had no idea what I was about face, so I assumed it was a simple mission of some sort. Ignoring the thought, I shrugged at her answer, "Well, whatever suits you. I just have one question though," Emerald cocked her head to a side, showing a puppy-curious looking expression. If she keeps doing those cute expressions, my heart might not make it! Technically speaking. "Hm? What do you want to ask?" "I know that this liquid is an old medicine of yours, but in what ways will the medicine affect me?" I said, focusing my senses at the sluggish substance on my head, "I mean, it feels gooey, and I'm a bit clueless about your medicine symptoms. Not forgetting to mention that it has some sort weird effect on me," As I finished asking, Emerald tapped her muzzle slowly, obviously thinking what to answer. Frowning a little, it seemed Emerald didn't quite get what I wanted to hear. Maybe I should be a little more specific on my question. "What I mean, is that I just want to know what will your medicine do to me," I rephrased, hoping to get my question this time. Luckily for me, it seemed I did explained it better for her. Emerald's eyes began shining brighter and brighter as it seemed that I touched a very appealing topic for her. She let out a squeaking sound, a small 'Ah,' and began constructing her answer. "I see. Let me explain it," Pulling the bottle closer, she levitated the object in front of the two of us so I could have a better look, "What we are seeing right now is a recipe better known as 'Saber Spark', a high level potion that a particular pony once taught me," Oh truly? That does sound interesting. "And it does.... what?" "It enhances the user's stamina and durability, furthering the resistance of any damage the pony, or in this case, changeling may recieve," she explained with a spark in her eyes. By the looks of it, she really enjoyed this potion business thingy. Well, we all have our liking. "So, does that mean I won't-" "Bleed any time soon, which that means no bleeding for any fall like the one you just received. Unless you receive a very heavy attack, which is unlikely for now," Wow, that is really useful! Although it seems that a potion like this comes rarely. "Did you use a very special potion on me over a small cut? Seems like a waste of resources if you ask me," I said. Emerald didn't look fazed by this somehow. She just giggled at my reaction, giving me a wink as well. "Oh don't worry, I just applied a very small portion on it. No biggie," Okay then... "Well, if you are sure about it..." "Of course I am! Now let's continue our magic lesson!" Oh crud. I forgot about that, "Follow me, Mr. Fire!" As Emerald said that, she was already heading towards her magic book she left behind after her previous flight. With no intentions to ignore her command, I followed her, not before reading the note I saw earlier. To Fire (Emerald, stop reading. Now.) Hey colt, sorry for leaving you hanging alone, but I needed to do something I just remembered. Make sure to learn as much you can from Emerald, and try to avoid falling asleep like that again. She is very dear to me, and I would hate for you to make her waste her precious time. I don't care much if you are a special VIP in our hive or not, just don't make her effort look in vain. Got it? Oh, that reminds me. It seems that Emerald likes you. I suggest that you don't hurt her feelings, otherwise... I might take action. One last thing. If you do manage to fall asleep again, I will give you a VERY GOOD reason not to fall asleep. Mark my words, colt. I mean it. ~ Drive .......... ... Note to self, 'Don't piss off Drive'. P.D. 'He is a quick writer!' I better hurry. If I take too long with Emerald, who knows what might Drive do to me. So, yeah, there is that. HurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurry~ Letting out a heavy sigh, I continued on with my new adventure as a changeling-in-training. I just hope nothing bad will happen to me anytime soon. But knowing how things have turned so far, it is very likely that something bad will happen. Well, just like my brother used to tell me, "Hay que hacerle huevos, mijo," 'Just deal with it, bro' (Note: Not exact translation) "Argh!" I yelled at the air as I followed Emerald, "Why does Life like to torture me!?" 7: Why do you even think I'm going to back down!?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 7: "Why do you even think I'm going to back down!?" Edited by ShadowBeat. It's just you and me, brother. I promptly headed towards Emerald's location, which was a small classroom, as she was reading in her magic book. The changeling spotted me once I entered through the already open door. A goofy smile was her answer at my entrance. "Thanks for coming," she said, pointing a small desk next to hers with her head, "Please take a seat," I didn't say anything, I just smiled a little and sat on the desk. My desk wasn't very different from other schools, but it wasn't the same either. Judging by the school's modification, the heavy wooden architecture had a dark colored texture from which I couldn't recognize despite my knowledge. The poles supporting the wooden platform weren't made from wood as many other objects in the school. I don't know how to describe it, but it felt smooth, almost like silk and yet, strong enough to handle the pressure. I know this from my visit in the previous classroom. But enough chit-chat. I stalled long enough from the main topic here. "Sorry it took a bit longer," I said, showing an apologetic smile, "Something caught me off guard," "And what would that be?" she asked. I flinched at her question, for I never thought she would actually ask. Then again, I should have come up with a backup plan if this happened, which it just did. "Uh..." I stammered slowly while thinking for an answer. Looking around the classroom, I noticed a particular painting hanging on the wall with the image of changeling holding a sword with magic and aiming it towards the sky. Out of nowhere, an idea showed up. I just hope it actually works. "A painting," "A painting?" "Yes," I simply said, "I love painting. Painting is like a second life, my soul-bro, I can't stand for more than 5 minutes without thinking of a palette," Emerald looked... curious to say the least. She must be taken back by this info I just gave her. "Uh huh," "No really! Hail Picasso! Monet! Pierre-Auguste Renoir ! Edvard Munch! Marc Chagall! Goya! Sullivan Ternt!" "Uh... " "Contemporary! Pop Art! Abstract Expressionism! PRE-RAPHAELITE BROTHERHOOD!" "I have no idea what we are talking about right now," I stared at Emerald with embarrassment, realizing that my rambling was out of the blue, especially since she didn't even know what or who I was talking in the first place. That, and the fact that my inner architect decided to show up to talk about art. Again. "Sorry, got a little too excited," I said, rubbing my hair with shame. The changeling didn't show any negative emotions. In fact, she seemed rather amused by my extroverted talk. "It's okay. It's interesting to know that you have a thing for art," she said while focusing back on her book, "Even though most of the changelings here have all sorts of skills," "Excuse me?" I asked. Emerald didn't answer. She looked away with sly grin plastered on her face. I knew she was hiding something from me; she perfectly knew I was thinking of that, yet she teases me about it. I swear, these changelings.... "Oh good, hide more things from me," I said out loud, gesturing an annoyed gesture which consisted of looking to the ceiling and flailing my hooves in the air like I don't care, "It's not like I don't know a thing about changelings!" She turned around to me, pulled her right lower eyelid with her hoof and stuck her tongue out towards me. Taking a closer inspection upon this gesture, I immediately recognized this action as teasing, despite how obvious and similar it was. Back in my world, humans did the same thing every now and then, especially girls who enjoy teasing others such as in this case. I have some experience myself, for my best friend Gabriela, who I have known ever since my childhood, used to do that with a lot of people, myself being the primary victim of her teasing. Just by looking at Emerald's teasing, I can somehow see Gabriela doing the same. I always liked her, but never had the courage to ask her out. ... Maybe it was for the best. Thankfully, she might find someone better than me. I hope. But I suppose some things never change. Even in another world. Returning my sight on her, my hearing caught the wave of a voice, probably snickering by the sound of it. I stalled long enough. I have some studying to do. "If you are done teasing, I would like to study now," I never thought I would say something like that, "Or go home, whatever happens first," Emerald didn't say anything again. She simply nodded and smiled at my answer. The mare moved my desk close to hers and levitated the book in front of me. I hesitated on grabbing the book, but it dropped on the desk anyways, showing an index of its contents. I looked it for brief moments before it closed on my face. Curious to why she did that, I looked at her with bemused expression. Then it hit me. "I suppose studying it is then?" "That is right," she answered. Emerald looked down to her desk, searching for something. I believed that was what she was doing by the way her eyes were darting from place to place constantly. I didn't hesitate on something else happening, so I decided to read the book she gave me just a little. On the cover, I could see a blue transmutation sign performing some sort of spell that emanated a purple aura. Literally. I knew it was a transmutation spell since my brother insisted on looking at that after looking an average looking anime about Knights, Wizards and stuff. I probably forgot the name already. Why he persisted to search about that with me is beyond my comprehension, but he looked pretty happy in his research. Older brother or not, it pleased me to see him so happy after all we went through. Brothers and sisters must look after each other in the end. Letting that thought slide, I tried (and failed) to open the cover of the book, much to my dismay. Sighing, I used one of my hooves' holes to open it. I was greeted with an introductory page that was probably dedicated to the loved ones of the author's life. Just almost every book does. It's not bad. Just... predictable. I would be surprised if it didn't have one. I didn't bother reading it, so I moved to the next page, which was just the index I saw earlier. Boring. Moving on. Finally, I reached the first contents of the book and began reading. Well, I would have started reading if it weren't for a small detail... It is completely written in a whole different language. Seriously! What is that? I can't understand a simple word out of it! It's like someone decided to take the hieroglyphics of Egypt and mix it with Mongolian! What language is this? "Um..." I said, hoping I would catch Emerald's attention. Hopefully, it did. "Hm?" she murmured as she looked at me, holding another book in her magic. "I have a little problem..." "Huh? Oh, what is it?" she asked. I closed my eyes and pointed at the book's contents. "I can't read this..." "What." "I have no idea what it is saying," I said. My eyes opened once again and saw Emerald, who had a dumb folded expression written all over her face. Looking at her, I realized that her stare was much longer fixed than usual. I didn't mind, but it was starting to worry me. I asked Emerald is something was wrong, letting aside the reading issue. She didn't answer, but in the back of her mind, I suspected something was troubling her. Could it be that my confession just complicated things? "You... you don't know Ghanix?!" she said in a loud way. I stared at the changeling with even more confusion as the name or word didn't ring any bells. The mare opened and closed her mouth everynow and then, until she finally scrunched her face and closed her eyes with anger. Judging the looks of it, she was rather pissed than angry. "Oh, for the love of..." she grasped the book on my desk and levitated it towards her. Emerald looked at the transmutation book for a few moments and she put it away in one of the nearby bookshelves. Sighing, she turned towards me with an annoyed expression. "Well, this just complicates things," she said, "It appears I'll have to read it to you," "Wait... Ghanix, was it? What is that?" "Ghanix, as the name says, is the language we changelings of the Badlands have learned over the years to perfection. It was established by Razor, one of the founders of the Badlands, as our second language," she said. I nodded and understood her explanation. Analyzing the situation, I concluded that Ghanix is an ancient language that these changelings knew in order to keep their secrets in the way they were meant to be from strangers. A secret. However, this doesn't explain why they do not talk such language. What's more, I have never heard even one of them speak Ghanix. Why is that a thing? "Oh," I simply said, looking at my surroundings for brief moments. I remained like that until I finally mustered the courage to turn my head towards Emerald once again, "Why?" She looked rather confused at my question, "Why what?" "Why is it that none of you are speaking Ghanix?" The changeling stared at me for a few seconds, only to return her sight towards the book. Judging by the look on her face, it seemed that I triggered some kind of memory or thought. I chose to remain silent as she continued to process her answer. It only took a look for her to come up with an answer. "Is it not obvious?" she said. I shook my head in response, "Really?" "So far, I got nothing," "Well, it is because of him." she said replied, lifting the book towards me and showing me a picture of a changeling. The picture looked rather odd; old perhaps. However, it is not my job to question that. "Who is that?" "That, my friend, is none other than the founder of Badlands. Ace, the sage." "Ace, the sage?" I thought, looking the changeling in the picture with detail. Said changeling had an old looking face, holding a scar in his right within the size of a claw; it looked a lot like Drive's scar actually. The picture had a sepia filter, giving away the impression of being quite old for nowadays. His hair was styled backwards and part of the left ear was gone. Now that is a man who has seen some action. Wait, I mean, changeling. A veteran changeling. Anyways... carrying on. In his possession, Ace held in his magic six different items with unique characteristics. The six objects varied from shape to size. Maybe they were some kind of symbol back then? Perhaps I'm wrong... but I'm sure they were important to Ace. "This changeling created this place?" I asked, receiving a nod from her, "How long was it that Badlands was created?" Emerald levitated the book back to her and held a kind smile, "This place has been around for 800 years after Luna's Banishment, according to the book." Woah, 8 centuries? That is quite a feat! "That is... interesting." I blinked a couple of times as I looked around me, "I never thought this place held out for so long..." Emerald closed her eyes and let out a chuckle, "Who knows? Maybe even more...." I looked incredulous at her remark, letting a pop with my mouth. "More!?" I thought, "That's crazy! Y yo pense que mi casa en Mexico era vieja!" 'And here I thought my Mexico's home was old!' "You guys must have quite a history," I said, admiring at my surroundings with fascination. "We do!" she said, using a proud tone, "I'm amazed we have lasted for so long. Even if Celestia lived even more than we have..." Celestia? Who is that? Is that a kind of God to them? "Celestia?" "We... don't talk much about her," she said. I stared at her for a few moments, comprehending that she isn't a good memory to them. Listening to my instincts, I dropped the conversation about her-- she said it was a her, right?-- and focused on Ace. "So, what does Ace have to do with me? Or magic to begin with?" I asked. "Well, Mr. Fire, he happens to be a descendant of the first generation leader's. Silver, the heroine." she responded, earning a surprised stare from me, "The changeling who discovered our magic features. In other words, the first true Changeling." So... this fella right here is a descendant of the one who bloomed the very race of changelings? Wow... "Amazing..." "I know," she said, looking at book with... sparkles in her eyes, "I couldn't believe it myself either," Remaining silent for mere moments, I understood what was she getting at. She was going to teach me those very magic lessons of Silver. Just one thing though... "Emerald?" I called, "You still haven't answered my question," "About Ghanix?" "Precisely," "Well, ever since Ace created Ghanix as our own language, we realized that even if we continued to use that language, the ponies outside our land wouldn't understand a thing we said. So, in order to keep our low profile during our scavenge missions, we adapted Equus as our main language instead of Ghanix. Better?" Glancing at the mare briefly, I looked away processing the information just given to me. Considering that changelings, myself included, required love as feeding, their appearances must have caused quite a havoc with the outsiders. Since magic can do almost everything according to fiction and Harry Potter, I assumed that they could somehow disguise themselves as ponies and interact with them. Adding this Equus language to their own as the main communication, which I assume is the English pun-version of the natives, they could easily blend with the crowd, obtaining love as they pleased. But if they can do such things, why are they having a food crisis? Changeling can blend it easily, so why is love for them so scarce now? Ignoring the matter at hand, I believed that one day I would know the reason behind the crisis. But for now, I rather learn about magic in order to eat... love. Sounds weird when I think about it. But starving doesn't weird at all. It sounds ugly. A lot. I nodded to let Emerald know I understood her explaining. Focusing on the book, I remembered the objects I saw in the picture. "Hey Emerald," I called out, making Emerald look at me, "I have been wondering about something, taking in regard this picture you just showed me..." "What?" she asked. I pointed at the objects Ace grabbed with his magic, causing the mare to raise her eyebrow. "What are those things he has in his grasp?" "Ahhh," she moaned, "those are Ace's legendary artifacts," "Legendary?" "Yes, legendary." she said, "It is believed that Ace, with his best friends, forged this legendary artifacts in order to survive the harsh environment the Badlands demonstrated back then," "I believe they are magical artifacts, right?" I said, holding a lifted eyebrow in my question. She nodded and I let out a small sigh, "I so called it." "But I'm afraid that will be another lesson for another day," she said, earning a disappointed moan from me. I pouted at her, only to receive an ignoring response. Resigning myself to convince her otherwise, I thought it would be better to let it slide for another day. If there is something that keeps me going, that would be my thirst for knowledge. Some things more than others, mind you. In any case, I thought it was for the best. If I have to wait until tomorrow, or perhaps longer, then it wouldn't hurt to do so. I can't go around rushing things like a small kid. "Already done with the pouting?" Emerald said, earning a nod from me, "Good, because I don't wish to delay the lesson any longer. Ready?" "Yes ma'am," I said. Emerald flinched at my reply, letting out a nervous cough afterwards, "U-um, call me Emerald, Mr. Fire. I don't like the way ma'am sounds." "Of course... ma'am," I said with an evil grin. Emerald looked at me with embarrassment, only to nag and punch me as a child would. I found this too adorable, but after a quick apology, I told her I wouldn't call her ma'am again unless she wanted to, which caused her to relax. "Thanks," she said, "now, let's begin, shall we?" "Wait," I interrupted, holding my hooves in front of me, "You mean we actually haven't?" "Yes, we haven't started yet. Are you trying to suggest something? Or is it more delaying?" "Well," I placed a hoof on the back of my head and proceeded to rub, "I actually thought you were teaching the language and some history. I actually thought we already began!" "But, once again, we haven't..." "And yet, you just taught me stuff. So...." I motioned a circular movement with my my hoof, "Doesn't mean you just gave me your first lesson already?" Emerald was about to answer back, only to stop and stare into space itself. It took only five exact seconds for her to realize my remark and give herself a facepal- hoof, facehoof. Oddly enough, I felt happy about that. Why? "Chrysalis darn it, Mr. Fire! Stop trying to stall the lesson!" she yelled with an annoyed tone. "Aw c'mon! I don't wanna be shocked again!" "You are not getting shocked! Drive did that to warn you!" "He did, and magic scares me now!" "Stop acting like a colt!" "Scawyyyyy!" "Geez! You are such an immature changeling! I have seen toddlers taking it up better than you!" "You can't make me learn magic! I don't like it!" "Stop struggling!" "NOOOOOOOO!" ...... Somewhere around fifteen minutes went by before we knew it. Emerald had enough and used a restraining magic to hold me down. Besides my constant nagging and struggle, I kept fighting back, still acting like a small child. Luckily enough, I seemed to calm down and adjust to the situation. I didn't know why I acted like a kid just know, but Emerald suggests it must have been the electricity running through my body that triggered that attitude. Whether that was the case or not, the deed has been done; no point denying it, after all. To be honest, I felt quite embarrassed afterwards. I apologized for my actions and ask her to continue from where we left off. Expecting an annoyed expression, I instead received a gentle smile, insisting that she was okay with that. Knowing women, or mares in this case, she is SO lying. Yet, I didn't perceived any sort of hostile aura from her. Either she is telling the truth, or her poker face is flawless. I believe it is the latter. After killing some time apologizing to Emerald, I came to a point where I said my regrets just about enough. Regarding whether Emerald took my apologies seriously, that is not my debate. I made a mistake and was trying to make up for it. But in all cases, I wouldn't find out even if I truly wanted to know. Mares, just like a few important women I've met in my previous life, were just impossible to deal with if an argument just happened. Stick your head to the fire, and you just get burned. That is how I see it now. "Well, seeing how you want to study magic so much," she replied, holding the book in her grasp, "I guess it's studying time my friend." Just before I could say anything, Emerald looked above her. Waiting mere moments, she immediately blurred out the words, "Oh shut up, will you?" "Who?" "No one~" Lesson 1: Magic Itself Know yourself before anything else "Know yourself before anything else?" I repeated, staring at Emerald puzzled, "What does that really mean? I know what it is trying to say, but what it is referring to exactly?" Emerald waited a few seconds before answering, "Have you ever heard the expression, 'Your worst enemy is yourself?'" "Yes...?" I replied. It only took a moment later to realize what she meant, "Wait, does that mean I'm going to learn what my magic is?" "Something like that," she answered. I looked away, my eyes drifting into the nothingness next to me as I began to ponder what kind of magic I had. Sure, I knew I had magic, but it was different? That I didn't know. "Okay... Now I'm intrigued," "Perfect. Let's begin, shall we?" Nodding in response, Emerald ordered me to stand on my legs and move to the center of the room, where a rather medium transmutation or arcane circle began to form. I had my suspicions, but Emerald affirmed that no harm was about to be done. Trusting her words, I stepped in cautiously as my breathing got a lot heavier the moment I entered. "Is this... normal... ?" I asked as far my breath allowed me to. "Normally, when newborns enter this circle for the first time, they tends to show some side effects in response to their own magic. Grown changelings, however," she said motioned at me, tilting her sideways with a small surprised look, "they tends to shrug it off as nothing." "So.... should I... be worried... or... something?" I asked once again between my panting, acknowledging that my breathing got better ever so slightly. Just a bit. "No, you shouldn't. In fact, you should be honored!" she replied, holding a surprised tone behind her, "It's not that everyday you get to see a foreign changeling interact with a new type of magic as this one!" "New... magic?" I asked, my breathing slowly recovering. "Yes! Considering that your magic is different from ours due to your roots, your own magic is trying to sync with ours in order to coexist!" "Wow, that's a mouthful." I said, realizing that my body was almost unconstrained by the sync. "I know. I realized that just now," she said, as I began moving my legs from all directions, figuring out if any kind of side effect still remained. Nothing, so far. Aside from the fact that my body reacted with this place's own magic, I noticed some slight changes in my nervous system. I witnessed a wave of images floating around me, wrapping themselves in a small orb above of my head. I wish I could see better the orb, but a strange force forced my body to stiffen, rejecting any order from my brain to move. Sure, I could a few inches, but the rest was restricted by both the pain and the magic. I closed my eyes and endured the process my body was through in that moment. I didn't have to see what it was doing, for I felt its own energy course through my living corpse in a rather gentle way. This new body was adapting to the changeling magic from this place at its own pace. Feeling every fiber of my changeling structure morphing with this energy, I suddenly found myself enjoying this process somehow. It was strange; uncomfortable at some point, but I liked way too much the sensation I was receiving, much to my dismay. I was acquiring a new power that I never thought I needed before. Subtle, but powerful. My body growing faster than anticipated by myself, I detected a ever so powerful strength injecting itself within me. Despite the way I described it just now, I felt... as if something slowly embraced me in their sweet and soft slender arms, wrapping my whole self in a safety blanket and protecting me from any harm. It felt... Motherly. It wasn't long before my mind decided to add a reference to this situation. Such embrace allowed my subconscious to project my mother's memories into my mind without any warning. However, knowing that my mother's memories were nothing but kindness and love, I welcomed these memories and they slowly came into sight. "Mamá?" (Mom?) "Si mijo?" (Yes son?) "Crees que algún día pueda visitar a la abuela en el cielo?" (Do you think that one day I could visit Grandma in heaven?) "...." "...Ma?" "Mauricio, no creo que puedas." (Maurice, I don't think you can) "Oh..." "Yo SÉ que la vas a ver otra vez." (I KNOW you will see her again.) "Que? En serio!?" (What? Really!?) "Si, en serio." (Yes, really.) "Y cuándo la vere otra vez!?" (And when will I see her again!?) "Paciencia Mauricio. No hay porqué apresurar las cosas." (Patience Maurice. No need to rush at things.) "Oh... perdon mamá." (Oh... sorry Mom.) "No tienes nada de que disculparte, Mauri. Entiendo que quieras ver a la abuela otra vez tanto como yo." (Yo have nothing to apologize for, Mauri. I understand you want to see Grandma as much as I do.) "Eh? Tu tambien mama?" (Eh? You too Mom?) "Si mijo. Como no tienes idea. La extraño tanto como tú." (Yes son. You have no idea. I miss her as much you do.) "La extrañas mucho?" (You miss her a ton?) "Muchisimo." (Even more.) "Oh..." "Entiendo que duele mucho que no este aquí con nosotros, pero así es la vida. No todo sale como queremos. Pero por eso mismo Dios nos da estas enseñanzas. Para aprender a partir de ellas, ser mejores cada día. De la misma manera que tú Papá trabaja tanto." (I understand it hurt a lot that she isn't here with us, but that is life. Not everything goes as we want. But that's why God gives us these lessons. To learn from them, to be better each day. The same way your Dad works so much.) "Aah.... Mamá? Te puedo hacer una pregunta?" (Aah... Mom? Can I ask you a question?) "Si mijo." (Yes son.) "Cuándo crees que la vuelva a ver?" (When do you think I'll see her again?) "... Eso no te lo puedo responder yo." (... That I can't answer you.) "Entonces quién?" (Then who?) "Solo Dios sabe. El te dirá cuando sea hora." (Only God knows. He'll tell you when.) "Tu crees que sea pronto?" (You think it will be soon?) "No lo creo, pero sé una cosa. Todos vamos a verla otra vez un día de estos." (I don't think so, but I know one thing. We all will see her again one of these days.) "Ah...." "... Por ahora, solo disfruta de lo que tienes ahorita. Si?" (... For now, just enjoy what you already have. Okay?) "Si mama!" (Yes Mom!) "Muy bien. Ahora llama a tu hermano y dile que ya es hora de comer." (Good. Now call your brother and tell him it's meal time.) "Okay mama! Te amo mucho!" (Okay Mom! I love you a ton!) "Yo también Mauricio..." (Me too Maurice...) "Sebastian... ya baja... puedes... jugar después..." ('Sebastian.... just come... you can... play later...') "Hehe... even in his sleep, he manages to be cute." "Huh?" I slowly opened my eyes as I realized I was looking at the ceiling from my laid-down position. My groggy eyes were slowly damaged by the source of light as they tried to adjust to the sight. My whole body felt numb, reacting every now and then to some sort of energy. With my mind fried for the moment, I obliged my body to move as much as possible. However, my energy was somehow spent and such order couldn't have been executed as I desired. It wasn't long till I heard a giggle. "Hey, don't force yourself. You just went through a pretty rough situation." Slowly remembering whose voice was that, I tried calling out for it, "Uh... Emerald? Is that you?" "Yup." "Oh, okay." I breathed in and out, trying to recover as fast as my body allowed me to. Between a minute or two, I could see clearly once again, my body still numb for some reason. Looking behind me from the floor, I spotted Emerald sitting next to me, holding a grin of its own. "Hey Emerald..." I called, attracting her attention, "Uh... what just happened? Why am I lying on the floor?" "Well," she said, placing a hoof on the back of her head and rubbing it with a shameful look; sad in some way, "It happened during your magic sync." "Really?" "Yes. Remember when I told you that your magic was different from ours?" I nodded, earning an approval from her, "Well, it turns out that your magic was incompatible with ours because it was way too different by some reason. When your body was absorbing the energy from the orb above of you during that time, something went wrong." "Horribly wrong." I flinched at the spot as I heard a different voice coming from another direction. Mustering some of my recovering strength, I looked in the direction where the other voice was heard. My eyes went wide open when I saw Ivy standing near the entrance, inclining her body towards the stone wall. "Ivy?" "The one and only," "Why are you here?" "The same reason I was in your bed the other day. I was treating you." I didn't see Emerald in that moment, but I could feel her flinch when Ivy mentioned the bed incident. "Huh? Treating me from what?" Ivy closed her eyes for a moment and sighed. Judging from that gesture, I knew it couldn't be good. "Energy Negligence, a type of non-transmittable disease that only a few changeling possess nowadays." "Disease?" This is why I knew it couldn't be good... Backing away from the wall, Ivy moved closer to me and helped me get back on my unsteady hooves. Nudging me to look at Emerald, I observed how the mentioned changeling started motioning circles on the floor with her hooves. "Emerald?" Ivy said, holding a scolding tone, "Aren't you gonna tell Fire what just happened?" Now that she mentions it, I'm really curious. Something happened during the process which led to this disease discovery. What went wrong? "W-well Mr. Fire... during your process... not only you somehow managed to absorb the given energy changing your body into a glowing highlight, but also..." she said, looking away for some reason, "...combust into a ball of magic, blowing away any sort of object in the room." Looking at my surroundings, it appears that what she said was true. Some of the unused chairs in the room were flipped upside down, several books scattered all over in a corner and most of the paintings were twisted from their original position. Noticing how the room was messed up, I couldn't help but shiver at the sight of such raw power I possessed. Even if it was a disease, I managed to alter a whole room without any intention. "Oh..." was all I could say in that moment. "Rest easy Fire. It wasn't your fault." Ivy said, trying to comfort me. "After releasing our hive's magic, you remained motionless for a few moments, expelling any residue of foreign magic in your body. It wasn't until you completely released any kind of alternate magic that you dropped unconscious to the floor." "Weren't you affected by my magic, Emerald?" I asked, concerning that I might have hurt her in the process. Emerald shook her head, gaining a relieved sigh from me. Ivy spoke first before the other could say something. "Emerald casted a shield spell just in time before your magic damaged her." Ivy looked back at Emerald and held satisfactory smile, "Those were some quick reflects by the way." "Thanks. But I have to admit it," she answered, giving me a surprised look, "I didn't know Mr. Fire had such powerful magic... My shield was barely hanging on when it hit me." "So... no harm done?" I asked. "None so far." Ivy replied. "Good... wait, what about my disease?" The only one fazed by my question was Emerald, showing a sad expression for some reason. Ivy, on the other hand, remained the same, lifting both eyebrow after my question. "Like I said," Ivy composed herself, using mandatory tone with us and using her magic to pull something closer to her, "Energy Negligence is a very rare type of disease that few of our kind possess." "So, judging by the name..." "It rejects any kind of magic that doesn't belong to your hive." she said, making me feel worried, "Due to its effects, our magic won't be capable to interact with yours with such ease. It is possible, but it requires a ridiculous amount of either magic or love. Unless we abandon our own hive magic and share a connection with yours by ourselves, you won't have a hive connection no matter what you do." "That is rather specific situation," I replied, earning a snicker from Emerald. "It's specific because it has happened before." I... suppose it must have been a dark day when that happened, if Ivy's face says anything about it, "However, you can still somehow create a hive connection with somepony whose blood runs the same way as yours. A family member to be precise," "Except I don't have a family anymore..." I thought, causing me to feel down at my harsh reality, "Oh... I see." "The disease itself isn't dangerous. However," Emerald added much to my dismay, "You would be losing a very valuable ability that many of us use nowadays." "Perfect," I said, rubbing my face with my hooves in discomfort, "just what I needed." Emerald must have felt my disappointment and decided to comfort me, because I heard her trot closer from behind. However, she suddenly stopped. I know assumption is the mother of all screw ups, but my own assumption was that Ivy stopped her somehow. Just thinking. "So..." I said, dropping my hooves to the floor and staring at it, "I suppose I won't be capable to use my magic anymore..." "Huh? What makes you say that?" said Ivy, holding a confused tone with me. I remained looking at the floor, posing a poker face and trying to avoid feeling sad. I didn't work so well and my voice sounded deeper than usual, "Because you guys are the white screen, and I'm the black dot on it. I simply don't fit." "How so?" said Ivy. "If my magic is different from yours, then there is no way nor purpose for me to learn a magic that I can't use in the first place!" "Well... not really," responded Emerald. I reacted to this, looking at her with a confused mind at that moment. "Huh? What do you mean?" "It means what it means." interjected Ivy, holding a smug on her face, "You are not the first changeling to have to kind of situation." "Wait... Is there someone else in the hive with my case as well?" "Ignoring the fact that your arrival was none other than in a fireball and survived to tell the tale; why yes, there are other changelings like you," said Ivy. I couldn't help but feel happy about this. Despite my restrictions, I wasn't going to be that much of a social reject after all. Unlike my childhood's school, I might enjoy my staying here! If I somehow don't end up waking up anytime soon, that is. Not sure why I thought of that, but I feel happy at least. "A huevos! ('Damn right!')" I yelled, pulling my forelegs towards my chest and feeling a lot better. However, my joy was suddenly abrupt with pain. Flinching, I tried to endure it, wrapping my head to why I felt pain. "Woah! Easy there Mr. Fire," I heard Emerald say, "Your body hasn't recovered from that outburst just yet," "Emerald's right. You should probably avoid raw movements if you don't want to feel more pain." added Ivy. Resting mere moments, I felt the pain leaving my body at its own pace. Once it was gone, I did some breathing exercises my aunt taught me when I was younger. The breathing worked and I felt fine once again; well, as far as fine is considered here. "Feeling better?" they said, gaining a nod from me. I saw them relax for a moment, just to witness Ivy holding a troubled face afterwards. Not knowing if asking was a good idea, I still went for it. "Ivy, are you okay?" I asked, "You don't look so good..." "Well Fire, to be honest," she said, placing a hoof under her chin in thought, "there is still one more problem." "Another?" "What would that be?" said Emerald. Ivy looked at her for a few seconds, and resumed to keep thinking... whatever she had in mind. "As far as we know, Fire has a permanent magic disease, right?" she said, earning a nod from her and a cringe from me. It still disturbs me the fact that I'm infected with a magic disease, "So he can only possess a certain type of magic..." "So..." "So... we just gotta find what kind of magic it is." "Oh... right..." moaned Emerald, as she looked troubled as well. I didn't know what was the problem, but chances were that it wasn't very good. "And that is a problem... how?" I asked, my curiosity beating my sense of logic. Ivy said nothing; ignoring me to say the least, but I was sure she was looking for the right answer. Just before I could say anything else, Ivy beat me to it. "It is a problem in the way of identifying it." she responded, causing me to think more clearly, "As we said previously, your disease rejects our magic. Therefore, there is no way for us to identify your magic using said source." "Something like fossil?" "I have no idea what a fossil is, but I believe you meant the identification problem," "Ah..." "In any case," interjected Emerald, "without our magic to aid us, your magic is unpredictable as it is unknown. For all we know, it could be destruction magic, or even stealth magic like mine." I frowned at her answer, but began to understand the situation. Even if I could perform magic, some things would be more complicated to do than others. In other words, I didn't know what my magic talent was... Just my luck... "Precisely." said Ivy, "There are ways to find out, but I think the most conve-" "What about the other affected changelings?" I interrupted. Ivy looked skeptical and frowned. "Who?" "You said there are changeling like me who possess said disease, right?" "Yes, I did." said Ivy, looking away in confusion, "But how is that going to help us?" "Well, maybe one of them has a more conventional way to find that magic talent, shouldn't them?" Ivy looked confused for a moment, but began to comprehend the situation I was giving to her. Nodding, I noticed that maybe there was a way for me to unlock this talent if a patient actually knew a method. Since Ivy and Emerald weren't affected, they knew little about the term. Well, not that little, even more than me, but they knew few things about it. Unless they were hiding it, which is a possibility. My hopes were raising, and my chances to liberate this problem were almost in grasp. However, it didn't last very long. Emerald had something else to say about it. "Actually, that wouldn't help." she said. Both of us looked at her with confusion as she began explaining, "The changelings with this disease are mostly known for their magic reject, and the disease wouldn't be that big in the first place if they had found a way to counter the effects," "We are not looking for counter-effects, Emerald." said Ivy with a dry tone. She simply shook her head and proceeded. "Nor they do. But if they had a found a way for them to find their magic ignoring the disease, then a lot of my friends wouldn't have gone through so much trouble looking for their kind of magic. And..." "To make things worse..." Ivy added, coming to a huge realization. "Mr. Fire isn't from these parts. Mexicolt, to be precise." wait... how did she know? "Meaning his magic is far different from ours... Grrr, how could I ignore such obvious fact?" growled Ivy, frustration taking hold of her mind while frowning. I didn't know what to say... just what kind of cruel joke is that? Que chingados piensan conseguir con complicarme la vida?! ('What the heck are they trying to accomplish with complicating my life?!') "What's even worse," Emerald said, rubbing the cruel reality on my face more, "All of my affected friends left in that huge rebellion we had a few weeks ago." "And I don't remember anypony with said disease," responded Ivy, scratching her head with shame, "I simply forgot the changelings with that disease because I had far bigger problems at the time." "And with me losing all of my memory," I mumbled loud enough, half lying, "I have no remainder of what kind of magic I used to own. Not to mention that I don't even how to perform magic with anything," "Argghh! This is all too complicated!" shouted Ivy, rubbing her head in frustration with more strength than before. "Who knew things would lead to this..." stuttered Emerald, looking at me with... pity? Was that pity I was feeling? Was I just another freak for life to mess up everytime it wanted to have its own amusement? Was I just some toy to destiny? Am I just for entertainment? Was it even worth the trouble getting up? With so many obstacles in the way, what opportunities I had to survive this new world, if magic is so important to the changelings? I... I... I... I am all alone... I am worthless... I can't even do magic... just another freak of the circus... Just like back home... I was nothing special... I was.... nothing... Mamá... Papá.... Sebastian... ayudenme... ('help me...') "Sebastian! Qué haces!? Te vas a meter en problemas si entras!" ('Sebastian! What are you doing? You'll get in trouble if you go there!') "Y? Tengo acaso que hacerle caso a lo que los demás tienen que decirme?" ('So? Do I have to listen what others have to say?') "Pero..." ('But...') "Pero nada! Ese idiota no tiene ningún control sobre mi, y no voy a dejar que se salga con la suya!" ('But nothing! That idiot has no control over me, and he will not get away with it!') "Pero son más! Te van a golpear!" ('BUt they are more! You'll get beaten up!') "No me importa! Que me peguen, que me azoten, que me tiren; me dá igual. El no va a decirme que hacer solo porqué hay más de ellos que tú y yo. Si quiero ir al parque, voy al parque. Las unicas personas a las que voy a obedecer siempre va a ser Mamá y Papá. Y tú lo sábes." ('I don't care! Hit me, throw me, smash me; I dont give a darn about it. He can't tell me what to do just they are more than you and me. If I want to go to the playground, I'll go. The only persons that I will always obey are Mom and Dad. And you know it.') "Sebastian... Porqué? Porqué insistes tanto en hacer tus reglas?" ('Sebastian... Why? Why do you insist on making your own rules?') "Porqué? Porque si me acarrean por todos lados, voy a ser siempre su esclavo. Y yo no soy esclavo de nadie. Ya no." ('Why? Because if they push me around everywhere, I'll be their slave. And I'm no one slave. No more.) "..." "Escúcha Mauricio. Tal vez parezca que es incorrecto y muy tonto, pero si solo te dejas, núnca te dejaran en páz." ('Listen Maurice. It may look bad and really dumb, but if you don't fight back, they will never leave you alone.') "Si... yo sé..." ('Yeah... I know....') "Si lo sabes, porque aún te dejas?" ('If you know, why don't you fight back?') "... Porqué no quiero que me golpeén." ('Because I don't want to get beaten up.') "..." "..." "Si ellos te intentan lastimar, mi puño va a ser su respuesta. Yo te protejeré, así como me protejes a mi. Y si no estoy, tu te defiendes solo. Porqué yo sé que puedes. Hermanos contra el mundo, no?" ('If they try to hurt you, my fist will answer them. I'll protect you, just like you protect me. And if I'm not there, you fight back on your own. Because I know you can. Brothers against the world, right?') "Hermanos contra el mundo..." ('Brothers against the world...') "... Tú quedate aquí. Yo me encargo de ellos, okay?" ('Stay here. I'll handle them, okay?') "..." "Si no regresó dentro de cinco minutos, búsca a Mamá." ('If I'm not back in five minutes, go look for Mom.') "No voy a hacer eso." ('I'm not doing that.') "Qué?" ('What?') "Porqué yo voy contigo!" ('Cuz' I'm going with you!') "..... Seguro?" ('...Are you sure?') "Si! Hermanos contra el mundo!" ('Yes! Brothers against the world!') "... Jeje.... Pero ten mucho cuidado. Va? Okay! Vámos!" ('... Hehe... but be very careful, okay? Right! Let's go!') ............. ............. ............. Why? It is so simple... He is right... Who says I have to back out? Ever since I arrived here, I've done nothing to fight back, even when the odds are against me. "No..." "Huh?" I have run from my problems back when I was a human a lot of times, and never looked back. Now that I have a chance, I won't back down. "Not anymore..." Not anymore! "Girls... who cares?" I said, my anger slowly raising. Screw this disease! Screw it so much! "I can't find my magic? SO what?" I added, adding more volume to my voice as my anger began to rise even more. Who says I have to play by its rules!? SCREW THEM! "But, Mr. Fire! There are changeling who never find their true magic! Some perish without their magic! Do you actually think you can make it?" said Emerald, portraying a concerned tone with me. "You are playing a very dangerous game here, Fire..." backed Ivy. I snorted and shrugged at their point. "Of course I can! If I could before, I can now!" If I'm infected, then so be it! I'm goddarn infected! "B-but..." "But nothing! Screw that!" "Watch your words, Fire..." threatened Ivy. I knew my actions were causing a bad impression on them, but I've had enough of being the butt joke in this changeling body. I don't care if I don't have a hive magic! I never needed it in the first place! "Even if I have to spend the rest of my days without magic, I'll carry that burden. I never really cared what happened to me." I'll fight back because I can! "How could you say that? Stop talking nonsense!" responded Ivy with a hint of confusion in her voice. I knew it sounds really dumb, but my anger prevented me from making rational decisions. "It is not nonsense! I've had enough with life toying with me!" "But you could get hurt! You should back down a little and-" "Why do you even think I'm going to back down!? There is a line between patience and pushover. I'm certainly sure I'm not a pushover!" I said with might. My body began to burn up, assuming it was the aftermath of the previous explosion. "You sure? Without your true magic, you are still as vulnerable as before." Even I can't never find my own magic, I still have all my body to fight back! "Oh, I'm sure. Magic may be important, but I never needed that earlier. I'm doing just fine!" I said. Ivy looked away and snorted. "Doesn't look like that to me..." Go suck a hairy garbage, Life! I'm not backing out! "You can think all you want. I know for a fact that I'm done with everything that life has thrown at me. If it wants a fight, I'll give it a fight." I wasn't looking at Emerald, but I could perceive her fear of my sudden reaction. She may have seen my angry side, but I needed to do this. "And how do you plan on doing so?" replied Ivy, lifting an eyebrow. "Easy." I grabbed the magic book on the desk and showed it to her, "Fighting back." Ivy's expression remained stoic; skeptical, perhaps. But I don't really care. I'll give a fight, and if it not enough, at least I'll know I fought back instead of cowering in the corner. "Magic?" she read out loud, "Really? We just told you that you can't have hive magic and you don't know what your actual magic is." "I know you said that. You made sure that happened. However, Emerald said something really important that I might have overheard if I hadn't paid attention," I said. It was true. I had so much rage pent up that releasing it made me feel much better. Anger was never my friend, especially to my brother. However, there are times where my said fury caused more good than otherwise. As descripted, this is what it is doing right now. Helping out. Somehow. "I did?" Emerald replied. I nodded and she simply looked far more confused than before, "What did I say?" "Well, if I recall correctly, you said: 'There are changelings who never find their magic'" I repeated. Before they say anything else, I continued, "While what she said was true, there is a single flaw in that statement." Somebody, add a cornered music from Phoenix Wright and this scene becomes a thousand times better! "A flaw?" "Yes. Even though my magic is restricted to many things from your magic, Emerald said that many perish without their magic. However, I have survived many other things that might have killed anyone else." "Your point being?" asked Ivy. "I just have to keep finding, right?" both of them looked to each other with doubt of my words. I already it sounded crazy, but it was so simple that it just might work. Even if it didn't... "What is so special about that?" asked Emerald, skeptical to my logic, "You would be doing the same thing a lot of my friends would have done-- no, sorry; what my friends have done their whole lives!" "I'm aware of that. But the difference here is that it's almost impossible for me to find my magic." "I still have no idea what are you trying to explain here..." said Ivy, probably thinking about something else by looking at her face. "I believe I stalled long enough this conversation. Emerald," I said as I got her attention, "Even if I can't find my true magic, I can still perform the basic stuff, right?" Emerald's pointy ears perked up as she realized it as well. She placed her hoof on her mouth and began a slow, but steady thinking. Giving her a good amount of time, she looked at me with assertiveness, letting me know I was right. "So, even if I never find my true magic, I can still fight back." "Well, technically you can..." added Ivy, who began to understand my reasoning. However, she knew a drawback was in hand. Or hoof in the case, "But it won't be as powerful as others' magic." "But Emerald said it herself, right?" I said while holding my right hoof in front of me, clenching it somehow, "My magic was strong enough to push her back," "Don't mistake will with instinct, Fire. It is true that you did such thing, but it was instinct that acted. Not you," she said, crushing a small faith within me, "Instinct has always played a far more powerful force on us changelings when it comes to survival. This case wasn't the exception." "She is right, Mr. Fire. It was only that survival instinct that managed to give me such trouble," added Emerald with a sad tone, much to my dismay, "Unless you find yourself in a life or death situation, I'm afraid you won't be capable of doing that kind of magic anytime soon." "Arg, por favor... Agregen mas sál a la herida, ni siquiera me duele~" 'Arg, please... Add more salt to the wound, it doesn't hurt at all~' "... Right." said Ivy, "I have no idea what you said, but I know it was a complain," "Please Mr. Fire. Understand." backed Emerald, placing a hoof on my shoulder once she got close to me, "We are telling you this so you don't get your hopes so high..." "Yeah, yeah... Reality and all that..." I replied. I suddenly felt a lot more down which almost made me curl up and remain silent. My body was already giving up once again. My stamina, fading after showing up again. But I couldn't allow it. At least, something didn't allow it, "But I don't care. I'll keep searching until the day I die, I suppose." "Well, that is technically the whole-" "SHUT IT! I don't want to hear it! I heard enough! No thank you!" "Okayyy.... have it your own way..." said Emerald as she slowly backed away. "Well, I suppose you are right in one thing Fire." she said while I turned towards her, "You can't just give up. We may not have a small clue about what your true magic could be, but you shouldn't feel down about it. It may be closer than you think." "Wow... thanks, Ivy. That was really nice of you to say!" "You are welcome Fire." she said as she began to leave the room. Emerald looked at me with sympathy as she drew the book I had closer to us. "I suppose we go back to learning, right?" she said, earning a nod from me. She showed that sincere smile once again and tapped a certain part of the open book, where it said, 'Lesson 5: Levitation'. I acknowledged the message and focused on learning once more with her, eager to learn what is magic capable of. I knew my ourburst caused a big impact on the girls, but I shouldn't dwell too much about what happened. They knew perfectly what I was going through, and that was all I needed to know. Maybe I was mistaken... This experience can't be that bad. Just when I thought Ivy was gone, all of the sudden she came back and shouted something I regretted ever hearing. "Yo Fire! This means you are just a teen to us! Don't go doing naughty things in backstage with Emerald you cute hormoned teen~! Just saying!" And she left like that. Emerald and I remained motionless for a few seconds, not before groaning and blushing hard. Well, I got groaned. Emerald just muttered uncoherent stuf. My hooves met my face once again and I slammed my covered face on the desk fast. They never give me a break, do they? Author's Note It's over! It is done at last!! Here you go! This chapter was much longer than I thought it would be. But the more, the merrier, right? Anyways, next chapter will have more royalty and more comedy, I swear. Just you wait. But my laptop got destroyed (in the figurative way) and I'm stuck with an old computer.... Yay me... I'll see ya later guys! Bye! 8: Why not?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 8: "Why not?" Edited by ShadowBeat. Huzzah! The friendship has been doubled! CONTAINS SWEARING. BE WARNED. It's been ten days or so since the magic incident. Everything Ivy and Emerald said came true. I wasn't capable of interacting with any sort of magic from this hive. No matter how small the task was, it just seemed impossible. Weapon exchange? Not a chance. My magic wasn't that advanced just yet. I still needed more training from Emerald. Telecommunication? Scratch the idea. Even if my magic was capable of such feat, I wasn't so fond of it anyways. Passing a pencil? Downright rejected. It is a miracle that I can still exchange love with my classmates and friends. Not that I- Oh right. I forgot to mention it. I learned how to feed on love! They taught me the basics of it, and to be honest, it wasn't as hard as I thought it would be. I still have problems grasping the idea of feeding on something that doesn't even have a physical appearance though. Hey, I know photosynthesis is a thing, so stop giving me that look! It's just... I never thought it would happen to me. Eating away something invisible and impossible to grab with my hooves seems... almost crazy. Just downright crazy. All of my life was always fed on physical and delicious, three dimensional food. Not... abstract energy. How can I feed on love that others give me, despite coming from a hive whose magic is rejected by my body right on the act? Well... let me explain. Apparently, love is a source of energy created at any given moment that can travel through any kind of body, whether it is alive or dead, and work its miracles; it works at its fullest when it is actually alive though. Every being can create love and give it away within range and movement, similar to a mother's protection and love towards her children. It just needs a receiver to feel it without a single bad consequence about it. How about that? However, as obvious as it may seem to them, changeling cannot create such thing so far. Me, on the other hand... COMPLETELY UNAWARE OF THAT. Well, not now anymore. Although I still have something to say about it. Love can be a real pain sometimes. Now, don't get me wrong. Love is delicious; I confirmed it when I first fed on it. I was also shocked on the way I actually fed on it. You see, eating love might sound complicated to many, but it is more like absorbing instead of munching. Have you encountered a reference where someone or something absorbs an energy instead of ripping it with its own teeth or claws? Then use that and shove it up as love eating. Thankfully, since I watched my brother play Skyrim before I arrived to this place, I always pictured something similar about it, like the protagonist does after defeating the big, bad dragon. Just a whoooole lot of absorbing. Except I'm not a dragonborn. Nor my absorbing give me lethal shouts! Or strength... maybe I'm joking about that last part... Okay, so absorbing does give me more energy and strength, just like regular food does. Except I don't choke on the big bundle of food going through my mouth. The flavor isn't that bad either! Sweet candy flavored, if you ask me. Not a huge fan of sweets unlike my brother, but it's still delicious. Might even create an addiction out of it, if we weren't lacking love in the first place. Yup. That's right. I finally learned what the big deal was all about. Chrysalis's hive is starving to death. I should have seen it coming when Emerald told me she was kind of hungry the time I asked if she was feeling alright. After all, stopping in the middle of a spell is not only dangerous, but also more than a red flag saying 'YOU ARE FEELING WEAK. PLEASE EAT SOMETHING YOU OVER-DELUSIONAL CHANGELING MANIAC'. After finding out, I had one of those famous late acknowledged moments during one night. I was just like, "Oh.... and that... that-that-that-that-that-thu..... tha-that's why... Ah... I'm SO slow at getting this stuff." So yeah. That happened. Anyways, with a lot more pieces of the puzzle coming together, I slowly placed the pieces in their respective spots and came to a conclusion; actually, it is something more of a theory. But it goes like this... If Chrysalis doesn't do anything to save her dying hive, not only does she runs the risk of losing the small amount of hope she still has from her starving changelings, but also losing her life the same way a lot of her subjects did, not forgetting to mention the extinction of a whole species. I know leading an entire race is one thing, but saving them from extinction? Now that is a very heavy burden! From what I heard, these ponies have a huge grudge against us because of a certain incident they named "The Canterlot Invasion". If the name suggest anything, it does sound like a plan that failed big time for changeling party. But that title can be shaped any form. After all, winners are the ones who write down history. If so, it may have been a single battle or something even smaller! You know how people can make their triumphs gigantic when it was a completely different story. But... then again, they aren't people... meh, it could meant nothing. If it thinks, it can be done. Anyways, a single battle can't affect the whole race. Because I... Well, there are exceptions such as the... Pearl Harbor, and... the Hiro... shima.... ... I suppose one single fight can do a lot of things... But still, it was just once, right? I mean, said battle can't be unbelievably horrible to affect the changelings. IF it was the case, then maybe things wouldn't be still... alive. Maybe I'm just overthinking things; jumping to conclusions ending in denial. It seems so unreal, but capable to be the truth as well... Unless I truly know what happened, I can't make such baseless theories with what I have right now. It simply doesn't work that way for me. However, one thing's for sure. It was one fight, and none of the changelings I know wants to spill a single word about it for some unknown reason. Especially Ivy. It looked like she lost something really important in that battle, and still has some sort of hatred against it. Her face... that frown... those angered eyes... so subtle, yet it screamed vengeance everywhere you looked. Not being cliché at all, pain was the only answer I could perceive whenever I mentioned something about it whether it was intentionally or otherwise. Due to previous experiences, a broken hand and two black eyes, I decided to stop asking about it. If said event had that much of a huge impact on the hive, it would be for the best to leave the past buried six feet underground, no matter how painful the truth may be. However, I wanted to find out why was the starvation happening and there was any solution to it. If this was a big misunderstanding, then something could be arranged, right? What I am trying to say here is, if these ponies have been and are our main source of food-- as weird as I may still find it-- for a long time, shouldn't solving whatever problem or grudge between the two species save things? The hive to be precise? It may be foolish; childish in some point, but it may be our best shot at this. And if something has taught me about this event, is that Chrysalis is the one behind everything. Therefore, she should be one apologizing whatever happened and- "Not a chance." "Eh? Why not?" I complained, looking at Chrysalis with confusion. I was currently in the throne room as I requested this morning. With doubts lingering in my mind, I decided to take action, hoping to get some answers. Not doing very good so far. "Because I have no good reason to listen to you." she said, while writing down in a paper what it seemed to be a... report? "I have much more important matters in my hooves and I will not be distracted by such foolish and spoiled thoughts such as yours." As much as I despise having others underestimating me by some degree, I knew that doing things the reasonable way was perhaps my only ticket in convincing Chrysalis otherwise. However, things aren't going as planned. What's worse, judging by her tone and message, not only will she ignore me, but she will ignore any kind of idea or request due to me reputation. "B-but hey! Aren't I your honor guest? Surely you must-" "Must I repeat myself?" interrupted Chrysalis, finally looking at me with those serpent eyes, covered in bags of non-sleeping warnings, "It appears that is the case. As noble as your intentions may be, you are blinded to the truth if you believe such simple act will pair things the way they are. " "And what? Leave the hive starving?" I replied with a bit of venom. I immediately realized I screwed things real bad when Chrysalis gave me a death glare afterwards, dropping her quill, paper and everything beside from her throne. My bravery is one thing I'm proud of, but that glare just shattered whatever amount of courage I had at the moment. Feeling like shrinking in the spot, I slowly backed away as she continued to stare at me. My changeling ears were flat touching my head and I could feel my pupils diminishing in size during the fear attack. The last time I remember having fear take control of my body like this was when my mother found out I left high school with some friends during recess. BRRRrrr.... Never again... Her attack ceased eventually, causing to relax and feel back in control of my body. How did a cheesed-legs horse make me feel so small? Oh wait... that went wrong. Let me repeat. How did Queen Chrysalis make me feel even more smaller than before? I have a small bit of respect towards her for royalty and everything. But I believe that her 'royal' blood wasn't the only thing that made her a queen... Chrysalis sighed, snapping me out of any thought I had and make me look at her. Taking in hold sad eyes, Chrysalis looked away with remorse and... pain? "I apologize Maurice. I'm very stressed right now and having another problem isn't helping..." with my mouth dry at the moment, I remembered what royalty usually goes through. With many issues regarding the country and the people in it, not only does your shoulder rely simply on looking good and all that fantasy stuff in fairy tales, but making sure everything goes according to plan for improvement is no easy task. I would have felt pity of her, were it not for the small memory coming into mind regarding the hive itself. This is by far, the only changeling hive in existence or known so far. Chrysalis doesn't have to deal with any pesky noble that believe they are higher in both status and nature. Literally, the whole hive has absolute respect and allegiance towards her. There is no way she can have so much stress under her command. Then again... the hive is running very low on supplies. Placing yourself against the sword and the wall, the major event has to be that feeding. It is logical to feel under a huge amount of stress if your species expects you to do some miracle for them as soon as possible. Otherwise... "I take it that the love's crisis isn't helping either." I responded with a heavy tone, Chrysalis flinching on the spot and closing her eyes with shame. "Trust me, Maurice. It is not that easy." she responded, opening her eyes once again. "It never is..." Recalling the whole week I have been in this place, my thoughts went towards the changeling in it and how familiar it was from home. In its own way. The people moving everywhere to perform a given task, searching for a better solution or just the task of finding one, and the family love between each creature. Except for a few cases, I never thought other creatures acted similar to us humans, but I suppose ignorance is a bliss every now and then. I may not have been born here (for better or for worse), but even I know that this whole place is a family fighting each day just to survive. It makes me want to help them, give them a little boost for small details. Anything to help. But since I'm just a 'guest of honor', my word has benefits as limits. Also, even when she said I was about to help the love crisis for I was an important changeling according to the rumors and news, somewhere in the back of my mind told me that it was more than just that. Things have never been so simple for me or anyone in my family. Maybe I had to create a reputation to gain said feature? If so, I had a lot of ground to cover. In any case, Chrysalis was having none of it and I was powerless to say otherwise. I knew had to convince her, but it seemed that doing so would take a lot more than I thought. I just hope I make it on time. "Chrysalis-" "Please refer to me as Queen Chrysalis." "Right, Queen Chrysalis." I growled, despite that internal monologue I just had, "I know I am causing nothing less but trouble, but I was wondering if I could... help you in this love crisis somehow." Chrysalis's stare increased and her eyes went wide for a moment, "Help us?" "Yes. Help you and your hive if you allow me to." The queen remained silent for a few moments, meaning she was recollecting her thoughts. My request may be all of the sudden, but I'll be honest. I am bored, hungry, and I wish to help out. Simple as that. "I take it you have learned magic by now," "Well, yes. Emerald-" "Do I need to repeat that you must speak of your superiors with their respective titles?" "Grrr..." I growled once again in a whispering tone and held my annoyance back after she said that, "Apologies, Queen. It just slipped. I'm still getting used to this place." "Apology accepted. Proceed." "Anyways, as I was saying... 'Knife' Emerald is still teaching me the ways of magic despite my current disease." I continued, spatting an almost invisible venom at the title Knife, "Even if my true magic has been restricted from the easy path, I still continue to practice both my destruction and illusion magic, as well as the basic spells." "Is that so?" said Chrysalis with a raised eyebrow, "Oh yes, I remember. Energy negligence, was it?" I nodded, earning an interesting look from her. "Such as pity... Here I thought the hive was about to witness a new kind of magic. But I suppose things like this were meant to happen." she said, placing a hoof under her chin. "In any case, it still good that your magic wasn't completely restricted. Otherwise..." "I would have been a complete and vulnerable target..." "Good thing that wasn't the case, right? You should consider yourself lucky~" "Yeah... you are righ- Wait a minute!" I said with a doubt, "I would still have the ability to use magic even if I didn't do that!" "That, is where you are wrong Maurice." earning a really shocked look from me; I was astonished by this. Even magic was going to be taken away from me? "From what I heard, Emerald performed the magic initiation with you, am I correct?" "Umm.... yes, I guess that is how you call it..." "Think about it. We changelings didn't have our own magic millenias ago. We earned it through our ancestors long ago." "Through Silver's linage, Ace's formation and your grandmother's, Aethias, accomplishments if I'm not wrong..." "Bravo!" she said, clapping her hooves together in rhythm, "It appears you are actually paying attention to Emerald's class!" "I'll take that as a compliment..." I thought, resisting my desire to answer back. "But yes, you are correct. Through those and many others, we perfected our magic channeling it through our body to what it is today, just like those pesky ponies do. We always had magic in our bodies, but we could never do any use of it voluntarily. Since we do not possess magic as an inherent ability just like unicorns do so easily, we had to re-open that bond as well; each generation doing better than the previous one." That is when it hit me like a truck, "So... my magic was away from my disposition unless I performed a magic ritual?" "And that is when history repeats itself!" replied Chrysalis in a mocking tone, "Consider yourself lucky. Changeling magic is only used when our instincts were activated in presence of any danger, similar to what happened to you. Just take away the whole disease and it is pretty much the same." "Wow... I... I never thought..." "Shushhh," she said as she teleported next to me, she clinged on my body and whispered in my ear, "It's okay... the big bad disease is gone for now..." "Hey!" I bolted backwards and stepped away from her, "That is not funny! Don't do that!" "Oh, light up. It's not that bad." she said, a smug smile crossing her face, "You could be worse!" "But I'm not faring any better..." I thought, looking away. Chrysalis saw my saddened look and went into thought. What she was thinking, was a complete mystery to me. It took a few more moments before she spoke again. "You said you wanted to help the hive, right?" I ignored any kind of thought and looked straight at her royal face, "There is one way you can help..." "Really?" I said, my face brightening with the sound of those words. "But first, you have to prove yourself." "Of course! What do I have to do?" Chrysalis smiled at my enthusiasm and shook her head. "Take it easy, I'm getting to that," she said. I remained silent and waited for her instructions. "Good? Okay then. Listen closely." She motioned in front of her some kind of magic, focused on the task at hand with her hoof. I was watching closely as she continued her spell. Several magic sparkles were brought to life as a figure began to form, taking a distance from me. I wasn't so sure, but I could my reflection on the figure as it began to create into a more three-dimensional being. Once the spell was completed, I saw a equine being in front of me, facing towards my direction. The figure had no eyes, no hair, no soul. It was a puppet. In its purest form. A spirit. "A puppet?" I said, more of a question than a remark. Chrysalis, returned to her original position and held in her magic the same paper she dropped minutes ago. "That puppet, is in fact a very small portion of my magic." she said, feeling proud of her creation, "That is going to be your test." "That? And what will it do?" "Just watch... Puppet, attack!" As soon as the words left her mouth, the now moving puppet casted a fire spell to me. Between a fraction of a second, I immediately jumped sideways dodging the spell, but scraping a bit of my shoulder. Getting into a battle stance after coming to a halt, I looked at Chrysalis with confusion. "What was that for!? I could have gotten seriously hurt!" I yelled, looking at the puppet slowly turning towards me, keeping the soulless stare as always. "That was a warning. Next time, I won't give a shout to it." "So what, I'm supposed to fight this... thing?" I asked. Chrysalis didn't answer right back, but gave me an amused look, not before wiggling her eyebrows afterwards, "What do you think?" "... I'll take that as a yeaaAAAHHHH! GODDARNIT! MY LEG!" I groaned as the puppet threw an ice spell to me once again. Being unprepared as I was, it was too late before I could do something to avoid it. It hit my leg fair and square causing me to fall to my hooves. Regaining strength in a blink of an eye, I stood back up and ran to the other side of the room, staying as far as possible from the puppet and enduring the pain all the while. "You know, that wouldn't happen if you were paying attention to your opponent." said Chrysalis as she continued to write on her letter. "Oh yeah. Real smooth." I growled at her, focusing a small healing spell at the injure. Once I restored the injury, I focused once more on the queen as my stance got a lot more prepared than last time. I mean it. "This thing can still kill me, you know?" "I am aware of that. But that depends on you." she said as she lowered her paper and looked at me with a serious look. "What will you do when you face an enemy outside the hive? Are you prepared to battle another pony willing to kill you? Are you prepared to kill?" I tried to answer back, but my mouth just opened without words coming out. I knew there are dangers out there willing to finish us without mercy, but I have never faced something like that where it didn't involve math or bills. A physical encounter. A fight to survive. "I... I'm not so sure... I haven't killed... I wouldn't..." "You wouldn't what?" "I..." My mind was scrambled everywhere as my mind was making heads or tails against my morals. Was I capable of killing? Yes. Did I have to forcefully do that? Perhaps. But did I have the guts to kill a sapient creature? Maybe not. But now... in this situation... Would I? ".... No. I would not kill." "Then, at least get prepared to defend yourself." she said, gaining a nod from me. I looked at the puppet once more with a far more clear mission in my mind. "This puppet has been created with the purpose of attacking anything moving besides its creator, me." "Makes sense." I replied, digging my hooves deep into the carpet and preparing for any sudden movement from my opponent. "In that case, I'll tell you my test!" she said as she stood once again and gave me a determined stare, "Fight this puppet and overcome as the champion of the battle! It is a clone of a normal pony with my magic. Defeat it, and you shall receive your reward." I ignited my horn and prepared my magic to full offense mode. Frowning at my rival, I relaxed my mind and tensed my muscles for the fight. "Use everything you have learned so far and defeat your opponent. Don't hold back, for they won't either." "Got it!" I said, tense as possible for any attack. I was expecting Chrysalis to say something else, but instead, I saw her eyes go wide for second not before seeing a small blush form on her cheek. Why she did that, I'm completely unaware of it. But I had to focus on the current battle. A real battle wouldn't wait for me to get ready. I always had to get the upper hand. "V-very well then. I'll be watching the battle from afar. Keep an eye to your opponent all the time and never get distracted." said Chrysalis as her horn flashed green and soon she was gone. "Thanks... I'll keep that in mind." "Don't you dare die, Maurice..." ------------------------------------------->Drive<--------------------------------------------- Training these changeling has always brought a smile to me. Their young energy, the way they always do the best out of them, their ambition; it is all worth to a guy like me. If there was a place where I could say I was and felt like at home, there would be two places. Here and... Well, it is now a long memory. No need to see back at the past. What I know now, is that these changelings are like children to me. Not questioning Queen Chrysalis's authority, of course. If something ever happens to them, I'll make sure they pay back for what they did. "Eura!" I yelled, earning the attention of said changeling, "You are focusing too much on spreading the thunder! Make the hit area smaller and it will strike a vital point with more power!" "Oh... sorry!" replied the changeling as Eura stopped charging his spell instantly as he turned towards me. "Don't be! Just listen to my advice and shoot!" I responded. Eura looked back at the moving target and focused his magic into a small bolt of lightning rather than the wide, inaccurate one from before. Striking a balanced position, he shot the lightning at the target with bullseye's accuracy where the X was pointed at, pushing the doll much further back than anticipated. "Wow..." "Good job! Now keep practicing! That was a lucky shot!" "Will do, Teacher Drive!" he said, as he resumed his schedule training. I observed the same changeling as he continued to strike the same X spot over and over again, hitting each time more powerful than the last. A smile crept to my face as I watched with pride the fruits of my efforts. I had no idea why, but doing the job of teacher, or protection coach as many would call it, really felt right. "Maybe I don't need to retire anytime soon..." "And I'm glad to have you with us, Drive." "Yeah... I'm glad too... WAIT! Chrysalis, is that you?" I looked behind and spotted a green flash appear before me, showing the always beautiful Chrysalis. I saw her and bowed immediately, a smile creeping to me again as she had to time to come to us. "At ease, Drive my friend. I believe I told you that you don't need to bow. At least, not at me anymore." she said, earning a snicker from me. "And I recall telling you that I won't listen to that order~!" "Oh... will you ever change?" "Will you ever stop being beautiful?" Chrysalis laughed at my words as I grinned in satisfaction. It is always a pleasure to bring a smile to Chrysalis. "I guess both questions have been answered already," she said, her smile still shown on her face as she composed herself, "How are my children doing?" "Better than before," I said with a surprised look, "It is almost as if something lifted their spirits in a blink of an eye! Did you have something to do with this Chrysalis?" "Maybe... Or maybe you did?" "Me? HA! Good one! I may have been with you for quite a while now." "10 years or more after you suddenly appeared outside the Badlands, if I recall." she said, while tapping her muzzle in thought. "Right, I already forgot. I may have been with for that time, but you are the reason they keep going. After all," I motioned to myself and presented my defects, "I'm just an old changeling with a move or two," "And said moves got you a scar on the eye!" Chrysalis immediately shut her mouth with her hooves and her ears went backwards, "Sorry, I shouldn't have brought that up." "It's okay... That manticore gave me a reminder to why your children are important no matter what." Chrysalis gave me the most incredulous look she could muster, only to be replaced with a caring expression. "Well, if you think of it like that, then I'm not stopping you." she said. "Haha! Good... good..." I said as my face suddenly turned into a frown, "I know you didn't come here for nothing. Is something on your mind?" Chrysalis's ears perked up and smiled despite having being busted, "I'm insulted! You thought I didn't come here to see my very good friend?" "I know you better than you think," I said with a mocking smug. She didn't seemed fazed by my remark. Chrysalis simply laughed and spoke once again. "Oh, you will never change. Anyways," she composed herself as the queen explained her reason, "I'm know you met a certain guest named Fire." My ears perked up as she mentioned the changeling whose first impression was certainly something, "Oh, you mean the kid? Of course! He is a charmer, that I can tell you. What about him?" "Well, right now, he is trouble." My fears and instincts kicked out of nowhere as I heard the kid was in danger. I stopped whatever activity I was doing and solely focused on Chrysalis. "What is happening to him?" I said, raising my voice a little higher than usual, "Is he okay?" "He is fine for now. I assigned him a task, which consists of defeating my puppet that possess a portion of my magic." she said, holding a serious tone yet it felt with mockery at the same time. "And the catch is?" "He can't win." I gasped internally and my eye-highlight shrunk at the size of a nut, "The puppet is too strong for him and I want to make him see that he still has much to learn. I also called off his private guards and gave them a new mission meanwhile he fought that thing." "Why would you do something like that?" I said as I pulled a leg to my chest and inclined backwards with a little fear taking hold of my heart, "I saw his potential and how he is. I'm sure he will understand with just telling him that he is not strong enough," "Well, I like more the practical way." Chrysalis while popping a paper that I never saw before in her magic grasp, "If he is lucky and talented as you say, he might actually damage my puppet. But that would be it." I kept my opinions to myself and began processing what had to do with me. Placing the clues and pieces in their respectives places, I knew what she trying to attempt with him. Sighing, I embraced her task and showed a small smile, letting her know her attempt and orders were already acknowledged. "And you want me to be there when he can't go any longer, right?" "Clever as usual, Drive." she said, chuckling about the 'test' she prepared for the kid. "Make sure he stays in one piece; I like him in one piece." And with that, Chrysalis disappeared from sight, leaving me with my students and her children outside in the training battleground. The castle was far away, and my magic isn't the big enough to make it so quickly. Running and flight were an option, but I still have problems with right wing, so I might get strained even longer if I attempt on flying that long. So, I had no other choice in the matter. I sighed heavily and ran towards the castle where the kid was being held, fighting against an unbeatable opponent. A changeling with only 10 days of experience against a fully prepared opponent that had the queen's magic. "Seems fair... for someone with an insane mind!" I yelled as I kept sprinting, focusing on taking shortcuts that led me quickly to the castle, "Hang in there kid, I'm on my way." I just hope he can last long enough. ----------------------------------------------->Maurice<--------------------------------------------- 5 minutes... 5 minutes wouldn't be that long to anyone, would it? That time can be acknowledge as very short to many, even nothing! 5 minutes is supposed to be short and quicker than one would think it would be. Then why does it feel like an eternity? "HIJO DE TU PUTA MADRE! ESO ME DOLIO!" ('SON OF A BITCH! THAT HURT!') I was still fighting Chrysalis's puppet, or as I would call it, MALNACIDO HIJUEPUTA. ('DEFECTIVE SONNOABITCH') I have thrown everything at him I have learned so far. Destruction magic which consists of fire, thunder, ice and non elemental attacks. I still illusions spells, but he wasn't relying on his senses, such as the sight or smell. He was an ethereal being that was made of some harden armor that reflected any spell I threw at him. What's worse, if I attempted to fly, despite how little I have trained and that much of a control I have, it would always fly in unpredictable paths and slam me before I had the chance to strike back. Luckily, the only reason I'm still standing against that thing is due to my footwork. Hoofwork as a pun to many. Keeping my hooves on top mach speed, I began learning some of his attack patterns, giving me the edge in the land combat. Using my hooves in a different pattern, I always managed to cause an unpredictable trail where his attacks mostly missed me by a hair or so, allowing me a second or two to analyze my next move in a blink of an eye. While this costed more stamina than flight or magic, it was my most useful technique so far. It's also true; instinct does give me an edge! However, that still held me back. Even if I tried to slam my body to the puppet, he would either cast a shield, teleport away, or worse. Use an attack spell catching me off guard and leave me with plenty of damage to reckon with. No matter what I planned, it would do something to counter it, either making me look like a fool or receive an attack off guard. And to be honest, I HAD ENOUGH OF THIS GUY. "You wanna play? Go ahead! This injuries are nothing in comparison to what I'm going to do to you!" I yelled at the puppet as my anger took control of my verbal actions. Flaring both my wings and horn with anger powering my magic, I charged without a plan towards it. But I did have attack plan. What was it? ATTACK. I summoned an ice spell and shot it to his head with precision. However, it was shrugged as nothing when it created a shield, tossing my ice attack somewhere to the ceiling. Frustrated at this, I launched another ice spell while I launched myself in the air with my wings, hoping to caught it off guard. Just like before, it was bounced off. Landing ahead of him, I looked back at it with venom spitting in every word I yelled at him, "Think you're tough, huh!? You are not toying with me! Have at you!!" Relying on my horn, I launched an explosive spell at the hoof of my opponent, making the place lift a cloud of smoke. Taking advantage of the situation, I jumped into the cloud calculating where it was and launch a satisfying kick to its head. However, it was all futile as I felt something grab my extended leg and throw me around like a rag doll, making me impact with the ground over and over until it had enough and propel me to the wall from behind. Crashing to the wall with great force, I lost my breath in the impact and fall to the floor with the gravity's help. Falling with a echoing thud, my blood was in front of me as I spat it out laying on the floor, still recovering my breath from the hit. My strength was slowly fading and so was my consciousness with each passing second. I never thought a fight would be this hard, much less this painful. I knew I was lacking power and skills when it came to fighting, but... this much? I'm practically a rag doll to this guy! Still recurring to my willpower, I placed a hoof below me facing the floor, and soon the other tagged along. Wobbling like jello on an earthquake, I attempted to get up despite what my body was telling me otherwise. Pain was replaced for all the blood lost in the fight. Every muscle of my body screamed in agony as I still tried to get up, in dismay to my condition. Still, I wasn't going out without a fight and still wanted to land a really painful hit on that thing. "Come on.... Come on.... COME ON COME ON GET UP!" I screamed as my body resisted my orders due to broken bones. That is, if I do have bones. Every fiber of me with complaining as I resisted the idea of giving up in the act. I know for a fact that my brother would have not given up that easily and nor do I! I still want to kick his ass! SO MUCH! "HNGGGGGG! NO!" I yelled as my body fell flat on the floor, unable to keep going. My breath got got undeniably heavy and my mind was spinning like a yoyo. I couldn't stay focused, but my will was the only thing keeping me awake. I was determined to keep fighting until I couldn't give any more, but I was realizing my limit was just at the door. Feeling like crying, I looked up at the puppet and fear took hold of my heart as I watched it getting closer and closer with each second. My body screamed to run, and my mindset was yelling to hide, but my heart... my heart was telling me to fight back. And that is what I'm going to do. Without a doubt, I listened to my heart's desire and mustered enough force to get up, wondering in what moment I got so much strength back. However, I didn't really care at the time. What filled my mind was nothing else but: KICK HIS ASS! And who was I to say otherwise? Walking slowly, each step adding more pain along with strain to my body, restricting it even more, I managed to step closer to the puppet. One step at a time. Step. Step. Step. Step. And another step. With a blank mind at the moment, I solely relied on my instincts to keep going forward. I soon was cursing my luck, for my vision slowly began blackening and giving up on me. Fighting the feeling back, my walking became a lot slower than it was, almost as if I wasn't walking anymore. Numbness took hold of my body afterwards. First the legs, then my body and last, my mind. And in that very moment, everything was black. -------------------------------------->Drive<---------------------------------------- "Darn streets! I swear somepony switched the directions before I could even have an idea of it!" I said to myself as I reached the hallway where the black throne doors were located and sprinted like no tomorrow, "Hang in there, kid! I'm almost there!" As I got closer to the room, I could hear the kid's scream and pain grunts across the hallways, forcing me to run even faster than I thought possible, thinking that he might actually be in deep trouble. Pushing the double door with my magic, I came to a halt as they weren't budging. Pushing even harder, the double doors remained unmoved as always, granting me an anger fueling. "Goddarnit! Muevanse puertas ingratas!" ('Move ungrateful doors!') I shoved them with my magic plenty of times, only to come to the same result. Realizing it was futile, I slammed my old body to the double doors hoping to cause something, but, still nothing. However, I repeated the action over and over until my stamina ran out. Oh, and something cracked along the way. It was probably nothing. Looking at the imposing doors with a frown, I scoffed at them, "Is that how you wanna play? Fine. I'll play the smart game." Focusing my antiquated magic on a single spot, I unleashed a torrent of magic bits on the door and teleported inside the room. Once I managed to enter, I looked around and spotted Fire all the way deep down the room with a figure getting closer to him, menacing with its magic. I lost no time, ran towards the figure and held it in my magic, throwing it to the other side of the room. Making sure that thing was sent far from us, I crept towards Fire to check upon him. What I found, was not good news. Bruises everywhere to see, burnt marks covering his body and his face was in pain, dripping blood from his half open mouth. His horn had a crack or two and his eye was twitching every now and then. His hair, being the mess it already was, aimed every it could from the floor. The shell on his back wasn't doing better. Its brightness was gone, replaced with shallow hits and dirt covering all of it. A scar could be seen across the shell and it somehow resembled the same scar on his chest. The throne room was a mess and Fire was lucky to be still alive. I could not believe what I was seeing. Chrysalis couldn't have done something like this, could she? I mean, she knows how much of a part does the kid plays within the hive! Why would she go far to do this thing? Had I not gotten past the doors, the kid... Fire might have... "Something's not right," I said, trying to comprehend the situation, "and Chrysalis allowed this to happen despite knowing the danger... If this is how she planned on training the kid then... What is she thinking?" My thoughts were interrupted as a beam of magic went across my sight. I looked back and spotted the same thing that attacked the kid. I didn't know what happened. nor I don't think I'll find out even after going through it twice, but in that moment, something within me snapped. Just like the manticore situation all over. I felt a burst magic cover my body and Fire's as well, making me feel much more younger than I have felt in years. My eyes went white and everything slowed down. My only objective was the one thing that attacked us... and I felt no mercy for it. "You are gonna regret ever hurting my son you heartless beast!" I said, involuntarily speaking of Fire as my son. It felt right somehow, but I knew he wasn't my son. I wasn't sure what made me say that, but it is something I'll ignore for now. However... he might take a similar role with me if he keeps that attitude, but.... He disappeared away along with your family those many years ago. Never forget, they are never coming back. Get a hold of yourself, Drive. Somepony is going to pay. Right. Now. "Away with you, fool." I said as I held an orb of magic in my hooves, moved it above my head and threw it to the thing. The puppet casted a shield to block it, but it went right through it. Before it knew what happened, the orb shattered into million pieces, combusting into a magic grenade and destroying the puppet along with Chrysalis's magic fraction. It dissipated into thin air and vanished from sight. I let out a relieved sigh and looked at myself. Floating. Without my wings. "Right.... this never happened." I said as I touched the ground, both my magic and the aura surrounding us disappearing as well. Getting a grip on reality, I looked back at the kid and became relieved to see he was unharmed from all of this. Despite his injuries and internal bleeding, looks like he is going to make it after all. I just need to call Ivy and her medic team to fix this. They will know what to do. "Hang it there Fire... help is on the way." I whispered as I levitated the kid and placed him on my back, making sure he wouldn't fall. Walking out of the room, I witnessed Chrysalis's magic fading away, earning a nod from me, "Good. Stay that way." Opening the doors free of the Queen's magic seal, I stepped outside of throne room and closed them on the way out with my now weakened magic. As I looked back, I began wondering what happened and how did it happen. So here is the story so far: Chrysalis gave Fire a test for some reason and left without a word. The test was impossible to accomplish with both Fire's magic and experience on the line. She knew that thanks to my report from last week, and she still attempted such dangerous task. And now the kid is at the brink of death, clinging to some unknown sheer of willforce. I don't question her orders nor I believe she has gone crazy. But it leaves me thinking what did she plan for him. Was I meant to rescue him? Is the kid supposed to learn something other than his fighting skills? Did Fire had something to do with that same test and did he cause all of this somehow? And what is the queen planning right now? What? Urg, too many questions and few answers. I always leave the thinking to the Silent Sword's guild, for they are wiser than one old changeling. But are they influenced by Chrysalis orders as well? They are their children after all. Are they willing to help me if I requested their aid? Or would they throw me apart? I supposed trying doesn't hurt a bit. "But I'm still worried about the kid.." I mumbled to myself as I looked back at Fire and relaxed when he breathed again. Even if the kid holds a gigantic source of magic, he still has much to master if he plans on taking control of it. If he ever allows his magic to get out of control by some reason... God helps us all. What surprised me the most was that his magic didn't explode this time like last week during the magic ritual. His life was on the line, and yet it never activated. Why? Did he have to do something about it? Is he in control of that said power? Would it be activated again someday? I hope it doesn't. But if it ever happens, I can only pray he is prepared for the consequences. "Guh!" I flinched as my body suddenly felt a joint of pain near my ribs. I embraced the sudden pain and balanced myself in order to keep Fire on top of my shell. Looking down at my body while remaining still, I saw a very small ball form to my right side. Recalling the event from moments ago, I remember something breaking within me during my physical attempt to enter the throne room. I suppose something did break. "More of a reason to reach Ivy faster!" I whispered as I applied a temporary healing spell of the ball and walked faster. Using my magic, I warned Ivy about the whole ordeal and begged her to come as quickly as possible, "Please hurry..." 'The Throne Room', 2 Minutes later "Yoohoo! I'm here!" said Chrysalis as she teleported to the throne room, expecting to see either Drive or Fire, "So how did the test... go..." The queen looked around her surroundings and saw several floor tiles cracked, a group of walls talking about the new fashion of having cracked holes and some of banners either ripped or burned. Scanning her throne, it was obvious that the test didn't go as planned. With her mouth agape, she composed herself almost immediately and said: "This is gonna be a pain to clean..." Author's Note Is it possible to write a whole chapter of 7,000 words in a single day? Why yes. It is. I did that. Have at you! New chapter! I did promise royalty and shenanigans, didn't I? But did you expect something like this? I think not. I'm still shocked at how fast I did the chapter. Even more when it is proofreaded. So, here you have... I guess. Prepare for more story in the next one! I still have a long way to go! 9: Why can't I remember my name?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 9: "Why can't I remember my name?" Edited by ShadowBeat. I'm running out of slogans... A swear or two may be seen somewhere around this chapter. They are very sneaky! ... or not. Darkness... Many would assume the dark is evil and nothing else. That its only purpose is to harm others for some selfish reason and whatnot. No matter what you do, dark equals evil and you can't say otherwise because they say so. Well I beg to differ. Surrounded by nothing more than an empty void, I feel relaxed despite of the scenario I find myself in. I always thought darkness would only bring chaos, and aggression. But looking at this place, how could I ever think of that? That is silly. And in this moment, I am in the very presence of natural darkness. I am floating in an empty space, where the said natural embodiment is in control, letting me drift in peace as I relax inside of it. I feel warm, I feel protected, I feel safe within it. If something provides you a safe environment and you are comfortable in it, how can you possibly classify it as bad? Or evil for that matter? If it a creature, then it is okay to have doubt about its original purpose. But a natural raw power? Nature has never ask anything from us, so why doubt it? Are we so stubborn to see the light of the other side? "Are thou comfortable?" Quite a lot, actually. Thanks for asking. "It is our pleasure to bring thou pleasure," Aww, that's so- WAIT, WHAT. "Is something wrong? Was it something we said for such matter?" said a voice out there. Opening my eyes as I spotted the same darkness I am embracing, I looked around to see the source of the voice. Nothing. But I'm sure I heard someone! "Thou did, didn't thou?" said that same voice again. A small fragment of fear was taking hold of my heart as I tried to find who was saying that. However, all I could see was darkness. Knowing that this place was filled with things I couldn't comprehend, I attempted to relax using my breathing exercises. My senses began to lower as my fear diminished. I could feel my heartbeat slowing with the darkness's aura wrapping me like a child. Once I had my five primary senses in check and controlled, I looked around to try one more time. "Hello? If someone out there?" "Why yes, we are here." I attempted to look around guiding my search by the direction I heard it better. However, it was empty. But there is someone in here, right? "I don't see you...?" "Thou don't? Tis is a rare incident," it said, recognizing it as a female voice once I heard it a few times, "Most creatures can perceive our presence even if they do try to ignore it." "Well, I know for a fact that you are either invisible or a fabric of my imagination." I said bluntly, "I'm inclining towards the latter though..." "How dare thou to say we are a fabrication of thy mind!" she said, with an angry tone filled with venom, "We shall let you know we are merely nothing else but real!" "Well," I said with doubt and a slight bit of mockery in the back of my mind, "If you are truly real, then you can perhaps appear in front of me." I heard silence reign the place for a few seconds, only to be replaced to by the female's voice. "Yes, we suppose that is logical. Very well then. Allow us a second..." As suspected, I waited a few moments for said voice to attempt something as my mind began to wonder where I was. Looking around, I saw the darkness I just defended roaming as I drifted inside of it. I never knew why, but both light and darkness have a gigantic appeal to me. Both forces, despite being power in a different shape, have always brought me comfort when I least thought of it. Maybe the only reason I don't have anything against them must be due to their aid when I was down in many occasions. Almost everyone I know is afraid of the dark in some way. And I am no exception. But right now? I embrace it with full and wide open arms. It is almost the same way I do with light, but it feels more... "Fulfilling?" "Yeah... fulfilling. Wait a minute!" I turned around to spot the voice once again, but instead of expecting a shallow space as usual, I spotted a pony as my fellow changeling friend told me. And, boy, it was tall! The creature stood at the same size as Chrysalis, bearing a similar dark color coat as her. However, it actually has a dark blue fur coat, almost like forged with midnight, giving it a rare, yet collectable warm feeling to anyone who sees it. Her mane as well as her tail is... unique to say the least, nothing I have ever seen before. It looks abstract, flowing with something I can't perceive-- there is no wind, so that is scratched for starters--, but real as well. Well, real as magic allows it to be. Her face is astonishing. It has female features everywhere you looked, but it imposes a regal aura. Her blue eyes could hypnotize any male into submission if used carefully. Good thing I do not find horses unbelievably attractive! Well, not really. Maybe a little. I blame my brother. Her body structure reminded me a lot of a horse. I know this is a pony, but I have been told ponies are about the size of one of us, not like Chrysalis. But seeing a pony the size of her just shattered any sort of expectation of normal ponies. If others are like her, I should be more careful if I ever leave the Badlands. Last, but most curious is the... thing in the back of her... rump. I have no idea what that is. It looks like a crescent moon, but surrounded in a black mark. Whether it is intentional or not is beyond my knowledge. "Greetings, creature! Our name is Luna and we- .... thou are a changeling." "Huh?" for the first time since I arrived at this place, I looked at myself and saw the changeling body I woke up in the Badlands, "Oh, you are right." "What does that mean, changeling?" 'Luna' said as I continued to stare at my foreign body, "Were you expecting to appear as another creature?" I was about to say yes, a human in fact, but something stopped me in that moment. The whisper was faint, but I believe it said 'No' "Um, no... I don't know what was I thinking..." "It is okay changeling creature. Dreams can do that to anypony." Luna stated as she smiled. I smiled back and nodded as her explanation carved into my mind. Just one thing though... "A dream?" I asked, curious about this dream thingy. "Yes, a dream. As a matter of fact, thou art thy first changeling to have a dream of its own!" she expressed surprised while looking at me with awe, "We are impressed. We have believed changelings could not have dreams until thou proved us wrong." "Um... thanks?" I replied as tried to comprehend what she just expressed. My mind feels turmoiled for some unknown reason and I can't think clearly. As a matter of fact, I can't remember what was I doing before I arrived at this place... falling asleep I guess. Just what happened? "Are thou okay?" she asked with concern, "Thou look out of your mind..." "Oh? Uh... I... nothing... I was just... thinking about something." "About what?" A little privacy, please. "Well..." I stammered as I recollected my thoughts, "I was wondering what I was doing before coming here. You know, before I fell asleep in God knows where." "'God knows where'?" she repeated, looking to remember something, "Only he speaks that way... could it be?" She proceeded to stare closer into me and squint her eyes. I didn't mind, but she was taking more of my personal space than I would have liked. Luna backed away as she saw a bit of annoyance in my eyes and began surrounding me, like a predator does to a helpless prey. Despite the situation I was, I mentally prepared myself for whatever she planned on doing. However, she didn't jump at me or anything similar. The mare simply studied me, staring at some areas of my body more than others. "Thou said you couldn't recall what you were doing before coming to our realm?" "Your realm?" "That's right. We, princess Luna, are the owners of the dream realm, as well as the fertility and sex realm!" she answered while placing a hoof on her chest and smiling, "What we are curious about is thy memory of yours." "Well, as I said, I can't remember what was I doing before coming here." "Very well..." she stood in front of me with a intrigued expression forming on her face, "Can thou remember thy name, changeling?" "Well yes!" I replied with confidence, "My name is Ma... Muri... Mau.... ugh... what?" "Hmph. It seems thou are having memory problems." she stated, tapping her muzzle with a hoof, "It is a normal occurrence for any who crosses our realm, so it does not become too much of a burden for us. In this case however..." I didn't really listen to the mare in front of me. I was more focused on why I couldn't remember such a simply thing. Shaking any cache memory thought out of my mind, I used many of my existing memories where I recalled using my name or even think of it. But it didn't work. Whenever a thought appeared, it somehow ended with an abrupt interruption or clouding. "Why can't I remember my name?" I mumbled as I placed a hoof on top of my head, rubbing slighty. Luna must have taken a shock as she proceeded to looked at me with.... well, shock. "Uh, rest at ease changeling. No need to force thyself into-" "Fire." "What?" "My name is Fire. That is my name." "Oh... very well then Fire. Despite not being the one we were looking for, we are pleased to meet you." "Likewise, I suppose. Wait, you said you were looking for someone?" "Well, yes." "Any idea how he or she looks like?" I said as I approached the mare. Luna seemed to have trouble relocating her thoughts as well. Whether if it is the dream realm affecting or not-- as unlikely as it may be. "No. The interdimensional quantum space is very complicated. Any creature that happens to cross would simply- ....Fire the Changeling. I must ask you to stop barging into our personal matter. We would like to keep this search by ourselves." "Woah. Sorry. I thought I could help." "In any case, we will like to proceed." she chirped bowing a few inches, "If you could possibly ask thou some questions, we would most pleased." I turned my head sideways and raised an eyebrow, "Uh, sure... but if there any reason for that besides the creature hunting?" "WHY YES!" she shouted letting out a powerful force from her voice, knocking both my mind and body away. Luckily, for some reason, I stood my ground and remained in my original position, sitting for a change of pace, "Oops. Luna, thou did it again. Yay us." "My ears.... my delicate ears..." "Our deepest apologies Fire the changeling!" she stated with worry and regret, "We didn't expect that to happen! Our intentions are not of harm, we swear!" "It's alright..." I replied rubbing my ears in the process, "I'm not angry at you. I'm more... surprised." "Surprised?" "Yeah! I mean," I explained once the ringing in my head came to a halt, "With a voice as powerful as yours, I'm surprised I haven't been shattered to pieces yet." Luna's sight turned uncomfortable, almost as if she didn't expect me to say something like that. "Thou were expecting something so... bizarre as such said suggestion?" "Considering this is a dream, yeah, I did." Getting back up in all four legs, I shook my body to remove the after effects of the force, "With my most recent dreams, I have come to experience some of the wildest imaginations I could ever experience." "Although, it seems weird that I can remember my dreams and not my personal information..." Placing a hoof on my head and rubbing it with confusion, I stated bewildered, "To top things, they felt so real. A complete disorder but with sense. Almost as they were part of me or simply my imagination. Very wild." "So wild that thou could describe the dreams as... chaos?" "YEAH! THAT! That is the perfect word for it!" I happily expressed at her, while pointing a hoof at her, "I have no idea how you performed a bullseye on my lost adjective, but you have my thanks!" "It was... nothing, really." she meekly replied, dismissing my praise with a waving hoof, "We are just doing our job- Oh right, the job." "The job? Oh, the hunt?" "Certainly. We must not waste time, for we have little time to spare." she proclaimed, causing almost no sense in what she meant with little time, "Quick! Being a changeling yourself, have you encountered any abnormal events recently in your hive where you reside right now?" I felt uneasy with her question, my mind unwilling to aid her for some forsaken reason. My heart on the other side, was more than happy to help after helping ME with this doubt about my dreams and the 'Chaos' I have been experiencing. Clearly, she was a stranger to me, even if she was in my dream. Doing the most intellectual option would seem the reasonable thing to do. However, she seemed sincere with her words, as well as probably utterly busy with whatever she had in hands. Hooves. I meant to say hooves. In any case, despite my internal struggle, if what she was trying to accomplish was pure of heart, then who was I to stand against her request? Even if I decided to refuse, she could vaporize me into oblivion if she wanted. She entered my dream unlike anyone else I know, so it is very likely she is in control of it as well. I decided to assist the dark blue mare in said job. "Alright, let's see..." I recalled from the small amount of recollected memories and tried to remember if anything was out of place, or not normal as far as this world considers normal. There was this one thing though... "Um, I think I have seen one thing or two out of place." "Truly?" she rejoiced, her eyes expanding in size, which I assume it means she is happy for results, "Pray tell, explain this thing, quickly!" "Well, in the hive," I explained with self-doubt in my tone, "I felt a dark presence in one of the hallways of the castle." "Castle?" she mumbled, "Thy hive of yours has a castle?" Luna shook her head forcefully and said something in a foreign language I couldn't understand. Frustrated self talking, I guess? "That is not important Luna! Focus!" she exclaimed, distracted with something I can't quite put my hoof on, "What else can thou tell us, oh Fire the changeling?" "Um, well," I added carefully, trying not to give up too much detail, "This dark presence must be normal to them, but I somehow felt pulled towards it. It had a seductive essence, yet dangerous to anyone who dared to approach." "And?" she hurried as she went into thought for a split second, "Anything else?" "I have no idea. From I have been told, the hall where this presence was felt resided in the Queen's mother room, Chelsung." "Chelsung? Curious name." "It is? Well, Luna isn't the exception." I affirmed. For better or worse, I didn't receive a nagging or even an insult back, but instead a big giggle. Wondering why this was the case, I asked her afterwards, "What's so funny, may I ask?" "Oh nothing... It is simply that a really good friend of us said thy same thing when we had the wonderful opportunity of meeting." she explained. Once she finished, I showed a comprehending stare. "I guess it must be really common for you." I stated, smiling for some reason. Luna shook her head and looked at me in a relaxed way. "We're afraid that is not the case. As a matter of fact," she looked away and stared into the dark void surrounding us, "he is one of the few creatures that would say something like that, but that makes him much more special." "Oh. That's cool, I suppose." "But let's not waste time. I still have some things to- AGH!" she screamed as something caused harm to the mare, making her fall to her four knees and hiss venom at something. Worried about this, I approached the mare with caution and carefully inspect if anything was actually going with her. "Whoa, what's going on-" I asked not before stopping and walking backwards. I couldn't breathe. The lungs in my body twisted in ways I hadn't thought possible as my throat dried up unbelievably fast. My chest started to ache with my heart demanding to leave my body and my head suddenly gave in, causing me the worst migraine I ever had. I was starting to feel ill and completely immobile. To make things worse, I felt something really familiar embracing me from behind as my vision began to turn darker and darker with each passing second. Using all of my willpower, I somehow remained standing and looking at Luna as a course of electricity surrounded her body, her eyes cringing with the possible pain. Despite my already raspy voice going drier, I called out for her. "Luna!" But to no avail, she seemed overpowered by this unknown force. Calling out didn't seem to help and I started to faint away, holding to that little willpower I still had. However, in a small glimmer of light, I resourced to a suicidal idea so ridiculous that it could work. "HERE GOES NOTHING!" I shouted with a gigantic strain affecting my voice in every way possible. Charging my horn with all of my remaining magic, I shot a massive bolt attack to the mare in despair hoping to counter the electricity affecting her. With the little vision I had, I witnessed how my final resort came into contact with her, causing an electric discharge immediately. It spreaded out to every angle, myself included. Receiving my own attack in recoil unfortunately, my mustered strength disappeared immediately. Losing every ounce of fight within me, I slowly embraced the inevitable fate and closed my eyes. And it may have been my mind playing tricks on me, but I think I saw Luna recovering immediately, her eyes glowing white, casting a very bright spell enough to blind me more even more, shouting. "ENOUGH!" Then, in that moment, I heard a small voice screaming for me. "WAKE UP, FIRE!" The rest... was pure silence. ------------------------------------------->Drive<--------------------------------------------- 5 MINUTES AGO "What do you mean that you can't treat him!?" I shouted at Eve as she stared back at me, "He is slowly passing away from internal injuries and you mean to tell me you can't help him!?" "I'm sorry, but it is not possible!" Eve shouted back at me, making me growl in return, "If we could treat him back to health, we would have already!" "Don't give me that!" I yelled, anger fueling up my head, "He is curable and that is that!" Eve squinted her eyes and grunted some insults I couldn't understand, "Don't get me wrong Sir Drive, but we have tried what we can!" "Then do something else! He is not dying on me!" Eve tried to look menacing, but a quick death glare from me placed her back into a cowering situation, "O-on it sir. Let- let me inform the changelings' guild r-right away..." "Make it double!" I yelled once again, "Hurry up and get- OW!" I winced in pain as I felt a sharp slap from behind with great force, forcing to lean forward. Getting a hold of my disrupted balance, I obligated my head to turn around and spot the source of said pain. Frowning at the responsible changeling, I twisted from my position and yelled in response. "What was that Ivy!?" "THAT, was me putting you in your respective place." she responded angrily, giving a hard stare plus a frown, "If you treat my guild like that, it is fair to give you a medicine of your own taste!" "It's not my fault they are so bad at ONE SIMPLE CHANGELING!" "Would you tone it down old guy!?" she yelled back with a commanding tone, "If I recall correctly, you no longer have power on our guild because you left! So stop giving orders! That is my job!" "Then do your job better!" I responded, letting some of my anger subside. Ivy simply scoffed at my remark and growled. "Oh I am. And to answer your complain, they have done what they can! Don't think for a second that we are letting him die!" I tried responding back, but I felt powerless in my reply. Even if I tried to force them into helping him, maybe they are right. Maybe they have done everything they can. After all, Ivy never says things just because. If she explains something, it would be for the best to listen. Perhaps I should calm down... But the kid is dying! The internal injuries are going to drown him! And what am I supposed to do? I'm not an expert in healing! But if he dies, then... it will be another victim from this crisis. And I am powerless to help out. If they have attempted everything they have, then it's useless for me to try. Curse my old body... I wish I could do something for him. Yes. I suppose I should calm down first... "... Alright. I... I'm sorry." I apologized, bowing my head and sighing, "I know they are doing their best. It's just-" "It's okay." replied Ivy as I tried to calm down, placing a hoof on my shoulder and showing me a compassionate smile in return, "I understand how you feel. We all do. But as long as they do their work, there is nothing for us to accomplish by yelling at each other, and I know you can understand that as well." "That I do..." I sighed as I sat down with concern filling my head, "I apologize if I caused any trouble." "Just a little." she replied honestly with a giggle, but caring as well, "But we are happy to see you again. What we didn't expect is to see you again in a situation like this." "Not ever since the other incident." Ivy sat down and looked away with shame, "We all know it wasn't your fault. It was a young changeling in a wrong situation at the wrong time. We all know death awaits any moment." "That's why we train for..." I trailed off. Ivy looked at me with sympathy and smiled when I looked up at her. "To survive." she finished, "It has always been our number one priority." "And yet..." Silence reigned over the room as the two of us began to relax, yet still worried. Ivy must be thinking about the event that transcended 1 month ago. It was supposed to be another simple mission. Not a bloody war. But I supposed it had to be done, right? I just hope that all I could do was done. "ARGH!" yelled one of the many changelings inside the healing room. Ivy and I stood up immediately and turned towards the source of the sound. Looking at each other with concern, we sprinted towards the entrance and started looking around. It was a mess. Out of the 5 healing changeling in the room, 4 of them were knocked out on the floor, out cold. I could only stare in shock as almost the whole medic squad were on the floor, unconscious for a reason. It was when Ivy nudged me to look in her direction that I noticed the reason why the medics were down. It was the kid. His magic was out of control. This could only mean one thing. REALLY BAD TIMING. AND DANGER. LET'S NOT FORGET DANGER. His whole body was covered in an aura that could only be described as the magic outburst he had a week or so. I knew the magic of Fire was surprising, but this was right down ridiculous! With this kind of power, the puppet should not have been a problem! But why did it decide to activate now? Is it mentally active or did these goofs touch something to cause it? No, that can be the case. Were that the case, this magic feature would have been activated in the fight. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Eve struggling near the table where Fire was residing, almost as if the magic was overwhelming for her. Using a portion of my magic, I pulled her towards us. "Eve, what is going on?" I used telepathy to communicate. "I have no idea! We looking for a way to suppress his magic in order for us to operate his internal struggles!" "I take it that said idea didn't go as planned." responded Ivy as she continued to endure the magic's pressure. "I'm afraid it didn't." "Don't worry, we will take it from here." "But Sir Drive-" Her talk was short as a indirect blast from Fire put her to sleep. I looked at Ivy with awe and bewildered attention as I tried to comprehend the current situation. "Out of all moments...!" Ivy shouted as she gritted her sharpened fangs in annoyance. She sprinted towards him and used a shield break spell in order to break through. Her efforts worked as the shield was shattered and Ivy entered. However, a drawback followed after as Ivy was shoved outside of the aura with great inertia to knock her out. Luckily, I got hold of her in midair with trouble and brought her back to me. "I couldn't get close enough to turn off his outburst!" "What happened? Why did you rush like that?" "There is a trick to make him stop!" "A trick!? At a moment like this!?" "I know! It's annoying! But it is the only known way to stop this! I just need to get close enough and I will be capable of turning him off!" Ivy launched herself towards the kid once again to attempt shutting him down. Performing the same act as before, Ivy found herself again breaking the shield and breaking through. However, the same scenario happened all over again and Ivy was seen launched for a second time. Prepared as before, I pulled her again with problems, but safely right next to me. "Again!? It wasn't that hard the first time!" "The first time!? I thought it was just an outburst! Not a whole aura protecting him!" "Would you feel safe knowing that you are time bomb that could set off at any given time?!" "..... No, of course not! Does Chrysalis know about this!?" "I told her about it and I personally volunteered to look for a way to cancel said spontaneous outburst!" "You know I admire your bravery, but that is just foolish! All by yourself!?" "Oh bite me, old changeling! I know what I'm doing." I gritted my teeth as I began recollecting my thoughts. If he has a stop button, then it is logical to use that! But since Ivy can't get close enough, it would hard to even apply the right spell at the right time. I looked at the kid once again and began processing the given situation. "So, this is how things are going..." I thought to myself. Ivy knows how to cancel the shield around him and pull off a 'trick', a spell, that can stop Fire's situation. But the event is harder than before and she can't get close enough in order to shut it down. She gets launched back every time Ivy tries to get close to him, and could get really hurt if left alone. That is where I come in. My magic still feels weird after that puppet's battle, but I can still pull a powerful spell or two when needed. However, knowing Ivy's magic, it would not be enough to break the barrier and hold long enough. If I did try it, Ivy would be launched again and since I was focused on the barrier, nopony would be capable of catching her, either leading to her unconsciousness or really nasty bruise. The other option would be to apply the 'trick' spell on him myself, while she holds the barrier with her magic. But what worries me the most is my own magic. I'm confident that one powerful spell wouldn't affect me that much, but how much do I need to pull it off? Not to mention that I haven't healed from my previous injuries. Given the current situation, if said aura managed to hit me, it would only reopen the stitches and healing spells, causing an internal bleeding. I would be the one in trouble and being old doesn't help either. The last resort would be either killing or calling for back up. Killing is the last thing I want to do. Absolutely not a good idea. However, back up would take some time or magic to get here and Ivy said it herself. Fire is a ticking time bomb right now. By the time they get here, it would probably be too late. Even if it weren't the case, it would be too risky. What to do? Each plan has the same ratio of failure and perhaps even more dangerous bets. If I don't choose right now, then he could.... I have to choose right now! Otherwise... ....... ....... ....... ........ I know what to do. C'mon body. Time to workout again! "Ivy, what does this trick consists of?" "Why are you asking me that in a moment like this? .... Oh no, you are not going in there!" "C'mon, you know I can do this!" "Yeah right, old fella! Leave it to me! I'll take care of this! Go be useful for once and call for backup!" "Sorry, you know I won't do that." "Just go!" "Do I need to lecture again about elders?" "I was afraid you were going to say that." "I will take that as a no then." "Of course. I know I can do this alone, but you are going to insist of helping so much that I will probably submit in the end. Might as well just do it. I hate doing this with you, but it seems there is no other choice. " "Right. So, I'll need you to hold the barrier down as I approach the kid." "Obviously. It was expected. And listen closely, this is what you need to do once you come in contact with Maurice." "I'm all clea- Wait, did you say Maurice? As in Mauricio?" "Um, no. I didn't." "No, I'm sure you did." "I'm telling you I didn't." "I know you di-" "DRIVE WOULD YOU PLEASE FOCUS!? Fire needs our help right now!" "Oh right. Sorry." "Good, now listen! You need to perform an Exbentus spell, right where his X scar lies." "That powerful?!" "Yes! Can you at least pull it off?" "Uh, yes. A couple of times." "More than enough." "Anything else?" "What is your element preference again?" "Thunder, Lightning, you call it." "Then use that. When I say so, you will run inside and do as told. Got it?" "Crystal clear." "Perfect. I know you haven't healed yet, but I... I need you to hold on as long you can, despite how much I'm against the idea. Just be wary, if you try to strain yourself, I'll pull you out of there!" "You and I know the consequences. We are trained for it everyday. Just tell me when to go." ".... Fine. Wait for his next magic blast, dodge it and run like Tartarus. That's the perfect time to enter." "Alright then. I'm ready. Bring it on!" Doing as told, I prepared my whole body for the trial as we both waited for the next magic blast to show. Each seconds feeling like an agonizing minute, I mentally prepared myself for whenever danger decided to make its next move. Time seemed to slow down as we kept waiting, making each moment more painful than the other. As the aura around Fire began to twirl on its own, we knew the moment of action was close. Closer than known. I dug my hooves firmed into the pavement and prepared my still injured body for action. Self doubts came into mind as I remained still, making my movements sluggish more than I knew. But the idea of saving a young changeling when I couldn't last time fueled my heart with determination, making my mind more set than ever. I just had to wait... Wait for it.... Wait for it..... . . . Right on time. NOW! "Go for it!" "It's now or never." Rushing like told, I sprinted towards the kid's location and focused all of my attention to any upcoming blast. Foretelling the next attack, I glided in the air with the help of my injured wings and dodged the blast with ease. Well, I may have pushed my wings a bit to their limits with that jump, but that doesn't matter now. I know what to do. "You old fool! I told you not to over do it!" Reaching where Fire was, I expected the aura to harm me as soon as I entered. After all, it was made of his hive magic, and if I'm not wrong, his magic rejects ours with a great force. "Well, excuse me, because I'm about to overdo it even more!" I embraced myself as I came into contact with Fire's aura, unaware of the effects that it might do to me. Having my left hoof as first touch, I immediately felt the effects of the magic. It was... Corruptive. "What kind of magic is this?" I thought to myself, trying to adjust to this new sensation, "It clashes with ours, but it feels like a virus taking hold of my body..." "Drive! What are you doing!? Snap out of it! You'll get yourself killed if you stand there for too long!!" I didn't notice that I stood inside the aura motionless until Ivy called out for me. Thinking why that happened, I shook off those thoughts and headed to Fire's active body and hopped on top of him. Hoping for best, but expecting the worse, I charged the Exbentus spell in a flash and applied pressure to his chest, where the iconic scar in a shape of an X was originally placed. "Charge!" I yelled outside the telecommunication channel and delivered the spell with utter precision. Performing an Exbentus spell may be exhausting, but it is really useful to restore hearts back their original heartbeat. Knowing I used the right amount of magic on him, I looked at him one more time expecting the aura and Fire's outburst to fade away. But it never came. "What!? It wasn't enough!?" "I don't know! I performed an Exbentus spell like you said!" "And yet it wasn't enough..." "Was this expected!?" "I'm not sure! This didn't happen last time!" "Great! What do I do!?" "Just do it again! But with more power this time!" "But... it might kill him!" "And the rest of the hive will as well if we don't stop this!" "But... I... Oh por la gran puta! ('Oh, for fuck's sake!')" Applying more raw power on a second Exbentus, I charged it a second time despite my body screaming out in pain. My old body's limits were very near to collapsing into a big magic discharge and my senses were slowing fading. Even so, I had an objective and I was planning to pull through, no matter what. Completing a second Exbentus spell on the top of my horn, I felt my muscles tensing and reacting to the excessive amount of magic I was holding. Reenacting a powerful spell is exhausting, let alone to do it twice. However, I was very determined. I wasn't going to give up like that. If a changeling needed me, whether foreign or part of the family, I just knew that I had to help. This wasn't the exception. "Drive! Hurry up! I can't hold on much longer!" Not wanting to delay the process any longer, I used all of my willpower to deliver the final blow. "Wake up Fire!" Author's Note Alrighty, allmighty, Papyry! That was fun. I guess. Yup, definitively fun. Anyways, rejoice my friends! A new chapter! Will Fire make it? Will he succumb? Find out in the next- Oops, wrong series. Look out for the coming soon chapter! A number ten to be precise! See ya soon! Edit: I wrote this Author's note way too late. Like a month later. I done goofed. 10: Why am I not dead?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 10: "Why am I not dead?" Edited and proofread by Tripy998. Godzilla is my father... RAWR. "Wake up Fire!" That was all I could get out of my dream at its last moments. Whether it was that what I had heard or not, it won't matter anymore. After all, what happens to a body --which is containing great amounts of magic that also happens to be keeping in it like a shaken bottle of soda-- when even more magic is obtained? What is the aftermath of said bottled up magic body? Easy. It explodes. In other words... You die. And I did. So why am I not dead? "Eh?" I opened my eyes with ease as my vision was filled with white sights. With a few blinks of my own, I looked around, seeing if I could find where I was in. Much to my surprise, I was resting in a white room, laying on a brown bed, next to a wooden nightstand. Attempting to process how I got there, I used my memory and tried to remember how things made me end up here. But I couldn't. A sharp pain was all I felt when I attempted to remember something, anything that could be related to this exact moment. Unaware if this was a one time thing only, I tried once more to remember, even recall a single scene before I got here for some unknown reason. "The hell?" I whispered as my mind was blocked with pain all over again. Rubbing a hoof on the right side of my head, I gave up trying to remember, for all I got from that was a nice dose of 'Ouch'. "What a strange occurrence." I mumbled to myself, using my free hoof as support to sit on my butt. Once I sat correctly, I looked around once again, seeing if I could figure out where I was. From what I could deduce, it appeared as if I was in a resting room, if the white walls weren't enough proof of that. It actually reminded me of a hospital. Weird, I can remember something like that, but not what happened earlier? Really? Whatever, I shouldn't give it so much thought. I have more important things to meddle with. "Alrighty Fire, let's see-" I stopped midway as something felt out of place. Something that shouldn't be allowed or replaced. Oh, wait, "My name is not Fire... that is just a nickname." Shaking my head fiercely, but with a gentle touch to avoid hurting my head, I focused and commanded on myself the following words. "I'm Mauricio Bonofire, a human born in Mexico, who died and was reborn as a changeling. I'm also looking for a reason to my existence on Equestria while living under the care of Chrysalis... I'm not Fire. It's just my hive nickname.... I was reborn as a changeling, but I'm still a human inside... There is nothing that will take that away from me. I am Maurice... I am Mauricio..." Why would I even think that my name is Fire? Was it a side effect? Am I going nuts already? Just how much has this place affected me? Is it even safe for me to stay here? "So many questions, and no answers in return. Fantastic." I muttered to myself as I became frustrated real quickly, "What was I expecting anyways?" Knowing that I wasn't going to get any answer by dwelling on the idea so much, I reluctantly threw myself onto my back, resting my head on the soft pillow for a second time. I closed my eyes and breathed. The air filled my lungs with ease and I relaxed in a blink of an eye, allowing my mind to clear. Seeing as how I managed to relax in such a short amount of time, I stayed like this for a few more minutes, allowing my body, as well as my head, to rest.. Effective it was, and I successfully became calm. "Wow, that was rather useful. I need to do that more often." .... Alright. What's next? "Let's see..." I mumbled once again, looking at the ceiling for a few moments, "If I stay here, Iwill be able to rest even more. But I'm curious as to what happened. Unless someone carried me towards this room, it's hard to see how I managed to end up here in the first place..." Should I move around first? I mean, I'm not going to find out by just laying here. Hmmm... Oh, right. I better check if anything is out of place. Taking hold of the situation, I inspected my body in order to see if I had any kind of delayed reaction. It would be bad if I don't know if anything is wrong with me. After all, this place seems to be a hospital, just by the aura it emits. I don't want to be falling to the floor by accident just because I have a broken bone or something like that. Ok! So... ... Well, these bandages aren't for display only. My body had several bandages covering it. From my legs to the head, respectively. My instinct was right, I'm in some kind of hospital room, for better or for worse. However, I still can't remember what caused me to look so beaten up. Even if I tried to remember... well, the result is obvious. Good grief. My sight is worse than what I remember.They look used. If they are not just like that because we ran of medical treatments, then I must have been wearing them for some time. Just how long have I been here? Wait a minute... No! That is not what I should be thinking about. I have to find out whether I can move or not. THEN, I can figure out the answer to all my questions. Alright, check how much action was taken and analyze how they feel. But first, let's sit up. To begin with, my back legs. The bandages weren't covering much of the limbs. A little numb, but besides that, no problem. Next, the front ones. A single bandage was covering my right leg. Maybe a little rusted, but I have been worse. Well, from what I can recall at least. Then, my torso. This area has a lot of bandages, some of them seem worn out or torn apart. Although several unknown marks are on it, I don't feel uncomfortable at all. Following up, my back. ... ... Alright, what is that? Judging by the appearance, it's some sort of crystalized goo looking substance attached to the whole shell. Now, I would be concerned about it if it weren't for the fact that my shell had cracks under the goo substance. How did I not notice it before? That's beyond me. But I know that those are definitely medical treatments. My shell was perfectly fine, and now I have some cracks on it. Just what happened to me? Well, my shell felt a little heavier than usual. Other than that, I felt completely fine, disregarding the bandages across my whole body. If I didn't have anything wrong with me, I should be walking by now, right? Adjusting myself from the sitting position, I dragged my butt to the edge of the bed and leaned on it, exposing my back legs to the cold floor. Not feeling very courageous about walking for God-Knows how long, I hesitated on doing such a simple task. I felt afraid for no apparent reason, but walking is no different from before. Why do I feel scared for such a familiar movement? "This doesn't make sense..." I stated, still balancing my legs after touching the floor. In a moment of bravery, I mustered all of my fear and shoved it far away as I could. Not taking any chances, I pushed myself forward and held onto my weight with all four legs. I should have known this was a bad idea. My body had a shock, spreading through my legs across my whole self until it reached my consciousness. I had a terrifying feeling in my mind, and it wasn't my body that was responsible. It was something else, something so horrifying that I had trouble just standing up. "What is going... on... ?" Shaking due to an unnatural force, I fought this feeling, even if it caused my whole being to freeze right on the spot. All of the sudden, I was surrounded by grey scenery, everything turning into a colorless sight before me. "What!?" I shouted as I looked around. Wait, the feeling is replaced with curiosity? I even stopped shaking... "What the hell is going?" "Ah, ასე რომ თქვენ საბოლოოდ აღიარა, ჩემი თანდასწრებით ტკბილი ბავშვი ..." "Huh?" I stuttered as I heard a distant voice, "Who is that?" "იმ დროის საკითხია, თქვენ მალე მოხვდება ჩემი ხელები, და როდესაც თქვენ?" "I don't understand what you are saying!" I yelled, "კი არ Celestia არც Chrysalis შეძლებს გადარჩენა თქვენ. ყოველივე ამის შემდეგ, ჩემი მტაცებელი ერთ-ერთი ამ სამყაროში ... ნუ გაუცრუებ ჩემთვის Maurice ..." As soon as the voice disappeared, the grey scene suddenly began to take color, making everything move at normal speed again. Wait, a time spell!? "Hey! Who are you!?" I yelled as my environment started to come back to normal. Spinning around in a flash, I searched for any clue for this voice's whereabouts. "Answer me!" But no response came by, Staring dumbfounded at this turn of events, I regained my composure as I tried to comprehend what happened before my eyes. "What the... just who was..." Suddenly, I realized something. I wasn't shaking anymore, nor my body was as heavy as it felt before. Even the shock I certainly felt disappeared along with it. Not forgetting to mention that time spell dispelled when that thing vanished. So... the very reason for all this was that voice? If so... I fear for my safety in the future. "..." Welp, I guess staying silent and motionless won't do in this situation. In any case, I have things to do. This must be a warning and I'm sure something similar will happen at some point. I have to be prepared. "Fire!?" I heard someone yell from behind me, chances being near the entrance. "You... you are..." "Hm?" I turned around and spotted Chrysalis, staring at me with awe and concern. Her eyes were filled with... joy? Why would she be happy? "Queen Chrysalis! What's with the sudden shout!?" I heard as I saw a familiar group enter through the door, all looking at her with surprise and concern "Did something happen... to..." Looking at the voice's source, Ivy, she looked in shock as Emerald, Drive, Gaia and a few other changelings I recognized entered as well, adapting the very same surprised look on them. Not knowing why everyone was looking at me like someone was brought back to life, I immediately said the first thing that came to mind. "Um, hi. Did something happen?" I'm not sure why, but I think both Emerald and Drive started to form tears in their eyes, their expression changing from surprise to pure happiness. No, really, Emerald was forming like a waterfall in her eyes, holding her hooves close to her mouth. Drive was close as well, but he decided to hold it in and smile with a genuine aura. It took a half a second to realize that they weren't going to stand there all day, for they all started running at me at full charge-- except Chrysalis, she was a queen after all-- with joy filling their changeling heart. "Crap!" I whispered to myself, before standing up and backing away in a slow rhythm, "Guys! Look out! I don't feel very-" But it was futile. The impending doom of the hug was already at full motion, with no brake stopping the hype train. I could only hope I would be spared from the oncoming slaughter. "FIRE!!! YOU ARE BACK!!!" "GAH! GUYS! I CAN'T BREATHE!" But no changeling was spared that day. Eventually, everything had to settle down, for my body could only take so much hugging from others. As they got off of me (Forcefully), I decided to ask away from the beginning. What I received... was nothing I ever thought would happen to me. "Okay... so let me get this straight." I motioned with my hooves, closing my eyes as I concentrated on what to say next, "After I had a fight with a puppet-" "Queen Chrysalis’ puppet to be precise- OW!" I heard Gaia say as Ivy slap her on the back of the head in response. Ivy snorted and glared at Gaia. She was amused by this though. Chrysalis on the other hand... well... she wasn't looking very well. "Aja, Chrysalis's puppet. So," I continued with my talk, "After dealing with the puppet that Chrysalis created, I got so beaten up that I almost died, correct?" It feels weird talking about death so easily. "Yes." stated Drive, who looked away with shame, "It's my fault. I should have arrived sooner. If I hadn't arrived, you would..." I looked at Drive with sadness. He seemed so at guilt from what happened. Even though the queen was the one who created this whole ordeal, he still feels guilty about all this. "Hm. I see. So, that is why I was at the hospital..." "Actually, you were at the- OW!" Gaia repeated again, earning an annoyed expression from her towards Ivy, "Knock it off! It's not funny!" "Then keep your mouth shut." Ivy calmly spoke, with a smile on her face, "No need for further 'accidents', don't we?" Gaia glared at her once more, not before looking away with comprehension. "Further accidents?" I repeated. Everyone looked uncomfortable as I mentioned this said accident, "What happened?" I'm not so sure, but I think they all flinched when I mentioned that. Maybe I'm imagining things? In any case, soon all of the changelings in the present room seemed uneasy about something, almost as they couldn't face it head on. This continued for longer than I expected until someone decided to speak up. Emerald, looking at the floor without interest, spoke for everyone, "Um, it's just that... well, the thing is..." "It's nothing you should be concerned about." Chrysalis calmly remarked, with a caring smile on her expression, "The thing that matters the most is that you are alright." Well, that is a queen for you. Even if things are awkward, she manages to maintain a regal composure and clear up things. This caused me to feel more respect towards her, even if she behaves like a 'blue-blood' being every now and then. But I'm curious now. What is it exactly that they were talking about? Is there something else I'm not aware of? Should I even know to begin with? Well, I can't make any guesses about it. It wouldn't do much to my situation, even if I wanted to. But Chrysalis is right. I should be glad I'm still alive. From what they told me, it's even a miracle I'm standing on my own. Which is weird, because, I shouldn't be. Look, getting beaten to death means hits to all the body which equals pain. Pain equals a lot of Ow's and breaky-breaky. Ow's and breaky-breaky equals broken bones. Broken bones equals no walk. No walk due to hits from one guy equals shameful reminder that you suck at fighting. Simple. But here I am. Walking on sunshine, woohoohoo. And yes, it was a pun intended. "She is right, kid." added Drive, looking at me with a happy looking smile, "It is a great relief to see you back on your hooves. Literally. We never thought you would make such great progress in just one month!" Hold on, what? "Wha...? What do you mean?" "What do I mean about what?" "The thing you just said." "What thing?" "The thing from two seconds ago!" "Relief?" "No no, closer." "Literally?" "Close, but not enough. More." "Progress?" "You almost have it, c'mon!" "... Month?" "Yes! That!" I exclaimed as he repeated my request, "What do you mean by month?" "That you made great progress in one month?" I nodded as he nailed what I'm curious about, "Wait, we haven't told you yet?" "I don't think so." I commented, trying to recall if they mentioned something about a month related situation, "You said I made great progress in one month. What do you mean exactly by that?" Everyone around me began to shuffle uncomfortably, gathering together as I was left behind. A few of them gave me a few glances every now and then. It wasn't until Chrysalis was being looked by everyone when they agreed about something. Receiving a respectful nod from the queen, everyone returned to their original position and gave me a caring yet worried smile. "Fire," called out Ivy, earning my full attention towards her, "I'm going to tell you something delicate,but before that I have to make a request for you." Feeling uneasy, I nodded my head, despite this ungrateful and disgusting feeling that was in my stomach. When I successfully countered this feeling with determination, I spoke, "What is it?" "Please don't panic." It only took three words to make all that hard work vanish into nothing else than thin air, like a paper caught in a fire. I wasn't even informed about this new information, and yet I was terrified. I knew it was bad, judging by the warning/request Ivy gave me, but why do I feel so... terrified? Mustering all that lost courage from before, I forced both myself and my stomach to calm down. I had to be strong if the news were as shocking as I felt they were. With one last push, I spoke again. "Lay it on me." Ivy seemed unsure, hesitating on telling me... whatever she and everyone had to tell me. Her eyes were more than clear. She wasn't sure if letting me know was a good idea. But something gave her that confidence I know ever since I got here. Taking a deep breath, she broke her gaze from me and looked at her queen. Chrysalis seemed unfazed, but I could notice a twitch or two from her mouth that revealed she was nervous about something. Nevertheless, she imposed a royal aura and nodded at the troubled Ivy. "Well, here goes nothing." muttered Ivy, closing her eyes for one moment and opening them the next, "You were in a full coma for at least a month and a half." "Huh... is that so?" ------------------------------------------->Ivy<--------------------------------------------- If letting know Fire half of the truth was a good idea or not, it wouldn't matter anyways. He is one smart changeling. He would figure it out on his own even if we didn't tell him. But, I never expected him to react this way. "Huh... Is that so?" was his only answer. His eyes all of the sudden changed from that sparkling fire in his eyes into nothing but ashes. Although his gaze never looked away, it was more than obvious that his mind was out of his body. Those unique green looking eyes suddenly turned grim, giving away a feeling of dread. I have met terrible fates that happened to other changelings in several missions, but his case looked so... broken. Fire didn't need to say anything. It was quite obvious that it affected him, and hard. To be honest, I thought he would have made a joke about it and then freak out like he usually does. But this? This is different. He was more than terrified. He was... scarred. The reason is unknown, but I feel his reason is more than valid. Or at least, that is how I feel about it. Looking at my right, Queen Chrysalis stood there with an unbreakable poker face, looking at his reaction like it was nothing. But deep inside, I knew she was concerned about him. Really concerned. Those days she took care of him personally were more than enough proof. As for my fellow changeling friends, they had the same reaction as my queen, but they were actually showing it. Me, on the other hand, was curious about his reaction. It's natural to feel horrified about news like this, but he is different. Something is troubling his mind, and the coma news just added fire to- Wait, stop. That was going to be horrible pun. Focus. "I... I think I need some time alone." Fire ordered, catching all of us off guard. Looking away, he smiled, his eyes still not recovering that spark I saw before, "Is... is that okay?" We all looked at each other with concern, unsure if it was a good idea. However, that train of thought vanished as our Chrysalis, our most benevolent Queen and all powerful ruler, simply nodded and walked away. Looking with awe, I desperately called out for her, "Queen!? Are you taking orders from him!?" "Of course." she simply responded. She turned to me with a curious face, as I was still picking up my jaw from the cold floor, "If he believes he needs some quality time alone, then let him. After all, it's my fault that our important guest and friend is in that state. Taking orders from him isn't humiliating or insulting. It's looking out for a friend." Queen Chrysalis walked away until she left room with common click on the door. Still shocked about her behavior, I comprehended her reasons and obeyed as well. If our queen had the humility and sufficient care about Fire to obey his request, then so could we. "Understood." I mumbled to myself, looking at the door for a few more moments. Turning around, I had eye contact with the whole group. "You heard the Queen. Everypony, out of the room." I ordered using the hive communication. "Yes, Commander T. Ivy!" Just as ordered. Everypony walked out of the room without questioning. Still, that didn't mean that their preoccupation was gone. They really care about him, and we all know it. We are lucky to have a changeling like him. "Commander T. Ivy!" I heard one of my soldiers calling out for me, as I kept heading towards the door. "Come in, Weed." "Sorry to bother you, but we need your assistance. Please come to HQ quick." "On my way." I spoke once more, cutting the communication afterwards. Before leaving the room, I looked back at Fire, who remained looking off into the distance. SIghing, I averted my gaze from him and walked out the door. Fire... You have no idea how much of an influence you are. Given the opportunity, you easily befriend the whole hive with a smile. In just two months, you made such loyal friends that care about you. Myself included. Maybe... maybe he really is the key to our problems. And I can't let him die- No, we WON’T let him die. I’ll make sure of that. 11: Why is that a thingy?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 11: "Why is that a thingy?" Edited by Tripy998. That's a toilet. -----------------------------------------> Mauricio, 2 months later <------------------------------------------- "Blazing Kick!" I shouted, spinning my body vertically as I used the inercia from Drive's blast. Having enough momentum in my speed, I stuck out my leg in a quick draw and hit the shield right where I wanted. I let out a smirk right before landing, the shield shattering, as expected, from the kick. Quickly picking up the pace, I applied some boost to my body right into his surroundings and threw a small punch from my left front leg to his jaw using my instincts to tell his location. However, the only thing I managed to hit was the broad wind, hearing out a small blast from my counter. I reacted to this, and jerked my head upwards, looking at where Drive was. Gone could be the fitting description to where he was. "Amazing, you managed to cut the attack to your favor and use that to hit me!" I heard from above. All of my 5 senses screamed at me to move back, but seeing how I lacked the terrain to use my footwork, I remained still as I looked to the ceiling. All I saw was Drive's cocky smile as he remained upside down, "But not fast enough!" It was at that moment when I felt a ever-so-slight crushing pressure on my back and met the ground in a flash. My body FELT that, and I was left agonized from the hit as I lay down on the ground, clutching my guts in reaction to the pain. Had it not been for the previous training, I would have been out of breath by the time I got to this point. An echoing thud could be heard a few feet away from me as I was recovering from the recent impact. Having reached this point, I thought I knew what to do when several senses sharpened all at once, but sensing this sensation of looming dread over me as I remained vulnerable reminded me of natural survival. I still had a lot to learn. "Enough!" I heard a yell, instantly erasing whatever that sense of impending doom was and letting me know that the lesson was over. "Dang, was it not the right speed?" I muttered to myself as I shifted my back legs to a sitting position, using one of my front legs as support and the other in a grapple with my stomach. I had one eye closed, the other green emerald colored eye remained open and looking down, but trying to close. My body was engulfed in pain, and I soon began panting to recover wasted energy and air from my lungs. My cyan hair was a mess from the fight and my horn was burning up from all of the magic used. In other words, I don' goofed. "Puta madre, pensé que te tenia." ("Bucking mother, I thought I had you.") I replied in an acid tone, but humiliated as well. No words came back as I expected an answer from him, but I got something else. A pat on the head. "Que linda boca esa que tienes. Solias besar a tu reina de esa manera?" ("What a lovely mouth you have right there. You used to kiss your queen with that mouth in such manner?") He responded as I saw his hooves in my lowered sight. He sat down as well, a sigh leaving his lips from the sound he caused. "You are getting much better than I thought, but you still miss that changeling instinct when it comes to dodging." "Oh, please." I snarled, adding fuel to my sarcasm. "I actually felt pity for ya, so I took the hit for compensation." "Very funny." Drive responded in a bored monotone, "If you had actually used your wings and caused a wind boost to move, you would have easily dodged that. You felt that impending doom feeling too, didn't you?" "Wha?" I replied as my brain began to work on situations previously lived. Cracking some codes left and right, I immediately knew he was right. "Oh for the love of- ..." I replied,logic catching up with my train of thought. I closed both eyes (well, one was actually already closed) and grunted in frustration, realizing that it wasn't that much of a problem to solve. And yet... My shoulder suddenly felt heavier and looking at it, I spotted Drive's front leg on me. I didn't jerk nor flinch when he touched me, for I knew he was trying to comfort my frustration. I'm unaware of how he manages to do this, but hey, you gotta work with what you have right? "Easy there, you were actually doing your best." he soothed, patting a few more times to create a more comfortable situation. I looked at his eyes and see the same caring eyes he carried back when I first began doing this, "I knew that having you under my teaching would get give you a much better edge in combat. Have you not seen the result?" "I know, I know. But you already know that, and so do I. What I don't know is, if I'm ready for tomorrow." "What, the scouting mission?" "Yeah." My voice echoing through my mind as the lack of confidence comes into my... well, mind. Rest assured that I have confidence on my skills, from fighting-- This demonstration was pure practice, nothing else, got it?-- to stealth. Heck, even culinary skills. Did you know that mayonnaise comes from eggs and it mostly adds flavor and not nutrition? Crazy, right? Uh, back on topic. It's not me that worries this handsome changeling-- words from the girls, not mine--, no. It's the impact I can do to this hive and the outcome of the mission of how successfully it can go. I believe we can survive this crisis if we work together and act on nothing more than instincts and teamwork alone. However, this can be seen as just another event I have to encounter. Another piece for me to fit in. Another clue of what I must do and how to contribute to the whole hive and Chrysalis as well. These changeling deserve a better life, and if we fail to fulfill even the slightest of requirements to come home and say 'Mission Accomplished' with no sweat, we aren't the real ones receiving the full punishment. It's the others. This whole family of bugs. Yes, bugs. I don't care for the term. We can be seen like that due to our appearance. Or maybe it's just my human point of view? Who knows. But there is one thing I do know. I have an actual purpose right now, and I'll be damned if I don't manage to fill in the shoes- eh, hooves? Feet? Clip clop? Whatever, if I don't reach the objective and fulfill my if somewhat temporary purpose, these kind changeling will suffer because of us. We can't fail. I will not let myself fail. "You'll be fine." He reassured, adjusting his place to be right next to me. "You won't actually be fighting, but rather see the outside world and harvest some love for the hive. Didn't you say you wanted to help out like you said a couple months ago?" Taken back by this surprise, I became both curious and scared of how he knew of such thing. I asked, unaware of the consequences that it might come when researching things that should be hidden. "Wait, how did you know?" "Words fly, grasshopper." "You just answered my question and gave me a lot more to fire away." I stated, with a dry tone in my voice. He simply snickered and looked away, almost as if he knew that was bound to happen sooner or later. His good right eye was out of my range of sight, blocking any idea of what he could be thinking at the moment, but his scar on the left side still had some movements\, involuntary twitches from nerves that were active despite the very notable vertical cut left behind from a claw or whatever it was that managed to split his eye. They were small, yet they remained there, acting instinctively on thoughts alone. Acting a little impatient on his waiting, I decided to do a little thinking of my own. What could the mission be all about? Could it be potentially useful for the hive, or would my mind just simply over-hype it? Like that one game about space back when I was a human that held like tree-zillion planets to explore for everyone and it could be named like you wanted, but that would lead to some potentially catastrophic bad names that would utterly ruin the fun about the space exploring thingy. Yeah, not the greatest idea. Luckily, it didn't happen that way! It was WAY worse. Like, matey, no multiplayer? By god, what were you thinking? I mean, no! Don't! Stop making people go to the hype train just for nothing! Seriously. On an another term, I am glad to be able to remember my past life. If I somehow lost my memories one day-- which I wouldn't know anything about it in all honestly-- and somehow managed to retain my natural skills, I would be pissed! Well, if I manage to regain all those memories back. And there is also the timeline thingy where you have to go quests and recover the fragments and shards of your little memory and do side quests, meet new people, allies go on an adventure, beat a big baddie, rejoice in all its glory- Wait a moment. What am I even talking about? I.... I forgot. Meh, wasn't important anyway. I think. Back to Drive! "To behonest kid," Drive explained as soon as I focused on him again, "I don't know the whole detail about this chat you had with the queen, but I do know that you are bored." "Very." "Charming." He replied and not very amused it seemed. Moving his hoof to the back of his head and leaning to his left, he continued, "Anyways, I can see that you have ambition, and we need that here. With the training you have been receiving lately, I must say, you are more than prepared." "And that demonstration earlier?" "Just a bit of fun." He smiled and laughed silently. I glared at him to no avail, knowing that even he if took it seriously, it would have no effect on him. I can't intimidate him no matter what I do. Was his experience that big that small threats are longer an issue to him? "Having a traumatized head right when you are going to your very first mission EVER, is not my definition of fun. Maybe to you." "And Emerald as well." I looked at him with shock and a hoof up next to my chest. Does she enjoy that kind of humor? Drive noticed my stare and dismissed it with a hoof. "Relax, she doesn't like that kind of stuff. She prefers to avoid injury, if possible." That gave me a small relief. If she was that kind of girl, I would be very worried about my future. ...Wait a minute, speaking of her. "Where is Emerald anyways?" "Oh, her?" Drive replied with no surprise in his voice, "She is probably sniffing your bed and fantasizing about you." What. "HUH!?" I quaked, completely shocked out by his answer, trying to ignore the imminent thoughts that came along with that sentence. I mean, what? Her? DOING WHAT? No way, she is way too nice to be doing that kind of stuff! Besides, why would she have an interest in me? Me! A changeling with a human soul and mind! Who in their righteous mind would want to have their way with a changeling, or me for an instance? -------------------------> SOMEWHERE, FAR AWAY AND NEARBY <--------------------------- *ACHOO* "Huh? Is somepony talking about me?" Said one of many creatures, just as many other females shared a moment with the universe by the outrageous question made by one young man. -------------------> Back with our changeling/human/not sure if hero protagonist <----------------- "Nah, I'm messing with ya." replied Drive, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Emerald is probably too pure hearted to perform that kind of naughty stuff." As soon as his words reached me, my heart made a small break and added relief to my mind. I sighed happily, knowing that such a thing didn't happen. To be honest, it would creep me the heck out if she did that kind of... stuff. If I have a saying in all this, it doesn't suit her at all. "Thanks for that. You almost gave me a heart attack." I added, ignoring my previous pain and relieving my chest in small circled movements. "I can't possibly imagine that sweet changeling doing that." "Yeah, you are right." He agreed, tapping his chin rather quickly, "She would just stalk you while sleeping and watch how your snores sounded 'adorable' to her ears." Urgk. Ow. "Eh?" "Yeah, she is too shy to confront the problem directly, so she would take advantage of the situation within a safe range." "Oh." I responded, my voice dry as sand on a high noon, "I-is that so?" "Maybe." He added. I think my heart just stopped. And some unknown arrow pierced my chest with brute force, leaving me speechless. If he only knew... "Who knows, I never fully understood her intentions, so..." He scooted closer to me, almost an inch next to my face, holding a coy smile and placing a hoof on my shoulder (Or whither, in equine terms based on how I looked like a horse) while whispering these terrifying words... "...So you better watch your back, kid. Who knows what might assault, stalk or sneak upon you, because if you fall... You won't have any idea what might happen... or worse... Take A-D-V-A-N-T-A-G-E of you." "Okay okay okay! IGETIT! I get it!" I yelled, backing away from him as fast as my legs would allow me, "I'll be more careful! Yeesh, you could go for a scare stand up and win first prize with high honors and all that crap!" His reaction was nothing more than a laugh and a smile to my embarrassed act. I could do nothing at my current position. He could laugh his butt off atf my, um, well, childish attitude towards sex, or sexual innuendos. But hey, is there a way for me to get something out of this? Probably not, but I could laugh at myself too. It did look a bit silly, in all honesty. Drive shook his head and got up, walking to where I was laying. His look changed though, it looked more compassionate, more understanding of what I just did. It seemed like a father's way to mock his child just for the fun of it, having both good times and enjoying each others company. Not forgetting to mention, Drive seems to have that kind of aura. Loyal, strict when it needs to be, but caring when the time comes. I suppose that he has his way around people, or rather, changelings to get more appeal and charm, whether he wants it or not. "Tranquilo, Fire." ("Take it easy, Fire.") He explained, while giving me a hoof towards my knocked body, offering a pick me up, "It's just teasing, you know better than that." "Uh, yeah. Yeah, yeah, sure. It's just two dudes having fun with jokes and training." I remarked as I accepted Drive's hoof and got back on my hooves. Dusting off some of the dirt on me, I shook my body, shivering out of pure instinct. Taking notice of the small leaf on my right hoof, I sat down on my rump and proceeded to remove it as I began to form my next sentence. "Nothing wrong about that." "Yup." "So..." I trailed, echoing the sort-of awkward silence around us. Not knowing what to do, or what was he planning next, I asked if it the training was still going. Receiving a surprising 'No' from his part, I wondered what he wanted, if there was something behind this answer. "Really? No more training?" "Precisely." "No strings attached?" "Nah." "No catch?" "None." "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Don't have any second thoughts about this?" "Por Dios Fire, quieres que te de una bengala en el cielo que grite, 'Ve a descansar, eso es todo por hoy.'? " ("My god, Fire, do you want a flare up in the sky does that shouts 'Go get some rest, that's it for today.'?") "Whoops!" I yelled as I took flight to the dark sky and headed to the grim looking castle. Looking back at the ground, I watched as Drive slowly became nothing more than small dot on the floor he was standing. However, I noticed something from him, a movement I couldn't figure out. He was flailing for some reason, almost as if a mosquito was bothering right in front of him. He kept going for a few seconds until I noticed something weird. Maybe he wasn't swatting a mosquito. Maybe he is trying to- "OW." ... Give me a message. Such as 'Look out for that wall.' Yeah, should have noticed earlier. Ouch, that is gonna hurt tomorrow. -----------------------------> Emerald, somewhere nearby <------------------------------ "Hm? Is someone talking about me?" Emerald expressed to herself, interrupting her activities for a moment. She debated if there was an actual conversation regarding her, but the changeling shrugged it off and continued with her main mission. "Mmmmmhmmm... Oh, he smells so gooooooood~" she expressed as she dug her nose deep into somepony's certain bed covers. Rolling in it, her body felt stimulated by the sensation and the smell it gave away. Feeling the sensation with so much passion, she gave another roll and her body screamed in ecstasy. "Oh, by the maker, if I could only have him in my grasp..." Somepony did not sleep well that night. -----------------------------------------> Mauricio, the next day <------------------------------------------- "Listen all of you maggots!" yelling with all her might, the commanding changeling in front of me made a stand for all of the newcomers standing next to me and a pile of other newbies lining up in a straight line. "I'm your commander in charge Second Lieutenant Leut! And all of you are nothing but a poor excuse for taken space!" Using some sort of magic amplifier for the voice, she made it very clear that she was not the type of changeling to joke around with. Her words echoed loud and noisy across the whole hive, or at least, that's what I believed. Walking slowly, but with a steady pace, Leut managed to somehow always cross my path whenever she yelled. Not much of a fan for screaming mares, but knowing what I'm going to do after this, well, it's worth the wait and ear piercing sounds. It was all fine until she stopped right in front of my location and me a curious look. I stiffened at her stare, straightened my head and felt some loose sweats coming out from the side of the head. Intimidated to say the least, she gave me a good look and stopped her ranting about how much of a loser we were or something like that. Not that I paid much attention to it, considering I have dealt with a lot pissed off people in my past. The Call Center event was never the same for me. My mind was suddenly filled with danger thoughts as Commander Leut didn't seem to take her eyes off of me. The others seemed to take notice of this, as they started breaking line formation and looming from their place just to have a look at my situation. Breathing rapidly increasing, anxious awareness rising, twitching movements and an unsure gesture were some of the passive side effects from her stare. I was feeling somewhat odd and yet at the same time, interested in what she was trying to see through. Now that I had the chance to take a better look at her, it was obvious that her physical appearance and voice was a mix of fem boy and tomboy, as odd as it may seem. It was indescribable at some point, but if her attitude had any hidden attributes to her personality, she could be either a mare in dire of strict discipline to hide her insecurities, or somebody who likes having control of the situations and give command while in that illusion of power that she may possess, just like many officers back on Earth used to do. Then again, this is not Earth, despite the similarities between us and them. Judging someone by just a short span of time will lead you to nowhere, for she could hide the biggest secrets of the whole planet and yet be an indescribable being out of control. Where am I getting with this? Probably nowhere, just a small thought that crossed my mind. Oh? Uh, yeah. Back to her. Her physical appearance was a short, orange stylish mane that held a tiny pony tail on the back of her head. Her eyes were blue just like the rest of them, but behind those blue eyes, there was a clear difference between the others and her. They were filled with either courage or recklessness. It's hard to distinguish those two sometimes. Her lips were nowhere out of the ordinary, except for that small diagonal cut which I assume is a scar, from the right side. Her ears, just like her horn, just an ordinary feature like the rest. However, her face structure was more... bold. A bit more squared than I would eventually see, and her muzzle wider than most mares I've met so far. Leut was unique, in a way, and if my instincts say something about it, it's that she was a veteran changeling when it comes to the battlefield. Perhaps she could rival Drive's experience just by the courageous aura she was emitting. "... I'll see you later in my office." Leut managed to whisper as she broke the stare and return to her original role. Oh, and she slapped anybody was sight seeing our little encounter with a baseball bat. Where she did pull that bat anyways? "That was odd." I thought to myself, relaxing ever so slightly from the confrontation, letting some of my muscles take a break from the stare challenge, or whatever it is you want to call it. But those finally words she whispered... to who was it really? Me or herself as a reminder? "I rather not have that option as the former. She is kinda creepy." I looked around and saw some of the smacked recruits looking at me funny. Do they know something I don't know? "Alright! So here is the deal you bunch of fillies scouts!" My thoughts were interrupted as soon as Commander Leut shouted once more, "I'm aware all of you are here for the debriefing and all that crap. So let's make it simple. Those who are heading to harvest mission head over to the south-west camp and you will get your orders and towns! The ones handling the creature hunter defense head to the castle, near the main gate! The not-so-new scouting party, go with Lt. Gaia. The lieutenant will be next to the headquarters. She will guide you and give the proceeded objective, as well your instructions for the scouting." Gaia... I've heard that name before... Wait, isn't she the guard right next to my room? She also does military service? Weird, I didn't think she was into that stuff. Then again, the hive is short on members and producing new changelings might be more trouble than it's worth. I suppose it is natural Gaia is willing to form part of the missions. But that means I'm teaming up with her. Leut said she is handling scouting missions. Simple logic, I guess. Thankfully, I know her and I can handle my way around others, not forgetting to mention that she is pretty nice to me. I like that. She is nice. "Well then," I expressed to myself openly, my heartbeats increasing second by second, "Better get moving-" "Hold it!" "Huh?" I asked, turning my head around to look for the source of the voice. What I saw was something I didn't like very much. "Oh, great..." Commander Leut herself with Swift next to her. I think I know where this can go from where I am standing right now. Ranging from *poorly* to *Lawrd have mercy on meh*. "Yes, you hot stuff, get your ass over here!" she yelled as Leut pointed a hoof right to the office looking building (Is it made of raw rock?) near her. "And make it quick, I don't like it when babes like you make a lady wait! Swift, get inside bad boy." "Yes, ma'am." was all I could decipher from his lip’s movements. He then proceeded to enter the office(?) and give me a sharp stare right before entering. In my defense, he is not that scary. It's just that his movements are too unpredictable. I don't know what he could plan or do within a 5 meter range. Another reason why I have a little trouble sleeping. Plus him not liking my presence doesn't make it any easier. Leut simply whistled to attract my attention and leaned her head towards my destination. I looked around and saw the same recruits holding a laugh or snickering at my downfall. Deadpanning at their reaction, I simply shook my head and silently realize that is the reason from the looks earlier today. Sighing at my fate, I slowly walked- A laser trail was right next to my hoof, making me look nervous at the site. I scrunched my face in terror, and looked at the source. Leut, holding a smirk and winking at me, a trail of smoke coming out of her horn. Like I said, I walked with a lot of pace towards the building. Oh boy! I feel like we are gonna have a good time. Because we are all friends! Yay! "So, here I am." I remarked, as I remained on a sitting position, with Leut leaning on a chair and Swift supporting his body on the wall, using his lower hooves as support. What amazes me is how he knows to use his lower body to stand up like that. Do they have that kind of intellectual knowledge to use a stand like that? Or is there some kind of creature here in Equestria that can do that? I suppose I can ask later. "Yes, you are." she copied, lifting one lower hoof to the desk's top. "You are here because you are what many claim to call you. A living rumor, a changeling who survived the harsh outside world, a meteor crash and dealt with many hardships." "Hardships?" I copied, scratching the back of my head, "Is there such thing about me?" "Is there?" she asked, more suspicious than anything. "Handling the queen's hypnosis, facing a puppet equivalent to the former captain's skills." Swift snarled at this, but made no comment about it, "Faced Equestrian's deadliest creatures and lived to tell the tale," Whoa, hypnosis? Equivalent to the former captain's skills? Fighting deadly creatures? Where is she getting all of this from? "Not forgetting to mention that you have a power so strong that even Ivy couldn't handle it alone. And Drive added to the formula as well, with training coming from him no less. That and many more." Leut smiled rather menacingly and licked her lips with temptation. I feel my cheeks reddening at her words for no particular reason. "If you weren't so innocent and cute, I would eat you up like a lollipop right on the spot." Yup, blood rushing to the top of my brain like a match being ignited on a November, 20th from the Mexican Revolution, followed up by a hyped shout on the hype train. "But I'm not here for hotshot hunting. But that can be arranged later..." Is it me, or is the room getting hotter? And why is Swift trying to stare me to death? This is not good. If I stay here more than I should, I fear something may happen to me. I... I gotta look for a way out of this! "Uh, yeah. Sure, but you called me for a reason, right?" I replied, Leut's stare not fazing, but intensifying instead. I gulped out of fear, but not backing down from the tension in the air. I need to force my way through to get out of here! "I'm here for my first mission, so, if you would please allow me to get to the point. No offense, Commander Leut, but changelings are counting on us to survive and make our lives safer each day. I'm willing to help them, and every second is valuable to everyone here." "Everyone?" More surprised on my words of choice rather than my speech. "Huh. I suppose you are right. Every second is valuable and wasting such time is such, a, crime!" She laughed and lowered the raised hoof on the table. "So, yes, I like the way you think. The way you are a direct guy when it comes down to doing the job. I like it... a lot. Growl..." She mimicked a hand gesture with her hoof and aimed at me, making me blush pretty hard. Even if they are a whole different creature, words are quite the... kick, if that is a way to say things. Flirting never fails with the right words. Oh, Swift, spare me from those death stares, for they will be, the death of me! See what I did there? It helps me. Spare me though. "But enough with words. I wanna see actions." Leut sprung from her spot and landed right in front of me, surprising me at the sudden reaction and making me take a step back. Leut then proceeded to extend a hoof and graze my chin, "If you are what the rumors seem to be, then I don't mind letting you have a piece of the action." "Um, in my defense-" I was interrupted once again, placing a hoof on my mouth by none other than Swift, who has the look of 'marked for death' towards me. Please stop it. I don't like it. "Oh, please, enough with the humble act. We both know what you can do." expressed Swift, who had yet to say a single word until now. I glared at him with fiery passion, "Oh, really?" "Yes. Really." "Uh-huh." "Swift, please, don't annoy my babe like that." Babe? Oh dear. "He has important things to do." "Yes. That. Now please stop pointing that dagger near my THROAT!" How did I not notice that before? Whoa! "Swift!" yelled Leut, apparently angered by her... friend's(?) actions. I'm not even sure what is Swift to the Commander. "Put the dagger down, now." Unfazed by her words, the changeling simply pulled the dagger away from my face and walked back to his original position. You know, if Leut was more of a formal officer, wouldn't laying threats upon his soldiers under him be considered subordination? Just saying, I don't like threats with pointy objects. Well, no one I know likes that. "Just making sure our guest isn't up to anything funny." I'M YOUR MAIN OBJECTIVE , THE GUY YOU GOTTA PROTECT. YOUR VERY QUEEN TOLD YOU TO PROTECT ME YOU NUMB NUT. "Oh, I'm sure he is not that kind of changeling. After all, we are family here!" More like a dysfunctional family to me. "Please, forgive Swift for his actions. This bad boy is jealous of you." "AM NOT!" he suddenly yelled. Welp, goodbye long nights of rest. "Oh shush." "If you can make him not point sharp things at me, then we are on equal ground." I responded, hoping to make a small arrangement. Leut nodded, but Swift turned his head away, probably angry by all this dispute. "Thank you." "You are welcome." Leut returned to her seat in a blink of an eye. Magic, I imagine. "I know that you want your mission already." "Yes please." And a ticket to 'Hasta luego' Village. "Hmph." Leut expressed, closing her eyes for a brief moment, making me think that she was coming up with something. Not before taking a small breath, she opened her eyes once more and stared at me with some sort of disinterest and annoyance altogether. "Well then. No point beating around the bush." Leut left the chair and headed to a nearby locker, with some sort of name written on it. I couldn't tell what it said, but it probably belonged to her anyways, seeing how this was her office. I mean, it is her office, right? The officer opened the said locker and pulled out some files in a yellow folder. Before she closed the locker, I managed to see a glimpse of a picture attached to it; war memories perhaps? Leut walked up to me and levitated the folder to my hooves. Obviously aware of the message, I took the folder and opened it. It contained some sort of rural towns pictures on them and very detailed information about the location. How to arrive, where, and who to contact. As I searched through the pages of the folder, I recorded into my mind some of the profiles about the changelings there disguised as some of the rural villagers. Continuing with the debriefing, Leut spoke once more, catching my attention again. "This is what you will do. A plain and simple mission.Go in, extract the harvested love from the villagers and come back home, take care of any suspicious target in the area or outside the hive. A bit dull if you ask me, for somepony your caliber." I looked at her with an intrigued face. She seemed bored for some reason, but it didn't take a brilliant mind to figure out why. "It's nothing you can't handle, but seeing how determined you are to get your mission done, how about a little bet?" "A bet?" I replied, unsure of my answer, "Um, ok? I mean, I'm not into that kind of stuff, but..." Hesitating a bit, my mind was unclear if I wanted to hear the bet, seeing how uncomfortable I was at the moment. However, curiosity peeked over the horizon and threw all precaution out the window. I was bound to have a challenge lately, so why not now? Maybe life could see it as a break. "Yeah, why not?" "Lovely!" chimed Leut, meanwhile Swift was just shaking his head in disapproval. Screw that guy, not like I wanted his favor after that little trick he pulled on me. "Seeing how you are heading with a squad of recruits, I want you to take lead for the mission. Get there and come back, safe and sound with all your colts safe and sound." That's it? Just be the leader? I can do that. "So... you want me to be leader?" "Affirmative." "Um, not wanting to sound rude Lieutenant Leut, but that bet sounds too easy to be true." "Wait, you thought that was the bet?" I nodded and she laughed, "Oh my. C'mon Fire, you actually made it sound like you were serious there." I just stared at her with a leaned head and a oblivious expression. "Oh, you are serious." For the first time in my residence here, I saw Swift snicker at the given situation. Well, at least he is not an all hatred-fueled machine on the inside. Despite his comedy aspects. Leut seemed confused at my reaction and appeared to have no response towards me. She showed a concerned expression and looked away for a moment. The concerned changeling was thinking about something, and no doubt it was about me. After a few more seconds, she looked determined, almost as if she remembered something very important. Mumbling to herself, she nodded and looked back at me with the infamous look she had earlier. "I had completely forgotten about the amnesia issue. You can't recall anything at all?" I don't know why she was asking this, but perhaps she wanted to make sure the info was on point. Expressing a troubled face, I stated that I can recall some things and some other that weren't before. However, past that point, it's all in blank. Or perhaps I just didn't want my humanity identity to be found and being held prisoner for who knows how long. Because, you know, a crazy sentient creature who claims to be a former alien to the world you are stranded after a mysterious fall from my apartment and a meteor falling out of nowhere coincidentally happening at the same time is something you wouldn't accept as normal. Yikes. Even I surprise myself with all the babbling. Anyways, back to topic. "Huh. So they were true. But does that mean..." was all I could hear from what Leut whispered as she pointed the tip of her hoof to her mouth and tapped it slowly. She shrugged all of the sudden and shook her head. "No... it must be a mistake. Still that doesn't matter, one can never really change." "Um, Leut?" I called out. "Is something wrong?" "Nothing sweetie. Just talking to myself." Leut replied, pointing a hoof to me. "Anyways hotshot, you still interested in that bet?" "At this point, I can't say no. I'm actually interested." "Wonderful!" she claimed, letting a small giggle, "Since I gave you the place of leader of the current squad, here is what you need to do." "Alright. I'm all ears." "I need you to pick up something that I need. Something very valuable to me. Something that happens to be around the exact village you are going to." she eagerly pointed out. A smug smile was plastered all over her face and a small shiver came down my spine. Something was wrong, almost as if my actions were not meant to be done. "I... sure, I can do that." "Charming. Now get that file and reunite with your squad. You should start getting to know your acquaintances right away, shouldn't you?" There! My chance to escape! "You still haven't told me what to recover besides what the folder says. You know, the bet?" Dammit Mauricio! "Oh, right." she sheepishly stated. "What I need you to pick is something called 'Fang's Orb'. Do that little bet and I'll teach you something very useful..." I have no idea what that us or it could be. By the expression of Swift, it must be something important. Tampering with important issues are never a good idea, but says that is the case? Anyways, it shouldn't be hard. "Doesn't seem like an impossible task. Count me in." I responded, full of confidence for some reason. Leut seemed excited by this and walked towards me, adding some sort of... movement to her body? I can't tell what she is trying to do. She stood in front of me with a grin, making me feel uncomfortable. Leut used her hoof to raise my chin and closed the distance between her face and mine. "I knew you were smart. Here's a little motivation for your trip." as soon as her words leave her mouth, she kisses my cheek, making me bolt in the place with the sudden action. "Uh..." I blushed, and hard. Swift's expression says that he now wants to kill me. Great. "Now get going. Don't wanna be late, do you?" Leut chimed as she walked away and headed to her desk. "Uh... right! Leave! Now! Chao!" I immediately ignited my legs into full motion and ran to the door, leaving the scene behind without a doubt. Running as far as my legs allowed me to. I kept the throttle going, unconsciously doing full circles around the camp with many of my fellow changelings looking at me with either awe or sheer amount of weirdness from my display. I may not have started to do counts of how many laps I did, but it was about 20 or so. Managing to get my senses a little more into place, I realized that I was making a fool out of myself. All it took to make everything look completely black, was a bark from a familiar looking pony. "Hey, isn't that Ivy-" *Thump* I swear that wall wasn't there before. Like, I ran around a lot. I have seen things. And that wall was not one of them. "....things get out of..." Oh.... my head.... "Really... trust is not...." Wha? ... Did I... Did I crash into something again? "...Perhaps he could.... but that must...." Carajo. 'Damn it' How many times has it been now? Eight? Ten? I think this is happening more often than one would like. "... At this point it is useless to... Do you really believe...." Wait. I think I'm hearing something. Or... someone as a matter of fact. What are they talking about? " There is no argue there... it must be something from...." 'Something from'? Is there something I'm missing here? "Well then... No point standing around." Hold on. Are they done? Dang it, I couldn't make out what they were talking about. Well, even if I focused on them, I really took a good hit on my head, full speed no less. With wings and all that jazz. Maybe I can scan my surroundings. "But still... that would affect everything. Are you sure this..." Yeah... no. My head is too dizzy anyways to even try to listen their conversation. No point trying to focus in their talk. Besides, I have a small ringing on my ears and no clue of who are them or where am I. I feel a spongy floor, but rusted and hard as well. So I'm not in a bed thingy, that's a start. Next, my body... Well, apparently one of the squad leaders is not in good conditions in the forehead. But my body feels heavy; must be my head doing miracles to the mind and body. I can still feel my horn though, despite the fact of the wall crash. But it feels kind of odd... a special healing gel(?) could be on it for all I could know. "No, I'm not. But he is capable of doing...." The atmosphere feels... normal, actually. I don't feel anything unusual in the air. No hostile auras, no awkward moments, no nothing. Considering it's me, nothing happening equals to something bigger happening. Which it usually leads to awkward or stressful situations. I don't like those. Not a bit. However, trying to move does bring feels rather stingy, so movement is limited at the moment. Well, restricted if I don't wanna feel the one thing we all share. Pain. "...As you command. He is now..." Other than the average temperature around -28°C from what I can decipher- my spot, there is no heat hitting at any parts of my body, so that means I'm inside somewhere, with no conventional window leading a long-ass distance light between me and the sun who so conventionally sets to tease those who like to rest. Amiright' lads? You are right lad. Cheers lad. Wait what. "Thank you. Now, I'm going to... him right... ready?" No, seriously. What was that? "Ready." Huh? "Clear!" All I could feel was my body oddly being energized for no reason, making my eyelids straight up open with lightning speed and look around in dazed state. I soon saw my body move on its own and jump from wherever I was and stick to the ceiling. Shaking my head in a zoned state, I unconsciously shouted rather sophisticated, "Things don't just happen in this world of arising and passing away. We don't live in some kind of crazy, accidental universe. Things happen according to certain laws, laws of nature. Laws such as the law of karma, which teaches us that as a certain seed gets planted, so will that fruit be. Said by Sharon Salzberg. Read by a maniac with voices in his head." As soon as I spelled that out, I regained my sight for a brief moment. I spotted Ivy with the most incredulous look I have ever seen before and... Spark? The guy from Drive's class? Whoops, crazy mode activated again. I sprang from the ceiling at top mach speed and landed on the beige floor with only the tip of my left hoof using some sort of magic help. Cracking my head upwards incredibly fast, I gazed at Ivy immediately and spouted, in a heavy American nobleness accent, "It is not like I have gone crazy, I just don't want to take any chances. You never know what could happen. Said by none other than Ruth Bader Ginsburg. Read and written by a dude with ADHD. Look it up. Do it." I remained motionless for a few seconds and stared deep into her mature and adorable blue eyes, while she was still wearing a confused mask all over her face. Did I say adorable and mature together? I did. Huh. Go figure. Oh, yikes, here it comes. I grabbed whatever inertia I had with me and sprung from my place, looping in the air thrice and landing on my left hoof again and making a weird kung-fu pose right in front of Spark, who was hardly believing what he was seeing. Standing on my back left hoof and posing the right side diagonally, I held my right clenched hoof arm close to my chest and the other open hoof pointing upwards at the tip of my chin. Holding a foolish expression on my face, I stated in a goofy voice, "I believe that if life gives you lemons, you should make lemonade... And try to find somebody whose life has given them vodka, and have a party. Once expressed Ron White on a white bed with a Ron alcohol next to it. Read by guy who saw a typo." Feeling the energy draining fast, I somehow managed to find the time to move at a quick pace and jump at the limited space where I was currently in. Using my wings as a temporary boost, I glided down to the ground slowly and stood in two hooves, standing like my former self and form. A human. Ivy no longer had the confused look and replaced it with one about to lose it in laughter. Her fangs showing up, one of her eyes twitched in resistance of the goofy situation I was showing once more. She wanted to laugh, and badly. Finding a will to speak, she spoke. "I... I have no idea what just happened. You..." as expected, she had her wish to laugh in place, but barely resisting her very limit. Placing a hoof on her lips and struggling not to burst out in what could be described as a hilarious scene, she kinda crouched and held her hooves in her tummy. Yes, that's right. Tummy. I said it. What you gonna do? All it took was one more break through and she was done. Ivy would be bursting out in laughter, Spark doing whatever he liked to do and everyone around would hear it. Yet, she refused to let go. Looking up one at me more time, sweat pouring out like a waterfall, she managed to spread a couple of coherent sentences. "You... okay... F-Fire? Need... nee-need any... help!?" I explained nothing, as I continued to remain in my bipedal stance and looking serious for once. However, a smug and a raised eyebrow was everything my mind thought it needed and decided to continue the actions I can't yet explain to this day onward. With my "normal" voice and hinted comedy tone, I spoke once more. "My psychiatrist told me I was crazy and I said I want a second opinion. He said okay, you're ugly too. Rodney Dangerfield stated, nuff said. Expressed by a changeling who was an alien before but refuses to let everypony here know." That was it. The famous and veteran Ivy, known for her disciplinary methods and ways, started to laugh like a maniac and roll on the floor like nobody's business. It was a rather cute laugh, if not creepy at all for how loud it was, but cute, despite details. I looked at Spark from my position, still standing on two legs and he seemed like he was imagining all this, smacking his head a couple of times to see it was reality or fiction. My friend, this is the definition of real. Get used to it. "Okay," I chimed, already feeling tired from all the adrenaline-pumped action, "I think Imma lay down on the floor for a while. You cool with that?" He replied with a silent response and weirded out expression. I acknowledged that as a yes. "Thank you. See you in a few minutes." I dropped to the floor, face first, stayed there for a while. Feeling sleepy, I got comfortable somehow and fell asleep right on the spot. Today was a weird day. But I can't complain. Why is that a thingy? Who knows. But it exists. No one asked for it, but it is there. Embrace the sensation. And now, sleep.Tu boca, es una boca sucia! XD More like "Hasta luego en mi cama"~ X3 Author's Note This is a chapter than was intended to go out sooner, but life likes to have as an unbreakable toy sometimes and have me out of my comfort zone. Plenty of times. It has been hell for me, but hey, I gotta do with what I have, right? So, yes. Sorry for that wait. More is coming the future and I hope you can endure the agony of waiting for me to come up with weird stuff that somehow manages to fit into the scenario and plot (butts are coming along the way, so get ready for saucy stuff short up ahead! Yay!) The chapters are getting sorted out and with me doing most of the job (Bullshit, it's the editor's job that has it the worse), it has been hard, no lies. But I won't stop. I don't want to, honestly. It has been real fun in the ride lately. I rather stay in than leave just like that. So... yeah. Just rambling for me and you guys. It has always been like that, eh? Well then. I have more bull-spit in my mind to type and a new business to attend. It's going to a real roller coaster for me and me only. Well family too and all that, but yes. Ups and downs. Simple as that. With that said, I'm not completely comfortable with the middle part, but I went all out in the end. It was fun. See ya around! 12: Why do I always like to make an flashy entrance?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 12: "Why do I always like to make an flashy entrance?" Edited by Anonymous 0. I sorta have a voice in my head. It tells me to behead stuffy bearded animals. Can't imagine why that is bad. -------------------------------> "F.I.R.E." Mauricio <---------------------------------------- _MISSION STATUS: ONGOING_ _OBJECTIVE: HARVEST LOVE FROM HAKARIK VILLAGE_ _SIDE OBJECTIVE: MULTIPLE OBJECTIVES DETECTED. ANALYZING... A) UNDERTAKE THE DUTY OF KNOWING YOUR SQUAD_ B) INTERACT WITH THE CURRENT SQUAD LEADING THE HARVESTING ASSIGNMENT OF HAKARIK VILLAGE. SPEAK WITH SABER RANK BEAK AND ACKNOWLEDGE THE EXTRACTION_ C) KEEP YOUR PROFILES AND DISGUISES UP AT ALL TIMES AND DON'T BE DISCOVERED. TRACK DOWN AND ERASE ANY RELEVANT MEMORY OF ANY SUSPECT AWARE OF YOUR TRUE PRESENCE. KEEP IT SIMPLE_ D) ???_ _CURRENT LOCATION: STANDBY... RECON SUCCESSFUL_ (_V.I.C._) SQUAD LEADER, CHANGELING "F.I.R.E.", LESS THAN 350 METERS AWAY FROM THE VILLAGE_ SGT. CHANGELING "Boa Hunt", 5 METERS RIGHT TO LEADER'S POSITION_ CPL. CHANGELING "Cabin Platinum" 1.2 METERS LEFT TO LEADER'S POSITION_ PVT. CHANGELING "Scarlet Fall" 2.5 METERS DOWN FROM LEADER'S POSITION_ STANDING BY FOR NEW INFORMATION_ ... CURRENT TEAMMATE "Boa" IS GLARING AT ME WITH- "The Maker is my witness, if you don't shut up Scarlet, I'll try out my amazing, but somewhat new, sewing abilities to shut that trap of yours!" shouted Boa as he coldly glared at poor Scarlet for acquiring new information for her next report back at the hive. Looking back from where I was sitting, I idly stared at the newfound and beautiful background moving along with the train's speed. Colorful mountains in the distance, vivid landscapes shifting ever so often below the mountainside gaze, and the constant view of clouds taking all sorts of forms from animals to inanimate objects, I perceived what my eyes could ever imagine as nothing more than a perfect, breath-taking sight for sore eyes. The restless movement of the background, combined with the hot wind blowing from one of the open windows of the train, was more than enough to make me sleep effortlessly on one of the seats and wait for the train to arrive towards our next destination. That said, it could happen at any given moment if it weren't for my squad's current situation. Letting out a small, but concerned whine, I rubbed the back of my head slowly; watching my new squad bicker like a bunch of children forced on sharing seats was something that added some stress to, well, everything. I sighed poorly and tried to intervene, but it was too late before I could say anything on the matter. "But Boa! You know I need this! What happens if I don't pick on every possible information?" Scarlet, a female changeling from my squad, whined as she pressed her hooves on her head and started to rock back and forth, concerned over little details that no one but apparently her, happen to care about. "Chrysalis's knows what will they do to me if I miss something! I can't a single detail escape from my grasp. I simply can't!" "Oh, don't worry. There is a solution to that." responded Boa with an unsettling tone, "It's called, 'Doing nothing', a perfect strategy from moi perfect guide to achieve great things. Let others do the work for you, and one day they will at your door. It's fool proof!" he chimed with a hoof under his chin. Looking at the couple argue over something that was supposed to happen much later on, made me think if they actually took things seriously from time to time, or they were simply morons with their minds going places others wouldn't appreciate very much. But that being said... I can't express myself saying that I was quite fond of the idea of having to make a report every time we came from a mission, but hey, it makes sense in the end. Checking up on the other changeling's work was ideal if you wanted to keep everything within reach and collected. But still, kinda boring. "I think I saw a butterfly." said the last member of my squad as he gazed upon the window with an indescribable expression. Moving his head sharply, he took a sad expression all of the sudden, "Oh no! The butterfly died! I even gave it a name!" "Well, tough luck Cabin, it wasn't going to survive anyway." replied Boa as he looked over Cabin's expression and explained without any remorse. "It is better dead than it was alive." "Boa, I know Cabin can be a bit of a airhead- Sorry, a complete airhead from time to time, but would you please consider somepony's feelings before talking?" Cabin added something like 'Oh, nevermind. It was dead already.', but Boa's voice ruled over Cabin's and it was barely understandable. "Fine, but you know how I like to answer someone and have no consequences about it. And before anything else, stop what you are doing. You are not taking every simple detail on the reports because that will make me do work, which I don't want." "I can't!" she quivered as she grabbed her head and it shook with fear. Boa could be seen annoyed by this, and was about get to another point, but I then intervened. "Alright, both of you, knock it off." I stated, grabbing the attention of both changelings, "There is plenty of time before the train reaches the town, so try to not ripping each other's throat until then, okay?" Both of them stared at me with worry, and hesitation, trying not to make a fool out of themselves right in front me if I may guess, as their minds tried to make this happen. "Yeah, sure. I'll be more gentle next time." whispered Boa as he crossed his front hooves and laid back on the back seats, "Tell me if anything happens." "Got it." I added. Looking back at Scarlet, she fidgeted with her hooves in the air and tried to respond, but was too nervous to say anything, "And Scarlet," the changeling flinched at my call, "You don't need to be so shy around me. I don't bite, and I don't plan on starting now. You said it yourself, right? We are all in this." "I know... but we already talked about this, back at the hive. That chat is over, this is the real me. A major academy nerd who enjoys working!" Crude, but relevant to what she explained to me earlier. "And also, I get nervous around others when it comes down to a mission. Not forgetting to mention, you are practically much more famous, interesting and important than me. I can't help but... feel like that, especially around somepony like you." Again, they weren't so subtle about their feelings, but I suppose they aren't very careful about expressing concern with each other. Still, I can't seem to grasp that whole thing about me being more important than me. "I doubt that I'm more important Scarlet." I dismissed her statement, with a hoof in front of me. "Again, we are all on this together. Everyone is practically family. So stop from stepping down your self-esteem and take it a bit easier-" "I have to step up." She cut me off, catching me off guard. "I can't drag you down and make you look more..." Scarlet seemed to trail off, looking for the right adjective in the situation. "Common?" "More like unworthy." "Again, I'm not that all mighty changeling just because of some rumors spreading around." I insisted, yawning all of the sudden. "But you did survive a meteor crash, right?" "Yes, but..." "And took wing and training under the orders of the retired Commander Drive, former Silent Sword member, right?" "Again, true, but-" "And faced the queen itself!" she chimed with a voice full of awe. "Okay, now you are exaggerating." "A-am I?" she stuttered at my remark. Shaking a little, she seemed to become suddenly shy again. Not wanting to toy with her anxiety anymore, I took a breath in and sighed. "No Scarlet. You are right. I, indeed, faced Chrysalis in a way more than one." Even if that didn't go well. Besides, I was very lucky to avoid punishment if that seemed to be something right down stupid. "See? I can't let your reputation be stained by my incompetence!" she went full circle and spouted words of inspiration- more to herself than me, honestly- without any warning. "I have to- no, I need to become a better changeling to live up to your expectations!" "There are NO expectations! Just do what you do best and guide me through the mission..." I thought to myself, not having the courage to speak up. I could, but she would insist on thinking me as an idol and, in all honesty, my mind was rather troubled from stress. I'm looking forward to complete my first duty, not to expect others to do things to please me. "Not me!" intervened Boa, holding a hoof from his place towards the ceiling from where we could see, "I'm just happy to have somepony capable of doing things right for once! And strong too. Less work for to me to do." I glared with both relief and mild annoyance at Boa's hoof as it slowly descended back to its owner place. Erasing any trace of my glare, I looked back at Scarlet once more, holding a hoof in front of me. "Look," I commanded with the right tone, "I don't know what you may have heard about me, but you should probably just give it up. I'm not that superstar everyone thinks I am." "Nonsense!" Scarlet meekly shouted, holding a hoof close to her mouth and almost gasping. Almost is the key word here. Her eyes drifted from me and looked down to the ground in cold disbelief. That is, until a light bulb appeared on top of her head. And crashed forth to her left, vanishing just like it appeared. "No... Boa. It must be him! He must be a bad influence on you! He needs to learn this from my hoof!" Hold on, what? "Um, that is not-" Before I could even continue my sentence, Scarlet leaped from my place with a huge momentum, landing where he was and beating the heck out of whatever Boa must be made of. Grunts of pain could be heard across the train room, several hoof colliding with the flesh of Boa's helpless body. At least, that is what should be heard. I dared not to look at the massacre taking its place, and rather just lean my head towards the seat where Scarlet was and rested there, hearing what could be transpiring back there. I remained there in shock, as the hits could be heard like a brick hitting the pavement of a street 5 feet away from anyone. It sounded constant and painful, if the grunts were any indication. But just as it began, it suddenly stopped. Boa's voice was silenced, and the sounds of something being dragged across the floor took place across the room. Remaining still as the sounds echoed through the wagon, there was sudden noise which suggested that a door opened. One could only imagine what she did. What was she thinking astounds- no, terrifies me, but it also gave me a good idea who not to mess with or give any bright ideas. Then again, Boa could be faking it? Well, she didn't look that weak, and had a nice butt(?), but... Hmm, let's say it's best if I don't make her mad. For everyone's sake, especially mine. The door closed. I could hear muffled noises behind the metal door, and dared to look at what was happening behind me. Well... If blood could have been found, there was no need to use my changeling senses. It looked like someone had a chaotic battle right next to me and used everything in their arsenal to make the most damage possible. Looking astonished, sweat began to form on my neck as a sense of dread loomed over me. I gulped, fearing that if Scarlet could that to his teammate, then I might actually feel pity for the enemy. If only I knew who was the enemy. Poor bastards. "Oh, they are doing friendship punches! So adorable!" said Cabin, speaking once again and letting me know what was on his mind. I couldn't help but shudder a bit, regarding the most recent event. "It has been a while since Small Left gave Boca a friendship punch!" "... Friendship punch?" I asked, baffled at Cabin's innocent commentary. I looked at the door, reluctant of their current relationship, but oddly relaxed knowing it wasn't the first time. "Yeah, because Small Left likes to work a lot, Boca usually gives her a lot of good vibes and raise her mood all day!" He chimed, unaware of the actual danger this presented. "Although, I can't understand why they always like to leave me alone after they play together. I wish I could play too." Out of context, that could transcribed into something else. NO. Bad Mauricio. Leave that to your brother. "Well, it's best if you don't." I remarked, lifting my eyebrow, questioning what I had yet to see, "It looks like it hurts a lot." "Oh, don't worry! If it hurt, Boca wouldn't go to sleep so fast! And that's because I know how strong she is!" "I don't think Boa agrees with you." "Oh. Well, that's weird." he revealed, seeing how his simple mind couldn't wrap up the actual consequences of... that. Heck, he can't remember their names correctly. That is why he pronounces everyone's name in a similar way, but always missing something. Lucky for him, Five does sound a little like Fire and it sounds like nice code-name, so I can't complain about his naive conscience taking control. "Eh... don't worry Cabin." I added, attracting his attention somehow, "I'm sure they know what they are doing. I could be wrong. You could be right." "I could be right!?" "Yes. For all intends and purposes, you could." "Yay!" he lifted both front hooves and shook them with happiness, "I did good! Thanks Five! You are my new great friend!" "Um, yay?" I replied, unsure of how to respond to the big guy. "Now, if you excuse me, I'm going to watch the movie again." Cabin then proceeded to look outside and stare at the scenery. If this train had more passengers on board, I can't imagine what kind of chaos it could take place. I shiver once more, trying to forget what just happened. If I was lucky, this mission might actually go smooth without any casualties. Then again, this is my new squad... How did I ended up with them? Most important of all, why did I took the mantle of a broken squad when they had yet to heal from their past wounds? ------------------------------> "F.I.R.E." Mauricio, 2 hours earlier<--------------------------------- "And this, is your squad!" explained the changeling scout, as he guided me to my new team. "I hope you four can get along!" Taking his brief moment, his eyes looking concerned about something, he looked back and forth, almost expecting something to show up. Taking a good view of the situation, he eagerly left and shouted a good luck before leaving the scene. "Um, hi?" I called out reluctantly at the three changelings before me, unsure of what to do. Now, I would be lying if I said that I expected my new squad to be somewhat unique and strong, which it is what I got, don't get any funny ideas. But I never expected to see... well, this. "Hello sir! It is a great honor to finally meet you!" said the single female standing out of my group. I knew this because of the curves and body types I have learned around the hive. It's not hard to miss, especially if it is a high pitched voice. "My name is Scarlet Fall, but you can call me whatever you want!" 'Scarlet' then proceeded to take my hoof and shake it firmly, much to my surprise. Taking a good look at her appearance, I immediately noticed the medium, knotted-style red hair trend falling out of her right side, making honor to the name itself and the obvious blue eyes everyone in the hive had. Her body wasn't anything out of the extraordinaire, a bit bigger on the rump, but that was it. However, I did notice a pair of glasses poking out of the blue, leather saddlebag she was carrying around that had autumn leaf image on the front. I could only assume they were for show, but who knows. Anything can happen at this point. "Uh, not so sure about the honor part, but it is nice to meet you." She let go of my hoof and gestured a welcome sign at her other friends, "I'm Fire, nice to make your acquaintance, um-" "Yes buddy. We know who you are." interrupted the yellow haired changeling, wearing short styled cut, despite the rough look he imposed at first glance. "Fire The Rose-Changeling, Jade's sight, the V.I.C., the meteor-shower guest, the sole survivor of the Rose Hive. You are pretty famous around here." Just like Scarlet, Boa's body didn't stand out much, but it had its fair share of experiences judging by the rough looking exterior, seemingly like dried scales. A cut or two could be seen from here to there, but it wasn't much of a showoff to be honest. They were small scars which required a fledged look at it to notice them. However, it wasn't unusual around here, taking into account the situation we are constantly living. "Um, thank you, er-" "Boa Hunt. But most of my friends call me Boa, so feel free to call me that." 'Boa' gestured a military hoof movement, which my brother used to do back when I was still a human. I remember that meaning a hello gesture, but it could be a something else here. I could ask him, but that would be later. And what does V.I.C. stand for? Very Important Changeling? ... I think I answered my own question. "Will do." And last, but not least, was the big guy out of the three. No, seriously, he had a bigger body structure of all three changeling. I even felt a little intimidated by his stature, but knowing we were on the same boat, I felt a wave of relief over me. I started to notice his physical appearance more, taking notes of little details about him. He had no hair save for the colorless scale popping from the back of his head, forming like a pike and aiming down to his body, not leaving the center once. The changeling, similar to Boa, had small scars on him, but due to his size, they seemed to be more than you could chew, giving away a sense of fortitude, someone who doesn't go down that easily. It made think twice about provoking him with small comedy. Hopefully, I could be on good terms with him. It felt a little more awkward with the big guy, since he didn't say anything. "Um..." Standing still, I shifted a little from where I stood and gestured a greeting hoof, looking right into his eyes with new found confidence. "You may know me already, but I'm Fire." I assured my pose and straightened my hoof even farther into the changeling, "Nice to meet you." "Hello!" chimed the big changeling, wearing a unusual high pitched voice that came out of a voice modifier. No, wait, more like forcing a guy's voice to be heard with a higher pitch. "My friends call me Cabin. Are you my new friend?" Taken back by new voice, I shook it off moments later and focused on his question. "Well," I asserted with confidence, "If you we all work together and help each other out, I'm sure we can be very good friends." 'Cabin' didn't answer back. He simply looked at my hoof with wonder and stared at it. Confused by this, I called the big guy again. "Cabin? You okay?" He shook his head and started to focus on me, almost as if he got distracted by something. "Um, yes." he replied with a weird tone, waiting a few seconds before answering again, "I am okay." "Uh, that's great." I replied. Much to dismay, he made things a little odd, more than I would like. "Nice to meet you Five!" he incorrectly responded as he called out my new name wrong. "Um, Cabin," I corrected reluctantly, staring at him with concern, "My name is not Five, it's pronounced Fire." "Yes, I heard your name is Five." the big changeling responded once again, saying my name wrong for a second time. "Mine is Cabin!" Feeling a little annoyed by this, I corrected this, "No, it is Fire." "Five?" "Fire." "Five." "Fire?" "Five!" "Fire." "Five?" "No, ugh, it's-" I held my hoof in front of me, popping a fire spell over it, "My name literally means fire." "Woah, fire!" he trembled, surprise by the spell. "Yes! My name is Fire!" "Yes, I get it. Your name is Five." "Argh! No. Fire!" "Where!?" he spun and looked for an actual 'fire' instead the conversation point. Feeling like something is about to pop, I placed my hooves on the sides of my head and rubbed, trying to get a good sense of when did this get out of control. Sighing, I let it stay like that and started breathing. Cabin was still looking for a fire, but he soon calmed down and returned to his original position. He noticed me once again, and chimed, "Hello!" "Yes, hello." I echoed, anger pouring out of my every word. Extending my hoof another time, I remained there for an answer. I waited there for his response once more, realizing he wasn't talking again, surprisingly. Retracting my hoof, I accommodated myself for a second time, hoping to get an answer out of him. Again, he expressed nothing, making this conversation more awkward than it should be. "Um, Sir Fire?" I looked back at the voice of Scarlet and found her looking at me in a consoling manner. "Yes?" I replied, still a bit upset about all this. "Please... um, don't mind Cabin. He tends to be a little..." she waits expectantly, hoping to express what her mind has to say. "Naive would be appropriate." "And the queen doesn't mind?" I asked with curiosity. She shook her head and beamed a small smile, "Not much, but our queen allows him to go with us since we know each for quite some time." Boa nods in approval, smirking as well, "Cabin may not be bright anymore, but he is one heck of a bull when it comes down to raw strength. Ain't that right, buddy pal friend amigo?" "I like to think sometimes I'm a centipede." he inexplicably announced as he smiled with innocence, "A lot of legs and lots of walking!" "Uh, yeah! That's right! You have like 10 legs in each one! Now that is power!" Boa replied, irrelevant to what and where the conversation was supposed to go. "High hoof Cabin!" Boa lifted his right hoof and Cabin replied, but with brutal force. Boa shrieked in pain and held his highly likely broken hoof, containing himself from shouting. I stared at them like I was watching a video on a odd and weird area of YouTube. Scarlet, who was beside me the whole time, simply sighed and shook her head. Who are these changelings? How come I only heard about them until now? "Guys, please, could you please not make an scene in front of our new leader? We scared enough changelings just to have another incident." Boa kept holding his hoof close to and nodded ever so slightly. Cabin replied with a yes and stood still. Feeling a little uncomfortable, I watched them as Scarlet pull out a small tube from the saddlebag, with a blue substance in it. She then proceeded to apply a blue gel on Boa's leg, mouthing something that sounded like a nag. Boa glared at her, but looked away, hesitating on doing or saying something. Looking to the other side, Cabin remained just like I saw him a bit ago, which, oddly enough, seemed to not move a muscle at all. And to think I was leading this team. I grew uneasy on the thought alone, but remained determined as the mission went through my mind. Scarlet didn't took too long and and walked in front of me, stopping afterwards. "Um... sorry you to see that. Boa knows better than to simply test Cabin's strength just to make a point." "I assume it's not the first time." "Nor it will be the last." I winced at that comment, and looked at the now pouting Boa, holding his hoof like it was about to fall off. Cabin was still... well, he was not moving at all. Concerned about the... tiny events that happened in front of me, I reluctantly asked Scarlet a few things. "Does this occur often?" She tilted her head to one side, pouting and looking at the sky altogether. A small flush of red was barely on her cheeks. "Rarely... but it rarely affects our objective." "I meant inside the hive, but outside is also okay." She twitched in surprise and smiled with embarrassment. "Oh, yeah. A lot. Sorry, but Cabin doesn't know when to hold back with us. And Boa seems to never learn." "And you seem to take care of them very often, right?" "... Yes." "Fair enough. Would you mind answering a few a questions, just so to fill me in with what I need to know?" "Absolutely. What do you need to know?" I pondered my choices, and decided to know the most basic at the moment. I could get to know my team better when we are not focused on a mission. So, I asked about them in short to get a good grasp of their abilities. Sounded a bit personal when I thought about it again, but Scarlet didn't seem to mind at all my questions. Answering between the time of service and how they met, it seems that these three go way back before the invasion, not to mention they are quite older than me, putting myself in a more compromising and pressuring position. The town was a scout mission, nothing more, but she explained that in any case of thing going bad- which resulted in her stuttering multiple times and looked adorable doing so- she explained to avoid panicking and focus on solving the problem. How to solve that problem was something I had yet to know. But in any case, as time went by, Boa and Cabin were called and started to give specific details on the strengths and weakness of each one. Cabin Platinum- That last name reminds me of something, not sure what-, being the strongest of the four, was brute force and offensive magic. His power was something to reckon, as Scarlet pointed out that it more than three changeling to compare his fortitude. It was astonishing, explained the mare in her words. But his mental capacity was... limited. And somehow, he didn't mind being called 'Slow thinker' or 'Dumb' by Boa's words. By the looks of it, Scarlet kept Boa in his place when this things happened. However, since he was not quite bright, a single order or a good persuasion could make him an easy target or an excellent distraction if needed. I really, really hoped that wasn't needed. Boa Hunt was a persuasive fellow, as well as charmer. His speed and diplomacy would come in handy when things got complicated or I needed a hand persuading. However, his anger tends to get the better of him very rarely when he sees his friends being harassed, bullied, or anything revolving us getting hurt when it becomes very aggressive. It's a downside that could turn around make things really complicated, so he is not sent on aggressive or dangerous mission due to that small factor. Also, I would like to add, he calls himself a mares' man, but wow. That jab Scarlet did right there and then... wow. Pack-a-punch in small packages, huh? Scarlet Fall, just like she introduced herself, was the analytical expertise on the group. Her mind may be a somewhat of an ass kisser when it came down to status and rank, but don't get cocky around her. She was presented as a great thinker and tactical adviser. Scarlet could give great advice and wisdom upon the choices I could take if required. Just ask something and she will explain anything you need to know or all you could possibly at the time. The Private Fall even gave me a profile of herself as requisite to explain things about herself if she couldn't keep her composure. That presented a big hole on her- NO WAIT, STOP RIGHT HENTAI SCUM. CONTEXT. Anyways, she might be tough at times, but gets easily overwhelmed if the situation if looking grim, or whenever she is threatened by a mob or someone pushing her around. This causes her to lose her stand and feel either overwhelmed or frustrated by stress or any negative emotion. Oh, right. Forgot about that. If changelings absorb too much negative emotions, it is hazardous to our health. It doesn't kill us immediately, but it's like a toxin, slowly coursing in our blood. If it not treated by a healer/companion or handled with determination by one's will, it could to death. So, in short, you get someone mad or feeling really negative towards any changeling and it can die of literal looks. Yes, you CAN die from looks. Shucks. Earth could use a little of that. Actually, scratch that, it's a horrible idea. Why did I even brought that up. And last, that leaves me as leader and the stronghold of the squad. If I remember correctly back when I was with the lieutenant, Leut pulled some strings along the way, pointing me as leader in a group of veterans (Or idiots that somehow lasted this long) in my hands. All of this came from the training I took from recognized changelings in the hive and the status that goes around me like planets and its sun. She slipped some vital information around the hive and detailed me as a famous leader, without my consent of what to add about me. I mean, thank you, it's a nice gesture to make me feel special, but this is ALL wrong. And seeing how I can get out of this, I really can't complain, or else they will suspect that I'm- Wait, why was I was doing all this? Oh, right. I was bored. Maybe I did deserved this. But I'm a squad leader now, can't really go back to anywhere at all. I took this chance, I must keep going after all. Ah, I was lost in thought. Focus Mauricio. What was she saying? "Come again?" I asked, trying to grasp the reality around me after my train of thought. "I didn't understand that last thing you said." "Um, I said... if you have any more questions, feel free to ask." she repeated, somewhat nervous, "After all, we can't go around walk mindlessly." "True, true." I acknowledged, raising my hoof just below my chin. I tried coming up with more question, but a nearby changeling flew down to us and told us that it was time to move. The train was ready for us, and we needed to leave, now. "Thanks bud." Flying away in approval, we were left on our own again. Looking at my new group carefully, I felt somewhat confident that we had more than enough to accomplish great things. All it was needed, was a little push or motivation to make things happen. I was confident about this. "I guess the questions can be asked later, once we are at the train." Looking at each one of them, I breathed in, feeling reinvigorating pride and confidence afterwards. Walking towards the location we were ordered, I saw behind me the three of them following me. I smiled, feeling safe. "I'm counting on you guys." "Okay Five! Just call me if you need me, okay?" Cabin stated, looking confident. "Right behind ya, Fire. Glad to know somepony who gets things done." added Boa as he smirked. "Don't worry Fire. You can count on us for anything." Scarlet chimed, feeling satisfied and secure of herself. "Even I may look like somepony else in the train, don't doubt to call or ask us anything." Even with all this energy coming out, I couldn't help but feel a little weirded out. It was like I knew them for a long time, but yet I never met them before. Do they remind me of someone I know? Confused by this, I expressed openly to them about it. Boa and Cabin said nothing, but smiled instead. Scarlet spoke up. "While it's true that we just met, there is something to every changeling. Be it from the same hive or not, it doesn't matter. We are all in this. It may be my mind playing tricks on me, but," she paused and smiled with grace, "I have a feeling we will get along just fine." --------------------------> "F.I.R.E." Mauricio, back at the train <----------------------------- Oh, yeah. That is why. Huh. Gotta focus more often. In all honestly, I really can't make heads or tail about these three, but if they have gone like this before, I have them now. It may be tiring, troublesome if possible, but I... I can't simply back down from what I asked for. I need to do this. Before I could continue my inner monologue, the door opened once again and Scarlet entered the room once more with a goofy expression on her lips. "Oh, you done?" "Yes Sir." "Good. I have a few questions to ask you." One, are you sure you did not punch him to death, and second, how do I not make you angry? I gotta know man. "It's obvious we are taking disguises when we need to. Until then, I just want a debriefing and a review of names, ID's, and forms we are using before we get there. We have about 25 minutes or so before arriving. Also, I need a check on the each general tribe and race. My memory is getting dull." It was a big lie. I knew about the three races, but making sure you know everything about it can save you a lot of trouble. She moved from the back of the train and head towards me, nodding at my request. Scarlet sat in the seat in front of me and and started digging through her bag. "Okay, where is the chart... I know it is here- Oh, the map. This is better. See this?" she pointed two dots and many more connected through red lines, spreading across the continent of what I believe is Equestria. "This is where are going. It's not far, but it's not closer either. It's a two way trip. Now, where did I put the... Ah! Here we go." she pulled out a chart that I think contained information about the mission, "As you may already know, we are splitting up the squad into the three races known in Equestria." "Earth ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns." "Correct. Since our last member left, we have been reduced to three, using each type by each changeling's command. So far, I have using the unicorn race, meanwhile Cabin has taken the earth pony and Boa taking the last as expected. Each race possesses a unique set of traits that makes one another dependable from time to time." she explained, holding in her hoof a paper. If she was reading, it certainly didn't look like it. Also, is the last member, the former leader, that left the group before me? Guess it doesn't really matter. "Making sure we don't away each other by looking suspicious, we have made each disguise similar looking to one another to make it look like a family. Cabin is my cousin, and Boa is my brother. Despite what it may look like, having a different kind of attributes to one's appearance is far more common when a pony of one tribe mates with a different tribe, especially when each parent holds a bloodline from another tribe itself, making the offspring more variable." "Interesting. One could have unicorn blood while looking like a Pegasus, and vice versa the three ways." I acknowledged as I set my mind to keep this in the memory banks for sure. However, Scarlet was having none of it. "Um, it's common knowledge sir." "Oh, this? No no no, it's something I usually do." I explained, dismissing her thought with a wave of my hoof. "Repeat somepony's lines in a cramped way?" she deadpanned "Something like that." I carefully replied. "The information usually gets past me and I always end up forgetting something that might be crucial. I repeat to myself those to make them look easier to understand. Sometimes I don't even do it." "Well, it is common knowledge, but everypony has its ways of comprehending." Thank you, Lord of Luck. "Very well. What else you got?" I commanded lazily, placing one hoof under my mouth and another resting on my lap. "We have more in store. Since we have only to recollect the love harvested from the village, we will only use the disguises once we get there. The less love we use, the better for everypony. Now, while we use magic to communicate with each other, we are aware of your situation and magic lock-down you suffered during the meteor event. That is why the hive has devised a necklace especially made for you, in order to speak freely with any of us at anytime you need to, as well as for us too." She gave me a plain, silver looking necklace to and allowed me to observe it closely. It had some engraved letters on it, which it could mean magic written in some changeling language. Magic runes, so to say. I kept looking at the necklace with passion until a cough brought me to earth. "You okay Sir? You seemed... distracted." "I'm fine," I expressed with confidence, trying to impose a recollected character, "It's just that... well, it has been a while I used one of these." "Oh, right. You had a previous connection hive, but then you became a sole survivor and had no means to remove it. Therefore, you used communication necklace in order to speak freely." "Not quite, but yes. You got the basic rundown." I easily responded as Scarlet began forming weird faces, but she suddenly sneezed, earning a 'Bless you' response from me. Thanking me for that gesture, Scarlet wiped her nose and focused on me. "The necklace can be shaped into a form or figure you want." I glanced at her with piqued curiosity, "We have the default look of the necklace, making it look like we are a family who shares jewelry, but since you are going to create a new pony from scratch, it can be dismissed if it has a different look or shape by explaining to anypony who asks that it's custom made. Not a whole lie, but these ponies eat anything that doesn't look very complex." Scarlet grinned from to side to side, aware of any possible outcome that could possibly take place, "Luckily, it was made by the former Silent Sword member, Drive and current member Knife 'Emerald'." I looked baffled at her statement, "How do you know all this?" "I need to be to date with every possible information in hoof. It gives me an edge, and a false sense of security." Okay... "Right. You said it before." I closed my eye for a second "I didn't need to know that last part, but if it makes you more comfortable with me, I don't mind. Keep it up." "Thank you." "Now, this was made by them?" "Correctly. These two changeling appear to have a connection with you, which it could easily explain the dedication they placed into these necklaces. Especially yours, obviously." Oh, dang. Nice. I gotta thank them later. And add a little something to match my personality. I hope. "Given at any given time, once again, they work like hive communications, so you might feel a little headache the first time you use it since you have been disconnected for quite some time." "Completely understandable. Proceed." "Ahem." she cleared her throat and kept going, "Just remember. The necklace can be morphed in any shape you desire. Just call out the order, and we will give it a rundown of any form you like the most." "Huh. Impressive." I expressed in surprise as I gave the necklace a few flips. "Quite. However, you will be limited to speaking only as the necklace is difficult to forge, let alone have the same qualities as a hive channel. Any other sense will be restricted for the moment. Also, try not to stray to far from us. It can be very useful, but every trait has its limits. If you leave the village, there is little chance for anypony to speak to you if required. Outside of the village, it is unknown how far it can go, but it won't be needed to know for now. Other than that, you are good to go." Scarlet shifted his papers and moved a little to sit more lady like. "Taking the ID term into our hooves, I will be taking the form of a red colored unicorn with yellow eyes, blue glasses and black hair, under the tag of 'Crimson Autumn', daughter of Flower Spring and Technical Base, originated from Baltimare, with a 33 years old look. The only things that would change into my disguise would be the colors of my body. As far the others, Corporal Cabin will shape into an earth pony. He will have blue navy fur, blue-cyan eyes and yellow hair. No accessories will be required for him, as he prefers to stay more to himself. Clever, but risky. His alias will be something similar, but varying as well. He will be known as Log Cabin, son of Wood Pecker and Sky Rise, originated from Baltimore as well, 2 years younger than Crimson." "I like it because I still get to keep my name." Cabin suddenly spoke up, alarming both of us. "I liked the part where she said I was blue. I like blue. It's pretty." "Yes... Jaja, I can see how it relates." I obviously stated as I tried to avoid laughing at his sudden outburst. Scarlet had none of it, solely focusing on the papers held in her magic grasp. "Of course. Back to topic." I twisted my head slowly, leaving Cabin back to his thoughts and focusing on the female changeling in front of me, "And last but not least, Boa." "Yes. Precisely as you say, Sergeant Boa will be taking the form of a green furred pegasus, wearing blue eyes like Cabin and black hair like me, except he has white stripes on it. He will be wearing small, red bandana on his left hoof as accessory. Despite our current forms, Boa likes to his scars untouched and show them off to the," she gestured a 'quote on quote' hoof movement, earning a small smile from me, "Ladies." she looked annoyed, to say the least. Focusing back to the topic at hoof, she spoke again "His parents will be the same as mine, as they earned a possible link with the ponies pointing out we look alike. In short words, he will be my brother. Boa will be known as Osiris Meadow." "Amazing. You got it all planned out." I pointed out in awe. "Of course. Every possibility of a connection will be used to reinforce our bond as a normal pony family." "And our excuse for walking together?" "We can't use the 'family trip' excuse, as it would raise suspicions on the town folks due to our constant 'visits'. Even they are not that gullible. There are many other excuses to use, but there is one who always get them biting the dust. We shall be known for 'stopping by for the great food they serve around here'. Spicy food, if I may add. Good stuff." she laughed a little and changed a couple of papers. "Our small family is connected to Canterlot when one of our ancestors found themselves establishing themselves with an antique shop, selling wares from city to city. Another excuse for us to examine if our current lie wears down. Of course, we would need to shape a few things, but saying we don't usually speak to other ponies outside of family seems to work fine." "Even the ancestors! Color me surprised Scarlet, that is actually amazing." I praised, earning a small blush from her. She shifted from her spot and tried to hide her face behind the papers. Emphasis on 'tried'. "Um... it was n-nothing." "My butt is nothing. Who did this?" "Um, that is really not necessary..." "Wait, don't tell me..." I scanned her with intrigue as she felt embarrassed under my gaze. Observing her for a few moments, I quickly realized who was in charge of everything. "No way... You?" "Uh... I may have suggested something when we first created this ponification." she adamantly lied, trying to ignore the feverish blush crawling all over her face. "That's amazing! You have a talent for this." "Well... I did say I was the thinker of the group and... well... my cutie mark resembles a typing machine and a quill, so it's not that far-fledged." Wait a second, a cutie mark? "Cutie mark? You mean that tattoo on their butts?" I bluntly regarded. "Well, no and yes. Again, basic knowledge but... eh, I like explaining." she closed her eyes and forgot about her recent embarrassment. "Now that you mention it, I forgot to explain the cutie mark and each personality. Taking into account my created personality, I am malevolent unicorn, who only speaks to those who intrigue me. But deep down, I'm afraid to show my true colors, making Crimson somepony... tsundere, if I'm not wrong. Fun from time to time though. A typewriter and a red quill with a yellow bone adjourns the unicorn's cutie mark. Next is Sergeant Boa. Rubbing her eyes slowly and yawning, she spoke again, "He will take the form of a cheeky pegasus, one who likes to hunt for single mares and strike a friendly conversation. Of course, Osiris Meadow doesn't like relationships, he prefers one night stands. But if you talk bad things about his family, he will get angry." I stared at Scarlet, lost in thought, "But isn't that very similar to who Boa is? I mean, surely, it spice things up, but it doesn't really help in some ways." The female changeling simply chuckled, making me confused. "Nice point. But Boa has more than 5 years of experience when it comes down to acting. He pretends to be upset, when in all reality, he is rather enjoying seeing the ponies squirm under a net of lies." "Sounds worse when you put it that way." "We never asked for this." She muttered in a heavy, angered tone, surprising me all of the sudden. Scarlet dropped her act in a flash, lowering her ears, her piercing gaze growling, erasing any trace of whatever confidence she had gathered and throw it out the window. "Oh my gosh, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to snap like that!" "It's... fine." I assured, leaning backwards for a few moments, "I shouldn't talk like that. You are... having quite a rough time. I have no place to say stuff like that." Scarlet let out an astonished gasp and looked away probably feeling bad at her breaking moment, but somewhere between this conversation, at some point, I hurt her. My words poked something that was still not meant to be touched yet. I felt horrible; felt that I should be aware of my words by the next time I open my mouth. "Don't.... worry. It must have slipped... Besides, you have to get adjusted to our hive once again, not to mention that you are limited on options. And... well, I don't need to tell what YOU have been through. We had it bad, but you? You lost everything." "I..." "Your hive, your other friends, your queen, everything. And what could you do about it?" "... Nothing." I stated, looking at my hoof in a depressed manner. "I couldn't do anything." Gazing my hoof, I used whatever memories I had from my previous life to recall what a hand looked. It wasn't hard to put it that way, but it is just a reminder of those things that I'll never have the chance to see again. A wave of depression rushed to my blood, making me feel nauseous, horrible, and mostly regret for those rights I once had. Now, they are blurring pictures to hang on the wall, reminding me of the things I had passion about, the small or big things that made smile or frown. Those little details that, despite not looking in a great way, they were right in my reach. Yanked before anything made sense, I was thrown into this... reality I am living right now. Even if things seemed to look dim at some times, they were still out for me. I had something. I grasped Scarlet's bag that was dropped right next to me after she showed me the chart. Staring at the logo on top of it, I wondered what happened in the split seconds from my life as human before assuming the form of a changeling in this... mysterious world. My memory was unscratched somehow, and allowed me to recall the event frame by frame. "What happened back then..." I whispered to myself, pondering how exactly I arrived to a place some different and similar at the same time. I knew that Scarlet was giving me a concerned look, but I ignored her, focusing on my thoughts once they were pointed out, "It's so unreal. What exactly transpired back there?" I gave a displeased grunt as I dropped the bag carefully back where it was. "Sir Fire..." "Cut the Sir." "Huh?" I remained static, stoic of my current situation, "I may be your leader now, but I'm your friend now. There is no need to call me so formally." "It's protocol, sir. I have to be-" "Protocol won't save your life." I grunted with a hiss, "It maintains order, I am aware of that. But with me? There is no need to act so formal. Act casually like you naturally do and we will do more than fine." She kept her words to herself and remained silent. Giving myself a better look at her, she looked conflicted, aware of the both sides of the coin. If her expression was any indication, she was not sure what to follow. My orders, or the orders she has been following for her entire life. And in all retrospective, it was obvious who she was going to obey. And yet, there is a part of me that hoped she would listen to me. But alas, that could be resolved later. I dismissed her actions and told her to remain calm. She has been in this far more than I have, I should actually follow some of her advice for once. Then a thought struck me. What about Cabin? Is he friendly enough, does he... "Scarlet, I need to know something else. A couple of things actually." her ears perked and gained her attention to me. "Cabin is naturally well known in the village for his innocent and sweet, yet tough pony ID, but how far do they trust him? Can we keep it up even I show up?" Scarlet looked at his friend for a moment, before giving a heartwarming smile and looking back at the papers. "Cabin has already gained the trust of the town-folks by being himself. That's a fact. We planned on changing that, but Cabin refused, much to our surprise. In any case, it was a win-win scenario since they knew the Cabin we know, leaving no trace of any suspicion by the time it rose." "Still, that would not explain why suddenly I showed up." "Like stated before, you are family of the group we are. The background can be created at any given time and even a name." I raised my hoof, but she protested and nudged to keep quiet for now, "These ponies trust Cabin enough to give him a full access to the mayor's house. If they see you with us or him, they will notice, that is natural, but it won't raise suspicions. Quite the contrary, you will be received with open arms." I sighed it relief. Well, that is one thing down and not to worry about. I leaned back and relaxed on the seat for a few moments. Having my nerves calmed down helped a lot, because I sometimes to panic when I'm really nervous. And not just average nervous. I mean nervous like saying that the girl you were last night was actually a dude or a chick (I still don't get that name) came to you weeks later and said 'Hey, guess what? You are going to be a father!' Yes, that nerve-racking. But Scarlet pointed out something that had not occurred to me so far. What was I going to be? An earth pony? A unicorn? A pegasus? What color shades should I wear? Accessory or not? Scars visible or hidden? That and more invaded my thoughts. I knew the rest could be made up, but when it came down to creating something from scratch, I was either really good at it or absolutely unlucky. Was I willing to take the risk? No, of course not. Luckily, I have the answer right in front of me. "Scarlet, can I ask you something intimate?" She seemed confused at first, not to mention flustered by the sudden question. "Uh.... sure. What's on your mind?" "Regarding the necklace aside, I need an ID of somepony. Right now, I'm empty on ideas and I could use a bit of your help." She sighed and seemed... disappointed? I guess she was hoping for something more trivial. "Do you have anything on you that I could use?" "I would love to, but last week, we began to run out of ideas and potential substitutes. I have nothing on me to aid you." Well, that seems rather troubling. Awfully troubling. "But we have right now... 3 minutes until our destination... Crud." AY CHIMAMA HUETU MADRE. This is not good. Panic was starting to flood once again, until I heard a familiar voice echo in my mind. "Mauricio! What are you doing? Is a simple trial going to stop you? No! You have a brother as a writer and have helped many times! You have faced many adversities and if you think a simple challenge is going to stop you, then think again. You can do this. Just. Focus.' ... Huh. It's the blood in me doing the talk? Talk about pride. ... But it's true, I can't give up like that. You just need to think. Alright... focus... who was the last guy you talked about? Have any video game names or info that I could use? Think... think... "Sir Fir- I mean, Fire, are you okay?" I ignored her questions and frowned deeper, lost in thought. I could maybe... no, that would be copy strike related. How about- Nah, too cheesy. Or maybe if I- TRAIN ARRIVING AT DESTINATION IN 30 SECONDS. GET READY SQUAD. "What!?" I shouted, leaving my spot and standing in the middle of the wagon. Scarlet looked concerned, but I paid little attention to her. Looking at my options, I saw the door where Boa was currently held and opening. Well, at least he is in disguise now. Just like Scarlet sai- Wait. That is a wagon full of supplies? Does that mean... AJA! I ran to the door where he was, and heard him complain about his beating being a little harder than before. I hurried Boa out of the room and he gave me a puzzled expression. Looking back, I saw everyone changing into their respective disguises. Take a quick glances at the colors and appearances, I had a brilliant idea. Holding my necklace close to me, I put it on and closed the door. For once, panicking helped. Thank you whatever deities out there for this chance. Time to shine. "Crimson!" an older earth pony stallion with grey and black mane, wearing a white navy hat and a white fur greeted the mare with high spirits. Scarlet Fall, more known as Crimson Autumn to them, walked up to him and greeted the fellow. He smiled and took notice of her 'relatives' behind her. "It's so nice to see you again!" "The pleasure is mine, Iron Mallet. Though I did not expect you to greet us like this." Her relatives closed in and stood next to her. "I assume you have something that involves us, right?" The old stallion chuckled at the sight and soften his stare, "Oh Crimson, still direct to the point as ever. You don't seem to be changing, nor aging either. You must have a really good diet and exercise! Tell me, what's your secret?" "Family genes and family recipes." "Oh-ho! All those secrets and no one to leave as heirs?" Boa Hunt, more known as Osiris Meadow to everypony around the village, intervened. "Well, I doubt my sister could even get a stallion to like he- OOMPF-" Scarlet threw a light kick his 'brother's side and let him without much air. Iron could only chuckled at the display of siblings fighting for silly discussions. "Ah, Osiris, still the same Casanova as ever. Your sister is a very attractive mare, I'm sure there are plenty of stallions who would love to have a nice little chat with her." "Thank you. After all, my mother did most of the job; I simply made it better." "No mercy for the wicked, eh? Well, that's who you are. But I know you are a great pony on the inside. Heck, if I was 30 years younger, I would invite you to a cup of coffee on the restaurant you fellows always visit." Scarlet coughed a bit, earning from her a slight blush combined with her red fur. "That's... really nice of you, Iron." "Any day sweetheart. But luckily, I have a mare that stole my heart 39 years ago and is still waiting for an old stallion like me." He dropped his hat lower and laughed wholeheartedly, "Sweet Celestia, that mare is something else." "Ah, Blue Petals. Your wife, of course. How is she by the by?" asked Scarlet, keeping her facade up. "Ah, you know... admiring the sea that she always loved to see." He looked up and sighed, "Seeing the sea has always calmed her. Especially during these harsh days of trouble nights and restless sleeps." "Iron..." "I know... I know... It's been more than 37 years... and I should bring it up, but every time you fellow show up and can't help but feel..." Everyone in the group looked at each other with concern. Without a word, they all knew what to do. Scarlet slowly closed up to him "... I know it's a bit touchy sir, but I know there was nothing you could have done to change that day. None of you thought it was bound to happen." soothed Scarlet, letting a bit if herself along those sentences. "It's hard, to all of us. My mere words aren't going to do something, but you can count on us if you need anything." Iron said nothing, as he simply dropped his head, hanging low and hiding his hurt face from the group. Even Cabin understood the situation and remained quiet. A sob. It took only that to provide a glimpse of a unhealed wound from the past. "Iron..." muttered Boa, as he placed a hoof on the stallion's whiter. "Don't give it too much thought. We are here for you. Remember that, okay?" "... Yes. I suppose." he raised his head high and shook, "Being all down and sad won't bring him back, I know." He wiped a tear from his eye and smiled. "It's thanks to you folks that an old pony like me still stand today. I'm grateful to have met you all. Really. Thank you." They all showed a grateful smile, and nodded their heads. Boa nudged Scarlet towards Iron and expressed what he needed to say. She understood and and talked to him again. "Anyways, Iron, it's always a pleasure to see you again. But I believe you needed us for something, right?" "Huh?" the stallion recollected himself and he cleared the confusion. "Oh yes, I was wondering if you young ponies could-" Before Iron could finish that sentence, a heavy clanking noise came from the stationary train. All worried, especially Boa, Cabin and Scarlet, looked at the train as if someone just dropped six layers of heavy metal on fresh, polished aluminum. Soon after the racket ended, the squad tried to talk to Fire through the necklace. No response. Terrified that something might have happened, they all began walking to the train excluding Iron Mallet. Preparing their magic just in case, they slowly approached the door and were inches from opening it. Right before Cabin could touch the metal door, it began to slowly open by itself. Curious enough, they never heard magic being used. Backing away just inches, they began to assemble a formation and prepared for everything. What they did not expect what to see what lightning fast object soar barely through the door and take wings to the sky. Unsure of what they had seen, they tried to recognize the shadow looming over them with the sun on top of them. Before they could take a clear look, the figure immediately spread what it seemed to be its wings and descended at high speeds, aiming towards the group. Iron could watch in awe as the figure rapidly dropped on top of his friends. All it took, was a moment of distraction. And the feathers was all it took to create a brief moment of confusion. Dropping at dangerous levels, the pegasus used the momentum and went in circles around the group. Deciding it was enough, the unknown figure took flight higher and dropped harder than metal weld would have. Just before hitting the ground, it came to sudden halt just in front of the squad. Feathers and dust were everywhere, creating a cloud dust. Shielding their, eyes Scarlet and company tried to clear the silhouette and it shook itself. Once the dust was gone, another sight to behold was in front of the four ponies. Wielding a red, hot brilliant mane with a carefree and naturally combed style falling on the face, the pegasus soon began to distinguish itself from the mess. It had a yellow coat, covered with a few spear-looking red spots on the sides. The wings were now folded to the sides and seemed greatly groomed. At the end of body, a straight, somewhat curved red tail matched the hair. A visible scar on the chest seemed to form an X, hardly blending with the fur. His hooves were showing a slightly visible toe and his legs were fairly toned. And last, but not least, were a pair of emerald colored eyes that lured a lot of ponies into them. The sight was now clear. A yellow fur, red hot mane and tail to match, a scar on the chest forming an X, fur with arrow looking spots on the sides, greatly groomed wings and striking emerald colored eyes. In front of them, stood a pegasus with said description and an innocent smile. "Hey guys, what's up?" spoke the male pegasus, as he laughed a bit and turned around to meet the mature stallion behind him, awestruck by the scene that transpired before his eyes. Before the pegasus could speak, Iron beat him to it. "Who... who are you?" he spoke, terrified and surprised at some point. "Howdy, captain!" the male pegasus stated as he shook some of the dust off him. "Don't worry, I'm no harm. In fact, I'm with them!" He then pointed at Scarlet and the others behind him. Iron Mallet was without words. Just who was this strange pegasus and all his tricks? "Why do I always like to make an flashy entrance? Oh, right. Your question. Ahem," he took a deep breath and spoke. "My name is Mauricio Bonofire, but most of my friends call me Fire. Nice to meet you!" Author's Note Crimson Autumn, an unicorn mare with an arrogant peer attitude and has trouble opening up to others. Tsundere to y'all. Enjoys the long nights with a refreshing wind. Black hair, red fur, yellow eyes and wears blue glasses. Sister of Osiris Meadow and cousin to Log Cabin. Born In Baltimare, 27 years old. Daughter of Flower Spring and Technical Base. ('Scarlet Fall' Pony form) Osiris Meadow, a cheeky pegasus with lady hunting traits and and huge loyalty to his family. Dislikes to a certain degree hypocrites. Green fur, Blue eyes and Black hair with white stripes on it. Wears a significantly small red bandana on his left hoof. Brother of Crimson Autumn and cousin to Log Cabin. Born in Baltimare, 24 years old. Son of Flower Spring and Technical Base.('Boa Hunt' Pony Form) Log Cabin, an earth pony stallion. Yellow Hair, blue navy fur, and blue-cyan eyes. No siblings besides his cousins, Osiris Meadow and Crimson Autumn. Born in Baltimare, 25 years old. Son of Wood Pecker and Sky Rise. ('Platinum "Cabin" Wall' Pony Form) Just a little sum up of the ponysonas each changeling represents. It was tedious to see the ponies and their respectful personalities scrambled. So I gave them a little pick me up. Also, I have been ~~playing video games non-stop and working 11 hours to buy more shit while working out my emotions because I feel like complete train wreck/a worthless scum sometimes and it hurts pretty bad~~ trying little experiments left and right for the reading section. So if you feel like something if out of place, don’t worry. It’s natural. I’m just toying with my writing style for better results.
1: Why are my legs so full of holes?Help! I'm not a changeling! Story written by Ashardu Chapter 1: "Why are my legs full of holes?" *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BEEP*, *BE-*..... "Ugh, good god, shut up," I managed to mumble as the alarm clock went off. Extending my hand to the edge of the wooden nightstand, I used the gravity's favor to balance myself while approaching the right side of bed. It would all have gone smoothly if it weren't for the lack of friction the polished nightstand had. "WOAH!" *THUD*. Letting out an unsatisfied sigh, I rested my face on the wooden floor, "It's going to be one of days, isn't it? .... I hate working on Sundays..." Well, I guess it's another day for my usual routine. Oh, by the way, I lied. It's not another day in my routine. It's a day where some prick thinks that making people work during a free day it's A-Okay. It's not. Never. Anyways, after my short monologue, I gently placed my hands on the floor and pushed myself into a sitting position. Groaning, I rubbed my groggy eyes, erasing any trace of sleep while doing so. I opened my eyes and saw my darkened room echo with the morning crickets. Yup. It's another beautiful day. To rest. Unbelievable... Long story short, I did what I had to do. After carefully making my bed and putting on my carbon-metal glasses, I checked the time on my clock. '6:30? Well, work opens in one hour, so I have time to do some unfinished business,' I thought. Removing my night clothes, I changed into my biege suit and formal pants matching the color, wearing a red tie and a white shirt under it. I walked towards the kitchen and grabbed both a cardbox full of milk and a box of Fruit Loops. Nowdays, a few friends tell me that such cereal is meant for kids. Even if that was true, I just can't ignore such simple, yet sugar filled cereal. After all, sweets are life. And so is sleep. Undoubtably, sleep and sweets are life. And they both rhyme. I mixed them together and sat down on the chair, using the table as support and turning on the T.V. to check out the news. "....It has been reported that most students have a likely tendency to stick their tongues on metal poles just for the fun of it. On other news, a temperature of 5 degrees Celsius is going to surround the city and it's expected to go lower. It's recommended not to forget your scarfs today gentlemen. Meanwhile, on Irak-" I pushed the big red button from the remote controller and turned off the T.V. I only wanted to know if anything was up today, but apparently, we are still fighting for God-knows-what reasons. Stupid war and their pointless plot. Before I knew it, I finished my breakfast and decided to head directly to the bathroom. Looking at the mirror, I gently ran a hand through my short hair and said, "Go get 'em, buddy". One needs to have a self-boast mechanism, and mine turns out to be talking to myself at a mirror. Don't judge me. But that thought was interrupted after I checked my silver watch on my wrist and realized I had half an hour before work. Not wasting any time, I did what I had to do in the bathroom. I promptly headed back to my bedroom and grabbed the suitcase next to my neatly folded bed, speeding to the main door. I looked back and made a mental record of the things I had to bring along, making sure I didn't forget anything. Nope, I had everything with me. "Well," I said to myself, "looks like I have everything. Time to go!" And so, I inserted the keys on the door and opened it. As I began to open it, I regretted how wide the door was getting. Why? Because my brain decided to ignore our health and forget to remind me of the cold it was forecasted for today. Not that I complain about cold; not at all. It's not wearing a warm sweater that I regretted. And just like that, the ice, merciless wind hit me with all its might and I just stood there like a moron, shivering and allowing the cold wind to enter my small apartment. After finally snapping out of my inner speech, I closed the door, adjusted my slipping glasses and laughed. "Haha, I forgot my sweater... great," I allowed myself back into my bedroom, knowing this day was gonna be just great.... After what finally seemed to be an eternity-- which were actually just 10 minutes-- I arrived at the main building, with a pair of glass doors keeping me from work. But alas, I tried my best, but the glass door was too much for me. I couldn't beat it, therefore, I couldn't go to work today. Tis a shame- "Hey partner!" --That my workmate decided to arrive early. Why, of all days, did you have to arrive early!? I'll guess I just have to stick to it, then. Sighing, I turned to the proximate voice and encountered Max, one of my working neighbors. He works a few offices next to me and likes to talk with everyone. Apparently, he comes from the rural area of the city, and managed to find a decent job on a jewerly company, as a salaryman. I don't know how did he got the job, but that doesn't concern me at all nor I should care. The guy itself wasn't bad; in fact, he was a great guy! The huge downside was his lack of comprehension. When a situation is given, he just can't grasp the subtle messages we try to give him. Although it's funny how he is so clueless of some things everynow and then, it can be dangerous from time to time. Boy, we were mad at him at that report day! Anyways, I was brought back to reality as he approached me with that familiar smile he always carries around. How does he manages to keep smiling? Who knows. But it's contagious, I tell you. Looking at his rather catchy smile, I decided to flow with the positive aura and smiled back at him, waving a hand amid, "Morning, Max," "Ready for today?" I sighed a little, "Honestly? Not really," "Aw c'mon!" he whined, pouting a little, "Everyday is great! I'm sure today is gonna be as well! You just have to look at the bright side of it!" "Whatever you say, man," "No, really. You just have to. It's not that hard." "Yeah, yeah," I replied, dismissing a hand in front of him, "I'll try," "Okay then!" he took off, heading to the door and opening it. Once inside, he held the door out open and stared at me, "So! Are you coming in?" Giving up at any chance to take the day off, I slowly dragged myself to the door, hoping that the day turns out for the better. And so, the day went by before I knew it. Max, as usual, was rambling some positive issues with me after he finished his chores. I, on the other hand, was half-way through my paperwork. I'm still shocked to how fast does Max work. Does he know exactly what's coming or what? Also, I had to deal with the crap of Bart. Who is Bart? Oh, just some self-proclaimed jerk who thinks that just because his uncle owns the company, he believes that treating his subordinates like the order of the company is required. So full of himself and arrogant, I wonder if his uncle Rob is just like him. Let's hope not, but chances are that I'm wrong. But hey, if I don't have to deal with two Barts, I'm just fine. It's a good thing that Max was there, otherwise, a fight might have been foreseen. It appears that Bart seems to dislike Max less than me, and probably thought I wasn't worth his time. I don't care if I'm worth his time or not. If I can keep him off my back, I'm more than satisfied. Thanks, Max! Anyhow, I finally ended my extra non-paying shift and was heading home. In the end, work was just like I suspected, Great. Sometimes, I suspect the company is actually low of budget and can't afford our services. But it's not like I'll ever know such thing. Finally returning home, I slipped my hand into my pocket and pulled out a pair of keys, which I used to open the lock on the door. Opening the door, I walked inside and threw my suitcase on the sofa, laying on the living room. Sprinting a little, I toured myself into the bedroom and jumped onto it, bouncing after finally colliding with the sweet embrace of softness that left me this morning. That, or the fact that I got used too much to my bed. Eh, it doesn't matter anyway. "Finally!" I said to no one, "Home, I missed you. Did you miss me? I know you did," The house remained silent. "Aww, you are so sweet," I pulled myself together and sat up, pulling a rectangular shaped device and placing it on my lap, "Well, it's time to have my weekly chat with my brah," Lifting the cover of my laptop, I carefully pushed the power of my computer and watched it spring back to life as a bunch of colorful lights shone my face. The brightness didn't affect me that much as others would thanks to my glasses. Which reminds me, I need to clean them. The usual blue screen pops up, followed by a very popular logo shows up in the middle of it. "Windows... I still can't believe how many people they had to betray to get where they are nowdays," Ignoring the past, I focused on the desktop screen that my laptop loaded. Searching through a variety of programs, I managed to find the program I was looking for. Skype. Double-clicking on the icon, I waited a few seconds before a small blue window appeared with the title 'SKYPE' on top of it. Smiling at the advantages technology offers nowdays, I scrolled down the list of contacts and found the person I was looking for. My older brother, and it appeared that he was online. Lucky me. Sebastian... ah, what a bro. I don't know where I would be if it wasn't for him. We used to be together almost all the time due to our parent's constant dates as a happy couple. We grew together and bonded pretty well in comparison to other sibling relations. Sure, we had an event or two everynow and then, but that bonded us even more. Especially after... hm, well, those two are in a better place now. I watched his back, he watched mine; siblings against the world, what else could you ask for? But now that we grew up and became adults, we took separate ways. It was hard, but it was unevitable. Still, I knew I could still see him through technology. Skype, to be precise. Without further ado, I selected his profile and decided to make a videocall since my computer possessed an integrated camera. The profile image of him grew larger as it was attempting to reach its destiny. I waited a bit of time for the call to reach him, hoping that he wasn't that busy. MISSED CALL "Huh. That's weird," I thought to myself, scratching my chin and adjusting my glasses, "He never misses a call. Maybe it didn't reach him?" I attempted to call him again, hoping I could call him for once. MISSED CALL(2) "Hm, he is probably busy" I thought again, "What is he doing right now? ... Meh, doesn't matter. I'll try again later. Time for some beer! Hoping from the bed, I sprang to my feet and headed to kitchen, singing a popular home song chorus about beers as I proactively stared at the fridge from the other side of the room. I approached the fridge, not before performing a small dance move from that same song chorus. Once I was in front of it, I pulled the door and looked inside the fridge. It was just like I left it before. A mess. But it was my mess. And I love my things. Seeking out for a beer, I suddenly heard a ringing in a room nearby. Judging by the tone, it wasn't my smartphone. That must mean... "Hm, debe ser Sebastian." ('Hm, must be Sebastian.') Slamming my fridge shut, I ran back to my bedroom, where, indeed, a call from my computer was being recieved. Taking some time, I adjusted myself comfortable on my bed and accepted the call. Before I knew it, a familiar face showed up. "Brah." "Brah." A manly face appeared on my screen as I locked eyes with him using the camera. He was actually wearing his old glasses, as he started adjusting his chestnut hair with a free hand. His eyes were brown like mine, but held a lighter tone. Just like my situation, he had a ebony color skin giving away the impression of Mexico everywhere I looked. I lost that touch with the years spanning however. Showing a genuine smile, he chuckled at our greeting with a nostalgic laugh. If I had to say something about his looks, it would be he could probably hook up with a pretty girl if he plays his cards right. Of course, I had almost the same impression as him, but I lacked in the robust department. He, on the other hand, lacked in gentle touch, as he was clumsy from time to time. Most people would mistake us as twins and that was annoying in a beginning, but as time went on, I accepted that fact. It was useless to deny something so obvious, even if it took us a long time to really find out we were really alike. Like twins materials. Just like other people would usually point out. I laughed back at his chuckle and readjusted my bed ever so slightly. "Sup, man? How you doing?" "Good, good. If you count good as hearing annoying voices that is," I grabbed my temples and rubbed them, closing my eyes and letting out a desperate sigh, "This again? C'mon, you know it's just your mind screwing up with you," Sebastian raised his hands and shook 'em like no tomorrow, promptly smashing them on his desk, "I'm serious! These voices won't shut up! I mean, they-- HEY, LUNA! WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE!" "Sebastian," I replied, extending a hand in front with a half lifted index finger pointing him, "It's your mind, I tell you," "You say that because it's not happening to you. Anyways, how was your day?" "Ah... que será, que será..." 'Ah, what will it be, what will it be...' Sebastian released a sigh, shrugging amid, "Un dia bastante malo, eh? Me imagino que los papeleos fueron un desastre de otro mundo," 'A pretty bad day, eh? I imagine that paperwork was a disaster from out of this world.' I stared dumbfolded at him, "...What?" "Oh right," he said, placing a side-fist on his lips, "You are starting to lose some of your spanish, right?" "Kinda..." I admitted, rubbing the back of my head sheepishly. "Hm. That's what happens when you move to another country- Yes, Luna, we have countries. Don't be so ignorant..." "...... Aja." I said, trying to ignore my brother's sudden dialogues with whoever he is talking to, "But, hey, I didn't decide this location. It was work who said so." "Actually, you did have a chance to choose a location," he said. All I could do was to watch him and contemplate how messed my situation was in the heat of the moment. "...Really?" he nodded, leaving me more confused, "You mean, I could have easily transferred to any location I wanted to?" "Yeah, I mean, I didn't tell you because I thought you knew," he explained, causing me to place both extended hands on my face and groan, making sure my glasses weren't damaged at my display of annoyance, "Well, it looks like you are stuck there," "Ugh... yay me..." "But hey, look at the bright side!" He said, shrugging. Sebastian kept the silence going, almost as if he wanted to give suspense of something. ...... ...... ....... Ok, that's enough. "And what is the bright side?" "I get to keep the Xbox! .... Why yes Luna, you can play.... No, just watch me play and help me out, kay?..... I said just watch..... No. Stop it! Wait, what are you doing? NO!" Hmmm. You know what? In the beginning, I was mad about the console ownership; now it's just amusing to see my bro talk to himself like a psycho.... which should rise some concern to why he is doing that. Not my problem though. He is a big boy. He can handle it. "Okay then... Keep the console. I don't want it anyways." "SHUT UP! No! You don't have fingers!" he said, moving his arms from side to side, making me worry. "Just because you are a princess, that doesn't give you the right to control my life! NOW GENTLY AND SMOOTHLY WITH SUGAR ON TOP OF IT, GO. AWAY!" I don't think he even listened to me. At all. Well, he is known for his anger so it's best for me not to meddle. Let's just hope things don't get out of hand. After a few more seconds, he finally lets his anger subside, sighing with his eyes closed. Those same eyes opened again and looked at me, full of... regret? "Sorry, I got... busy with something," "Yeah..." I said, my head backing out at bit from the screen, "I see..." "Look," Sebastian said, waving a hand at himself, "I'm not crazy. Really. You know everyone knows me for not lying as much as everyone else does. So, trust me, really, I'm not crazy." I placed a hand under my chin and hummed a slight groan, "It's not that I don't believe you; I do, but it looks like you really have problems." Rolling my eyes for him to see, I gestured a circling hand movement at my own pace, "I would recommend seeing a doctor, but I'm afraid you'll starting yelling at me for some God-forsaken reason by the looks of it." "Well I can't blame you. If you had the same problem, I would either, A. Help you out, B. Ignore your unhealthy reactions, or C. I would call a doctor and have you in a strap jacket for the next ten years of your life,". Words couldn't express the incredule feeling my brother gave me when he said all that. 'Should I be concerned or laughing my ass off about this?', "What? It's true! ..... Most of it," Well, time to change subject! "So, how has your writing project been going?", if my brother had long ears, they would be perked up right now. With a cheerful glee upon his face, I began to regret bringing this certain topic. If there is one thing that Sebastian loves to talk about, is discussing ideas for his stories, whether they have been published or not. And I happen to be his main partner in crime when it came down to this. "Oh, it has been great! Despite the constant annoyance in my head, I have-- Oh, shush Luna-- , I have been capable of developing more of a decent story for the hero and his adventures!" "Let me guess, another adventure genre?" "...... Yes." I placed one of my free hands on my face and sighed, "You know, you should try expanding your horizons instead of writing adventure only stories. It's bad for your reputation-- do you even have a writing reputation?-- and for your income. Just saying," "Shut up, you kknonknkonioewwjgg-- KRRGGGGG--" "ERROR, LOCATION UNKNOWN, MISLEADING PROCESS, INITIATING COU-- NEW LOCATION, STARTING PROCESS. RAINBOW ROCKS, POWER BOOM, GEKEKEK," "Huh!? What's going on!? Bro!" and out of nowhere, my brother's screen suddenly began to twist and corrupt more and more until it became a black screen. Never has this happened before nor I wanted it to happen. Must have a critical failure of some sort. Shame I'm not a mechanic, otherwise I wouldn't be so concerned about this. "C'mon you piece of trash, work!", I said, holding on to the attached screen, rocking it back and forth expecting some kind of change. Nothing. Just great. "Carajo," I cursed under my breath, allowing a bit of my spanish self to release some steam, "Why did it had to happen now, out of all these days?" My mind was complaining about how life was so unfair with me when all of the sudden, I heard a loud thunk behind me. The power went out. Everything in my room was pitch-black, except for my laptop and there was nothing I could do to fix it. "Perfect...." I checked on the laptop's battery meter and squinted my eyes to adjust the new found darkness. "54%, it's not too much, but it'll do. Still, the internet is out just like the power.... hmm...." Just when I was out of ideas, a familiar memory showed up just when I needed the most. Fortunately for me and my memory, I had a back-up generator next to my closet, hidden just in case I needed to light my way back to life or whatever it was that I needed. Now is the time when I actually use that machine for something other than keeping the door from closing with the wind. Getting up from my bed, I placed the laptop facing the direction of my destination, hoping to give me enough light to see my way through. Unfortunately, the laptop's light settings were adjusted so that everytime the charger was unplugged, the light would be dimished to lowest light. Even though I didn't have enough visibility of the path ahead of me, I knew the house like the back of my hand. There was no need to see if my knowledge could help me out as a guide. Yet, somehow, I knew something bad was gonna happen. Something terrible was about to occur and there was nothing to stop it. Perhaps I was just hungry or the return of the why boner, but who knows. So, ignoring any kind of safety precaution inside the house, I walked forward. Wished I didn't ignore my inner guts... Inmediately after I walked a few steps, my right foot went through a hole. And not just any kind of hole, a hole so big that my whole body went through it. I didn't how it was made, or when, but I knew for sure that I was gonna die. I was beginning to question why and when did this hole showed up, taking into account that several of the floors from the building had the same hole that lead me to my doom. It seemed like it was almost planned when during my fall, I looked down and saw pitch black spot moving along with me, screaming out the words 'Unnatural' to my mind. It was then at that moment that things got compicated to me, wondering what was going on, but it was shaken off the thought as I remembered the situation I was in. Falling down like a rock, I spinned several times during my fall, completely unprepared of my sudden time limit before I hit the ground and I was 'No mas vivo' -No longer alive- . I screamed, with all the oxygen of my lungs, witnessing my inevitable doom. I don't know how far did I fell, but the crash was gonna be painful. After all, falling from far more than a 20-stories building can't be an instant death, right? I just hope that magazine was wrong about how painful it is to die from either a fall or a bullet to the head. In either case, as I fell to my death, I couldn't help it but to feel like someone was calling out for me.... someone I knew.... Could it be.... Sebastian? ".....Maurice! .....Bro! NO!" Wait... it is him! He calling out for me! .... But what cause would it be to answer back? After all, in any moment, I might slip into death's embrace. All I could do was hear my brother's voice for one last time before I long gone. Alone... If I die, he would be all alone in the world... No brothers... No parents... No family to support him... Man... Why does bad things happen to good people? Now I'm going away forever and there is nothing I can do to avoid my death... Poor Sebastian... Why did it had to end like this? "Sebastian.... Perdoname mucho hermano..." ('Sebastian... Forgive me brother...') One thing lead to another, and before I knew it, I closed my eyes and moved to my back during the fall. I finally accepted that this was my time to part. Perhaps.... perhaps I might see my folks again. And maybe.... just maybe... I might watch over Sebastian, just like mother wanted us to. Back to back, facing whatever challenge or threat life gave us, making sure to kick their faces twice as hard. Now, it's him against the world. But that doesn't mean I'll give up just like that. I'll watch over him, protect him, guide him if that is possible. Maybe with my parents as well. That would be very nice. I just hope the afterworld is something like that... Well, I'm about to find out... ......... ......... ......... ......... ......... I gotta say, this has been, by far, the longest fall I've ever- *THUD* ......... ......... Ow... Slipping consciousness..... curse you life.... Ugh.... what the.... my head.... it hurts... A LOT! Ow, owowowowowowow! Geez! Stop with the pounding! Ow..... oh, okay.... that is certainly better than before.... and it also woke me up. Wait a second, 'woke me up?' "Huh?" I said, prying my eyes open with might and speed. Once open, I noticed I was in a cave of some sorts.... a rather shiny one if you ask me, "Just where am I?" After processing things a little bit, I thought that this place was indeed, the afterworld. I spinned around my head, keeping my body in the same position and taking a good look at my surroundings. Well, it is like a cave. Could it be...? "Is this the afterworld? I certainly didn't expect it to look like this," I said. I really didn't expect to look like this. I thought of it more of a gateway with lights everywhere and an angelic chorus in the background. Also, I would have been standing on a cloud and admire the gold and pretty gates in front of me. That is what I thought it would be. .... I need to stop watching so many religious movies. But I've had enough about admiring the view. I needed to find out if this place was the afterworld. I guess I have to-OW! Jesus covered in salt! That hurt! What the heck was... that... Okay... I'm looking at my arm, right? Let's move it a little.... yup, it's my arm. My arm is a leg. Huh, funny. I swore I had a hand instead of a plain, flat extension. Yup, this is not an issue where I freak out. Not at all. Bad news is, I'm a terrible liar. "AGGGGGH! QUE CARAJOS! ('What the hell!') MY HAND! IT'S GONE! IT'S A LEG! THE HORROR! JESUS, HELP ME!" I yelled, shaking my 'leg' everywhere. No matter what I did, it still remained being a leg, despite the amount of hits I gave it. Oh, right. My other arm is a leg too. Great. Freak out time~! "ARGH! WHAT THE HECK!? WHAT HAPPENED TO MY ARMS! AND MY VOICE! WHY DOES IT SOUND A BIT RASPY!? WHAT IN THE NAME OF ALL GLORIOUS THINGS HAPPENED!?" "I would like to ask you the same thing," a unknown voice came from behind. I froze on the spot, preparing my fight-or-flight instincts for anything that comes to me. Taking a deep breath, I braced myself for whoever was behind. So, I turned. THIS IS NOTHING I EXPECTED! I saw a kind of black colored monster with blue colored eyes with no pupils looking at me. The voice sounded a little high-pitched despite the raspy issue, so I assumed it's a female. A small fang could be seen from her mouth, which was currently the upside-down version of a smile. Her ears were perking up, apparently in a surprised state if I had to guess. What surprised me the most were four things. The horn, the wings, her hair and the oddly pierced holes in her legs. The horn had a slight misanthropic, yet abstract form all the way to the top. The wings, on the other hand, looked like a type of wings only bugs would be carrying. Perhaps they are a kind of bug? No, no, bugs can't talk. That would be crazy. Then again, I was looking at a crazy thing, so it may seem more plausible than anything else. The hair on her head was... unique, to say the least. It was on top of her head as expected, but it had weird development, almost as if it was meant to curve everywhere it ended. Also, it was white. And last but not least, the legs and its glorious holes. Looking at them remind me of swiss cheese somehow... Talking about reminding, I forgot to freak out. "WHOA! HOLY COW! WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU!?" I yelped walking backwards, only to fall flat to my back in my attempt to get away form her. Perhaps I couldn't see her, but it was clear that she was looking at me with confusion and a lifted eyebrow. Who would blame her? "What do you mean by that? I'm just like you," she replied. Just like me? What does that mean? "Huh!? I'm like you!? Me!?" I said, using my neck and taking a good look at her from my lay-down position. Also, I noticed that every extension, save for my head, of my body was a black leg with holes on the perimeter. What am I, a chopped horse? This is just great... "Well, duh. You're a changeling, aren't you?" she said, walking slowly towards me. Scratch that, being a horse sounds much more likeable. If I weren't so intrigued about this whole changeling thing, I would have run as far as possible from her. Well, as far as I could go. Having now four legs isn't such easy task after all. "I'm a what now?" Scrambling back to my fee-- er, I mean, legs, I drunkenly dragged myself towards a small pool of some sort of liquid that was lying nearby. I almost tripped several times during my trip to the pool, but I finally made it to the reflection. Well, I certainly didn't expect this. While I expected seeing a complete changeling like she said and was, I still saw a similar creature with fangs and everything. However, I managed to spot that my eyes weren't blue like hers, but instead green, emerald-colored to be precise, rather than my dark-brown color eyes. My hair was no longer brown, but cyan instead and it looked like it came out of an anime. Not that I complain about it, but it is weird nevertheless. Another feature of my new figure is the scar located on my chest, in the form of a X. It looked just like the scar I had..... back home... Right.... I had forgotten about it. The day Sebastian and me went to that party and then.... well, the past will always be the past. Other than those features, everything else remained the same. Including the swiss holes in my legs. Seriously, how can I walk with so many holes in my legs? Why are my legs so full of holes anyways? Are animals supposed to jump across the gaps of my extensions? Oh, right. I had wings; bug wings. And a horn. Do I use that to impale my enemies or what? Well, with that said and done, I just stared at my reflection, trying to process if this was either reality or a really bad lucid dream, "Wha.... how.... when.... why..... Huh?" "Why do you look so surprised?" I heard, figuring it came from the girl. Do they use the same terms? Hold on a minute.... WHAT!? "AGH! YOU ARE SPEAKING ENGLISH!?" I yelled from the bottom of my lungs, looking back at her. The female simply closed an eye and placed a leg on top of her ears. Long ears by the way. "Would you tone it down!? You don't need to yell! Ow..." I would have answered back, but everything was beginning to be too much for me to handle. New body, new place, new discoveries, new freak-outs, new almost everything. I remained silent, watching the girl rub her ears and look at me with annoyance. "What? Do I have something on my face?" 'Wow, she isn't the most educated female I've encountered,' I thought, still trying to find any kind of logic that matched my own. Sadly, it was starting to look futile as nothing began to make sense. What is this place? What is going on? Why am I here? What is she? How come I came across her? Why do I look like this? Are there more of them? What is a changeling? How can I walk? Do I use my newly formed horn for justice, or do I use it to strike my enemies that I find annoying? ¿Porque estoy babeando? ('Why am I drooling?') Just what the heck is going on!? "Hey, pretty face, somepony in there?" I snapped back to reality as I realized how close the female got to my face. Just like before, I tried to back away only to fall back to back again. 'Esto se esta poniendo viejo...' ('This is getting old') Wait, did she just say.... somePONY? How is a pony involved wih this? Why did she... you know what? I don't care anymore. She can say the most unexplainable thing in the entire universe and I wouldn't care. Even if she said the meaning of life. "I'll take that as a yes," she answered, moving to my side and lifting an eyebrow once again. While she walked-- I have to learn how to do that-- towards me, I slowly began to feel the pressure of too much information for my brain. Consciousness began to slip away while my eyes began to close, watching the girl talk to me. I couldn't comprehend nor hear anything she said to me. Her mouth kept moving, but nothing came along. Just when I was about to fall unconscious, a rather small, yet powerful pressure pressed against my belly, causing me to recoil at the touch and bring me back to my senses. Turns out the female punched my belly, unaware of my status quo. Her angry stare was all I needed to realize she was getting upset, "Hey, don't you dare to sleep at a time like this! Especially when I'm talking to you!" Thinking of a comeback, I said the most proximate thought that came along, ".....Wha?" Perfect. "Great," she said, placing a leg on her forehead, carefully dodging the horn, "I've encountered another weirdo," "Hey.... I'm no weirdo," I replied, trying to pull myself together and sit up. After succesfully falling back to my back a few times, I managed to sit up, staring at the girl in front of me. Sure, the girl looked at me like if I was homeless person-- pony she said?-- and annoyed me, but my mind is blown, so I didn't care. "W-what?" "Nothing, nothing..." I said, closing my eyes mid-way, "Just... just looking," Nothing was said for a couple of minutes, as we both continued to have our stare-down contest. Eventually, I gave up. "All right, I give up," I said, lifting my arms and shrugging, "I just don't what is real and what is not," "Huh? What are you talking about?" "I meant what I said," I pointed a front leg directly to her face, "I just lost any kind of logic that inhabits this body," Giving me a confused stare, she leaned back, "....Oooookayyyyy....". The girl kept her look until she finally shook her head. Sighing, she spoke, "It looks like you hit your head hard, since you seem to have a slight concussion. But it's okay, I'm here and I'll help you out," I wanted to protest that I didn't have such thing, but right now, I knew anything was possible in this place. I closed my eyes and inhaled, feeling the air fill my lungs. Exhaling, I pried my eyes open and nodded. She smiled and a beautiful sight invaded my view. Wow, what a smile. It's so... captative, so genuine, beautiful and mature... if you ignore the fangs, that is. She may look like a horse of some sort, but that smile is enough to make men drool over her. "Well then, let's ignore all of this and get to the infirmary, shall we?" I nodded again and got the same answer. I don't know why, but I could never get enough of that smile, "Good! Follow me then," Without putting any kind of fight, I dumbfoldly obeyed and followed her.... with my face falling to the floor once more. Four legs, you are such a curse. Cursing my lack of movement, I tried to get up once more, only to feel the floor move away from me. 'Huh, weird. I don't remember flying as a superpower that I had,' I thought, still with my eyes closed. Opening them was perhaps the best, yet worst feeling I've ever had in a long time. I was flying. "WOAH! WHY AM I FLYING?" I yelped, flailing my legs everywhere. My constant freak-out was short-lived as I spotted the same girl from before looking at me with an unamused stare. "Well, it seems you REALLY hit your head. Like, way too much. This can't be good," she muttered, loud enough for me to hear, "Well, can't do anything here," The moment she turned around, I saw something shining from her horn. Then I looked around me and spotted a similar shining. Then it hit me. 'MAGIC!?' I thought with a panicked mindset. My limit was reaching it's final level. My sanity levels were slowly-- scratch that, rapidly-- decreasing and I was afraid of seeing things that weren't supposed to be there. My mind couldn't take much more of this and if something new happened to show up, I was sure to faint. Let's just hope nothing comes along. "Hey," she called, causing me to return to wherever I was, "You got a name, don't you?" "Huh? What kind of question is that?" I asked, using my sane portion of my current mind, "Of course I've got a name. Why wouldn't I?" "Well, it's just that you aren't one of our hive, so I didn't know if your queen gave you a name," "What? A queen? A hive? What are talking about?" "Oh my, that concussion must have hurt like Tartarus," she whispered, still looking ahead of her field of vision. Wow, she doesn't keep anything to herself, does she? "Anyways, my name is Ivy. What's yours?" she asked, turning her head just enough for me to see her face. 'Ivy? What kind of name is Ivy?' Shaking my head to clear any thoughts, I gulped, "I... uh, my name is Maurice, Maurice Bonofire". 'Ivy' looked at me like if she just found a ball of spit cathair. "Maurice? What kind of name is Maurice?" 'I could ask you the same thing,' "Anyways, pleased to meet you... Maurice," "Likewise," "Sure... well, it shouldn't take long to reach the infirmary. We just have to--" "Heeeeey, Beauty!" "-- come across one of the most annoying changelings that has ever existed," "Who?" my answer was answered just like that when another changeling with a group of them following behind showed up from a corner. 'Bueno, mi suplica fue respondida. Gracias Dios!' ('Well, my prayer has been answered. Thanks God!') As my mind just had enough, I could see everything turning black, leaving me with nothing than a blurry vision of them and Ivy. Like before, their mouths were moving, but nothing came out of them. Just when I was about to pass out, I managed to notice the leader of gang looking at me with a frown. Then, darkness surrounded me. Author's Note A new type of story that I wanted to experiment with. Because changelings are freaking awesome. Any kind of feedback and support is very appreciated. See ya soon! Also, remember the description. Bitching Allowed.
2: Why is she looking at me like that?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 2: "Why is she looking at me like that?" Edited by Mngotsevoy. Thanks man! ..... I... I can't tell whether this is reality or not, but I'm sure it feels real. The hit, the touch, the arrival... the ponies? Was that a pony to begin with? I remember her saying pony at some point, but that doesn't make sense. Neither she nor the guys I saw earlier look like such animal. Sure, they have the silhouette and form of one-- despite the unique features-- but they are not, and I quote, they are not, AND I REPEAT, ponies. My own comprehension of logic to myself has suddenly being shifted into something unknown. Illogic, to be precise. Then again, I have seen a lot of illogical things today, so it must be natural to them. However, I'm stuck right now in a place where everything feels real, yet it doesn't add up. My small, human mind can't process so much stuff that quickly, otherwise it might overheat. Being from a completely different species probably doesn't help either. What does that mean? Well, let me say this the most brief and comprehensible way possible. Ever since the creation of man, the universe has been torn apart several times by natural incidents, causing by either mistake or intention a natural and beautiful thing. Man, was one of those things. At least for the moment. This special being has been created by God in order to enjoy life, reciprocating and duplicating the whole species into a new form of life. Sure, we were cousins of the apes in the beginning, but that doesn't mean we are salvages or that we act on instinct only. We think, we feel, we develop and create new technology thanks to the help of at least 2 billion years of development. Hard, hard development. But despite all of that, we found ourselves in a swinging rope, trying to find out which direction should we head to. Some people discover their purpose, but most of them live without a true meaning. Perhaps we are living our true meaning without knowing it, but it's not the same. Man is complicated; more than it should be. And it's obvious that we cannot live with our self-ruling. People of the world may or not be aware of this, but Earth has been shaped into the true nature of man without a guide to lead him or her. Chaos. Ugh... why do I get the feeling someone in this world-- or the afterlife, if I had to guess-- would love to meet our certain chaos.... Anyways, that is what I think of my species and how it was developed. Hey, I didn't go to middle school for nothing. My teachers, mis guias y amigos (my friends and mentors,), they are the ones who helped me, in some way along the path, to be who I am today. I'm ever grateful to them and I hope they have a happy and luxurious life. But let's admit it, the luxurious adjective is just for plain mocking. What was I talking about again? Oh right. The gut feeling of what is real and what is not. From what I can recall, I saw a bunch of.... changelings? That was their name, right? Anyways, a group of them approached us when Ivy was taking me to the infirmary. Then... I can't remember anything. Seriously, my mind went blank after that. Nothing else comes to mind. Have I woke up from the dream? Was it all in my mind? Did those creature have something to do with me? What happened? All these questions and more crossed my mind, trying to process the most explained conclusion to this situation. Let's just hope it was all a dream... I wonder where I am right now.... ...... ...... ... Oh right. I can open my eyes. Silly me~ ..... ..... ..... Out of all times, why does this song come to mind!? "Ugh..." I groaned, bursting my eyes open. Adjusting to the mild-dark environment the room was giving me, I found myself still inside the cave. Processing things, I acknowledged that this place was my reality for now, whether it was all a dream or not. Could it be a coma? Something that was inside my head this whole time? Who knows, but I know someone with a similar issue. My brother, he is a perfect example, seeing how he was talking to a Luna thingy. I don't remember quite well, due to the amount of things that has happened to me recently, but I think he called that Luna a princess. I knew I shouldn't let him watch so many disney movies. But still, he is my brother and he has the right to do whatever he pleases to. Urk! I really have to stop straying off the main topic! Relating his mental issues with mine, I guess this must be my mental curse. Heh, who knew? The Bonofire brothers have mental problems. One is in a coma or something related-- that's me by the way-- and the other has a small, non-existent voice in his head dictating him things like if it was a real living thing. Yup, we are a perfectly, happy and normal family. And I often wonder why is it that no girl stays with us far longer than 3 months. That shouldn't be a problem now. I'm living in a new place, whether it is real or not. Perhaps I could start over. Yeah! I could do that. A brand new start! That could solve a lot of things. Sighing, I closed my eyes once more and let this new situation get the best of me. It's so soft and warm to have new beginning... .... Hold on a second. Soft and Warm!? "Please don't be there, please don't be there, please don't be there!" I whispered, opening my right eye and watching my side. Well, this is one of the times where I wish I was wrong. I'm not. I spotted Ivy crawling up to my side, shifting a little as she began to adjust herself during the spooning. It would be great if I hadn't problems with intimate problems. Which I do. Watch in awe, this only happens every few times. "OH MY GOD! What are you doing!?" I yelled, escaping the spooning and dragging myself across the room. Ivy, as calm and recollected as she appeared to, wasn't fazed by my outburst. What's more, she woke up like nothing had happened. Stretching her legs, she looked at me as I stared at her with a burning blush on my cheeks. Well, that is another thing that we both share. "I'm warming you up," she replied. "By cuddling with me!?" "Well, as a medic myself, it's my job to keep my patients comfortable and warm," she replied, shaking her head to the her left side , "No matter the way," Staring dumbfounded at her, I immediately understood why she was doing that, despite the awkwardness. However, I didn't want any cuddlings for the moment, so thank you very much! "Well, I do matter and I don't like it," ".... would you rather have a fire roasting down your back all day?" "Of course I want cuddlings!" She smiled at my goofiness and shook her head, "Males, I swear they are dumber than a mule," "Hey!" "Nevermind that," she interrupted me, approaching my spot without me noticing before, "Do you feel any kind of illness? Anything out of place?" 'Aparte de ser atrapado en un mundo completamente ajeno al mío sin ninguna chingada idea de cómo quede aquí? No, para nada,' ('Besides the fact that I'm trapped in a world completely different from mine without a single clue of how I got here? Nah, not at all,') I thought, trying to hold back the urge to chuckle. My eyes were trying their hardest not to squint in laughter to my insight joke as well. Which reminds me, these new eyes, despite the lack of pupils, are capable of perceiving things I couldn't see before. Such things are traces of smell, foot- I mean, hoofprints? Is that what they are called? Hoofs? Not getting stray from topic, I can also see blood, even when it is not there. Almost similar to a hoofprint. It works as a scanner of some sort. There is one here in the infirmary, after all. A glowing spot with some small traces coming out of it. How do I know it's blood? Well, blood is definitively red, and THAT, is red blood. Also, the scent gives it away. I mean, I can smell like 10 times better! And it smells like metal or iron! .... Or maybe blood in this place isn't red after all. Or maybe I'm wrong, again. ..... ..... I'm starting to get freaked out by all the coincidences this world has. Let's forget about all this. I have something more important to take care of. "No," I replied, shaking my head, "I don't feel strange at all," "Are you sure?" "Well, maybe not. Is seeing traces of blood, smelling a hundred times better and perceiving hoofprints normal?" "Um, yes. Yes, it is," "Then I'm just fine," I said. Pushing myself back to a standing position, I barely held my pose as I tried to avoid falling to my face or my back one more time. Needless to say, I was doing one hell of a job. Don't get me started about walking. "This may sound a bit repetitive, but, are you okay?" she asked, leaning on to me. When did she got so close before? I don't know, but let me tell you, it's freaky. "I'm A-Okay," "A-Okay?" Hmmm.... Reminder: Colloquium is different in this world or alternate place. Well, now there is one thing this world doesn't share in cultures. "Nevermind, it's an old saying from my hometown,". Meanwhile, I was perfectly holding my balance with four legs after a few small practice sessions. Also, Ivy backed away, giving me my well-deserved personal space. "Hometown? Don't you mean hive?" she corrected me, lifting an eyebrow. Caught off guard, I began babbling incoherent words as I tried to think of a comeback for that. I couldn't. "Well, yes," I replied, giving up on any kind of excuse, "I actually meant hive," "Oh. Well then, if you don't mind, the queen of our hive, Chrysalis, requests a word with you," Well.... crud. "T-t-the q-queen!?" I said, steadily walking back, "A word!? With me!? W-why!?" "Because she said so," Ivy affirmed. "Now, if you could please follow me-" "AYAYAYAYAY! Mi tummy hurts! Me no poder ir! Mucho duele!" I said, grabbing my stomach and falling to my back-- unintentionally, of course,-- leaning to my sides. Well, so much for my dignity. I can't believe I fell so low. "Wha- Huh? Your... tummy?" she repeated. "Aja, si! Mi tummy! It hurts!" I confirmed, holding my stomach with great style. Somebody, take to me to Broadway cuz' this is pure gold! "I see.... well then," she closed her eyes and sighed, "If you are feeling sick of your tummy, then allow me to get some treatment for that. Don't you dare to do anything outrageous in the meanwhile, got it?" "Aye-aye!" "Weird..." I managed to hear as she began to leave the room. Closing the door behind her-- that is one big hell of a door-- I got back to my legs, or hooves as I recall from a biology class about horses. Ponies are the same kind of species, so it must be the same, right? Anyhow, taking one step at a time, I headed to the nearest open window that I didn't notice before. I knew that this world was different, but dealing with royalty? Sorry, but I can't handle that much pressure, even if this is a dream. If I plan on leaving this place, going through the same door as she came through would be reckless. Not because I can't walk like she can or fright. It's because I might get lost in a place that probably is all in my mind and never find my way out. Even if it's safer that way, I can't take the risk. The window sounds more reasonaaaa- ahhhhhhh. Nope, the window is OUT OF THE QUESTION! Nope! Nope! Nope! Nope! Nope! AND. SO. MUCH. NOPE! Why is this place so high!? Taking a good look outside, I managed to see a whole kingdom in a decaying state. Dying, to be more precise. There were houses of the sort located in rather unethical locations. A few of them were popping smoke out of their chimneys. Fabrics of some item if I had to guess.The whole land wasn't bad itself, but the lack of crops was my concern. Where were they? And, if they didn't have, how do they survive? Do they hunt? Are they autosynthetic? Do they feed on love? .... Nah, that last one would be completely impossible. There is no way that would be their feeding. Just look at all this place! Does this look like the kind of place where love blossoms? So.... how do they feed? .... Could it be that.... they... they eat themsel- Nope! Not gonna finish that thought. If that is their way of eating or supplying themselves, then more the reason to leave this place. However, I'm not that desperate. Jumping out of a window is a bad idea, especially since I have no win- ".... Wait, I DO have wings!" I thought to myself, looking behind and staring at my bug looking wings, "Maybe I can use them to leave this place?". Thinking of any other possibility besides flying, I knew that this could be my ticket out of here. Not wasting any time, I assumed that practice would be helpful up to this point. Propelling myself to a comfortable position, I started to look for a way to move my wings, since I had no idea how to use them in the first place. After a good minute of searching, I figured out the trick in using them. "Let's see... Up, down. Up, down. Yup, I got this in the bag." I said to no one in particular. After a few training flicks, I started to swing my transparent wings into a more steady pace, speeding up with each vertical swing. "Okay.... easy does it, eeeeeaaaasy does it," I mumbled, feeling that I was getting the hang of it. As my new body began to float all on its own at the pace of a snail, encouraging thoughts crossed my mind. "I'm doing it! I'm actually learning how to fly! On my own! Who knew!?" After keeping a certain speed, I saw the floor becoming smaller and smaller with each passing second. The smaller it got, the more excited I became. "Hey, this isn't actually that haaaaaaAAAAARRRRDDDDD!" *THUD*. Well, I take that back. Flying is hard. So is the wall, "Ooowwww...." Well, scratch flying. I can't do it. For now. Snapping out of my thoughts, my options of leaving this place were slowly diminishing as I stood once again for the dozen time today. I may want to leave this place, but killing myself won't do it. There has to be a way..... .... should I take the risk and go through the main door? After all, I can't think of anything else that might help out on this one. Perhaps I should. Well then, I guess I have no other choice but to- "Here is your medicine for your tummy, Maurice," Ivy said as she walked into the room, holding a cup with a gooey liquid inside of it with her magic. The door flung open after her entrance and closed right behind in a mystical aura, which I assumed was her magic doing miracles on it as well. With the closed door and her approaching, I knew I had no way out of this situation. Bracing myself for whatever this place had for me, I sighed and grabbed the medicine Ivy so kindly brought to me. And when I said grabbing, I mean dropping it on the floor since I had no fingers. Ivy looked at me with shock and hung her mouth wide open at my carelessness. "Wha.... why did you drop it!?" she said, detecting a hint of anger and confusion behind her tone. I shrugged at her question, thinking of it as a trick question. She is aware that my legs have holes on it, right? How does she expect me to grab it with nothing than a plain, semi-flat extension? "Ugh... nevermind that, I'll.... I'll just get another cup for you, okay?" She said, moving back to the door. I could sense her annoyance rising like a young children's emotions after knowing they would go to Disneyland. Dragging herself to the door, I felt bad for lying to her, after treating me with such attention. This is no way to treat a girl after she gave me help, despite being a complete stranger. I mean, yeah, I look just like her, but we don't know each other, and yet.... "Ugh.... I'm so gonna regret this," I whispered to myself, rolling my eyes all-the-while. Taking a deep breath, I called out for her, which it certainly attracted her attention. Turning her stare back at me, I looked away in embarrassment. This... is gonna be harder than I thought. "Well, it turns out that my... tummy no longer hurts," I said, trying to hold back the urge to look at her, "I don't know how, but I'm feeling better so... you can take me to your queen, okay?" "Oh really?" she replied, which I gave her an approval nod in return, "Then why didn't you say so? Let's get going then!" *Sigh* The things I do for others.... Should I be concerned about this place and why I'm in it? ... Meh, I don't care any more. This walking is more interesting anyways. Anyhow, the walk through the hive was.... unique, to say the least. With chambers full of mystery at every turn, I wondered what was lurking behind them, hoping one day the secrets of the chambers of doom would be revealed to mortals! Or.... maybe they are just guest rooms. Or not. I eventually came to a halt as Ivy stopped in front of a pair of gigantic doors. Have I mentioned these doors are at least 10 times my height? No? Well they are. It's both intriguing and intimidating. Anyhow, before I could say something, Ivy raised a... hoof to silence me. I gotta make a choice between hoof and leg. It's getting a little annoying for me. Just when she silenced me, Ivy looked at the doors and used her magic on something. What she did, I didn't know, but it must have done something. Well, she can use magic for being a medic as she told me before. As for me... well, maybe I can't-- as far as I know--, but this horn better be used to impale something, otherwise I might go crazy. "We are here," she said, looking back at me with a serious tone. She lowered her hoof and gave a warning stare, "So here is the deal. Our leader, Queen Chrysalis, has requested your presence. You will not talk back to her unless she allows you to. You will only speak when she asks you to. You must answer every question she asks you and expect to satisfy her curiosity with each answer. Your voice belongs to her as long as she stands in the same room as you. Not literally, but she has control over you when you are near her, specially since she called out for you. Also, don't forget to bow in front of royalty. Understood?" "Uh.... yeah," "Yeah is not an answer," she replied. I flinched at her remark and got into a more military stance. That, I never expected. This new attitude of hers... It felt like a machine, like if it was meant for one reason and one only. Guess I have no other option. "Yes ma'am!" "Good. Any questions?" "Um.... no ma'am," It felt weird to suddenly go from Ivy to ma'am. Feels different and odd, yet it's adequate. I just have to stick to whatever I got. "Perfect. Now, go right through please," she instructed me, guiding me in to the dual door entrance in front of us. Once the doors were open, I managed to see a royal throne in its own way. Walls stained with black banners, adorning the room with a more grim ambient. The floor was shining, almost as if it was washed every hour. Candles were placed in every location of the room where lacked light, allowing the whole throne room to be visible. A parallel row of windows in the walls could be easily seen from here and outside. These windows were strategically created in position where the banners didn't either interrupt the view or block it. And finally, the most iconic objects in the room were the thrones itself. Their weren't made of your typical reflective material adorned with gold or silver. It was.... corrupted, compared to other thrones I have seen before. The edges of the thrones were springing out like a puppet inside a box, leaving a sensation of twisted freedom. And the leather-looking seat was empty. Hold on, empty? "Um, Ivy?" I called, gaining myself the attention of the girl, "You said I had to talk with the queen, right?" "Precisely," she answered. I looked straight to the empty seat of the throne and lifted an eyebrow, making sure she didn't see me. "Then.... why is the throne room empty?" "Because I like making entrances," I stopped whatever I was doing and froze. That voice was definitively NOT Ivy. I didn't the enough courage to look back, for my fear got the best out of me. So, instead of fighting my fear to look back, I called Ivy once more. No answer. I tried again and asked her if she was the one who did that. Still the same answer. This is going nowhere. "I would like to see your face, young changeling," she asked. Whoever she was, it was pretty obvious by now that the very queen of this hive was behind me, asking me to face her. It would have been easier if her voice didn't sound like a machine having a speech with a mic, or using I-Zune for instance. "I said, look at me," Fighting whatever urge I had to ignore her request, I knew disobeying her from the very beginning would bring nothing but trouble. So, I did as she said and saw her. Holy cow, She. Is. TALL. Inspecting her appearing, Chrysalis , as Ivy called her before, was mouth-gaping. Her most notable feature was her height. She was easily twice my height and slightly wider than me. Since I didn't know my own height, I assumed she was about 6' feet tall. Which probably was her actual height. Or not. Ivy was bowing, stepping aside as the queen entered the room. Chrysalis was just like me and Ivy, as obvious as that was, but she was also different. Her eyes aren't blue like Ivy's or the others, there were green, just like mine, but she actually had pupils. Dragon looking pupils? They look like the ones from Skyrim's dragons.... Anyways, her hair flew in such grace that anyone who saw her for the first time would have assumed it was someone important. And boy was she important. The crown on her head also did the trick. Her body and horn, however, were just like ours. The only difference was the size. But size doesn't matter.... does it? The queen walked up to me and stared with curiosity, going in circles from my spot almost as if I was an exotic creature. Which I was, but they didn't have to know that. However, during her inspection over me, I could notice something odd in her emerald-colored eyes, something neither Ivy nor me had. I spotted a small glimpse of.... depression? Sad? Defeated? I couldn't put my finge- I mean, hoof on it, but she looked sad. Like if she was depressed about something. Did something happen to her? "You... aren't around these parts, are you?" she asked still holding her slightly sad expression. I nodded in response, with my mind drifting in what I saw in her, "I see... you must be from another hive... one of my sisters' hive I suppose..." "Sisters' hive?" I whispered to myself, "You mean there are more creatures like me and her?" "But that can't be possible..." she added, with a mysterious face, ".... my sisters' hive disappeared long ago, leaving no trace or information about them. So, where do you come from?" "My queen, sorry to interrupt, but this young changeling had a head concussion earlier this day. After all, hitting the ground from a very high drop, at least in a fireball, is very dangerous, not forgetting to mention traumatizing. Therefore, he might have lost a lot of his memory. Just a warning," "Fireball? What is she talking about?" I thought, giving her a curiosity stare unconsciously, "I don't remember coming from a fire ball, much less losing my memory. I need to know what she meant for this," Chrysalis didn't say anything back, for all she needed to say was given with a faint smile. Accommodating herself on the throne, she looked at me once again. So, one more time, I found myself being interrogated. "Thanks for the warning, Ivy. I'll take it into account," she replied, earning a smile form Ivy. I solemnly looked between the two of them and noticed a sort of relation. How strong was it wasn't my concern. I had bigger things to deal with. The queen sighed and took a deep breath afterwards, "As you may already know, I am the queen of this hive. My duty is to protect my race from any kind of harm or possibility of extinction. Which brings me to another topic. Where do YOU come from?" "Huh?" "I said, where do you come from? It's obvious to this point that you aren't from my hive. I know all of my subjects, and you, aren't one of them. So, from which hive or place are you from?" Aw crud. What do I do now!? Lie seems to be the best option, but what do I lie about?! I know nothing from this world! "Uhh... well, you see.... I'm from..." my eyes lurked everywhere trying to find any kind of answer for her. Anything would have helped, but nothing came to mind. Perfect, "I, uh... I'm...." "Remember my queen," interjected Ivy, much to my salvation, "He suffers from memory loss. I witnessed him how he couldn't even grab a cup of medicine correctly. Although that may be more clumsiness than anything, he is unstable, if much," "May the bless of Ra, Obsidian and every freaking mythical god be with you, Ivy," I thought, "But did you seriously expected me to grab the cup with THESE!?" "Hmph. Indeed, that might be the case. Let me redo this again," she cleared her throat and stared me with might once again, "Then, young... what was your name again?" Now that I could answer, "Maurice, your majesty," "Maurice? What kind of name is Maurice?" I cringed at her remark. My parents gave me that name and I'm very proud of it, you heartless queen! "Well, whoever gave you that name surely must have run out of names for her children. And maybe her short imagination must have been similar to her attention," Oh, she did not say that. IT'S ON! "You dare to insult my mother's choices!? Como te atreves, mujer infeliz! '-How dare you, you ungrateful woman!-' My mother is very proud of that name! She gave it to me with all her heart and I won't stand here and watch you talking bad stuff about that incredible woman! Don't you dare talk dirt about her!" I shouted, letting my anger get the best of me. I didn't know what I just did until I remembered who I was talking to. Holding my hooves to my mouth, I opened my eyes far longer than I thought I could. 'I messed up, didn't I?' Ivy's jaw dropped to the floor-- literally-- and stayed like that, on its way of processing my actions. Her look could easily tell she was thinking which was going to be my punishment for that action. Chrysalis, on the other hand, was surprised by my outrage, only to be replaced by a smug. I wasn't liking this queen, and I just met her. Hurray for me. ".... What's a mujer?" she mumbled, followed by the smug, "Spaneigsh, it has been a while since I last heard that language... Well well, looks like someone has either a very brave or stupid personality to talk back to me like that," she replied, licking her own lips all-the-while, "I like it," The situation could easily end up in two ways. One, she is pretending that in order to confuse me and kill me without noticing, or two, she is using her seductive charms on me. In either case, both endings are bad. "But enough about this. I want to know about you," Or she could simply ignore the fact that I yelled at her and move on with our lives. Which I'm perfectly fine with. Using my head for this event, I let my anger dissolve and focus on her, "Very well. What do you wish to know?" "Ah, excellent! Cooperation! Let's see.... let's start over with this, and make sure you answer this time," she said, holding a serious stare towards me, "Where are you from?" Up to this point, I didn't care about anything else. I decided to answer completely honest at every question, despite how illogical it seemed to them, "I'm from a country named Mexico," "Mexico? Don't you mean Mexicolt?" WHAT!? THERE IS A PLACE CALLED MEXICOLT!? MY GOD, IT SOUNDS LIKE A PUN! "Um.... yes, I meant that," "Good, we are finally making progress. Next question," holding a hoof to her chin, she hummed something, "What is the name of your queen?" "Queen?" "Yes, queen. What else?" This is starting to tick me off. Again. "Her name is Rose," I replied. Chrysalis didn't look, in the slightest, amused by my comment, "She is my birth mother, the one who took care of me as a baby and held me in her arms ever since I came to life. She never left my side, making sure I grew into a fine male. Rose is the only one in my entire life that I will never allow some other being insult her. I'm proud to have her as my mom and I'm planning on living my life like she would have wanted me to," Chrysalis was speechless at my talk of my mother. Almost as she never had witnessed something like I just did. Or maybe it's the fact that she is staring at me as if I was a huge, delicious hotdog; a sign hanging over my neck saying 'Eat me'. No, really. She won't stop staring at me. Do I have something on my nose? Is my hair standing? More importantly, why is she looking at me like that? Apparently, the queen herself noticed as well her unnecessary and unexplained stare at me and shook it off. Giving Chrysalis a confused stare, I looked back and found out Ivy was doing the same thing as me. Staring at her with confusion. Only difference was that she lifted an eyebrow and tilted her head sideways. It looked cute, almost like a puppy wondering what was the plushy thingy that squeezes every time it gets crushed. Ivy's queen suddenly stopped and composed herself, letting out a rested sigh in the end. And so, the interrogation proceeds once more. "Hmm.... looks like the hit was heavier than it looks like," she answered, chuckling a little, "I've never met a changeling named Rose. Much less a sister especially as good intentioned as her. You clearly can't remember the name of queen, or her personality either, so I'll let this one pass," Although I'm happy to have that part done, I couldn't help it, but feel as my mother was just insulted. No one, dares to insult her, not on my watch. But that revenge moment will have to wait. Right now, I'm powerless against her. "Anything else?" I asked, hoping to end this for the better. "Did I asked you a question?" "What? ... Uh, no, but-" "Then keep quiet," ..... Hija de tu fregada madre, te juro que un dia de estos vas a ver mi pinche pierna atascada dentro de tu grande, y asqueroso- ('Daughter of a freaking mother, I swear one of these days you will see my goddamn leg stucked up inside your fat and disgusting-') "Why are you here?" I let that thought slide up. Interrogation time is still up. "Honestly, I don't know. All I remember was waking up in one of your hive's rooms and nothing else," Chrysalis didn't seem convinced of my answer, despite how much truth-- and a bit of lies-- it had. She raised an eyebrow and blinked twice. "You don't?" "Precisely," "Huh. Interesting. Well, it probably must have been from the hit, so I'll have some guards to check up on you every now and then, just to make sure you are telling the truth," she replied, holding a regal pose after that. That, looks more like a queen. But there is one thing still bothering me. "Guards checking up on me?" "Yes. I don't need to repeat myself again," 'Y tu puedes irte a la quinta patagonia de tu pinche bosque que compraste para perderte!' ('And you can go to the fifth last location of your goddamned forest you bought specifically to get lost in it!') ... I need to stop doing that. "What does that mean?" I asked out of curiosity. The queen gave me a puzzled look, almost as she was expecting something else. "It means you'll be staying in our hive until you fully recover," WELL, THAT JUST HAPPENED! "Uh, I appreciate the offer, but I must decline," Chrysalis's unamused mode was just activated. "It wasn't an offer," "But-" "No 'buts'. You'll stay in the hive as long it’s needed," she said, folding her legs in front of me, "You may not be one of my subjects, but you are changeling in the end. We have to stay together in this time of crisis, after all," "Time of crisis?" I asked, hoping to get some answers during the interrogation. Just before I could do something else, some... pony happened. Ivy stood in front of me, holding a hoof in top of my nose, "I'll explain that later. For now, just stick to anything she tells you." I barely nodded, becoming aware of a crisis that is happening as we speak. Turning my attention to the queen, I noticed the same sad stare from before just for a brief second. Something happened here, especially to her, and I'm going to find out what was that. Even if I don't want to be here. The curiosity, you know? "Sure..." "Good! Now back to our queen," Ivy said, returning to her original position. Chrysalis dozed off from whatever thoughts she had recently and gave an adorable look, almost as if she realized something embarrassing. Also, a squee sound came out of nowhere. Is that normal here? "Sorry, I was.... thinking about something," Chrysalis said, rubbing the back of neck with her swiss-cheese legs. "I see..." "Anyhow, you'll be staying with us for the meantime. During your stay, you'll be treated just like one of us, no exceptions. I can't go out and tell my subjects I have favorites, not that I have. My subjects deserve my equally attention, despite who they are and where they come from," "I understand. Don't worry," I said, holding my most chivalrous tone, "I'm not the kind of gu- changeling that goes around telling everything," Chrysalis nodded and, possibly, gained her confidence again, "Perfect. Now move along, Ivy will show you the way to your room. I have some unfinished business to take care of. Ivy?" "Yes, my queen?" "Show Maurice the way to his room," "Right away," she accepted, approaching me with a bit of haste. Standing in my sight of view, she nodded and silently ordered me to follow her. I didn't have any right to refuse, nor I needed to. So, I obeyed. Just before I left the room with my tour guide, a familiar I-Zune voice called me out again, "Wait, I forgot something,". Teleporting ahead our path, Chrysalis was holding with her magic a weird kind of badge that resembled a shield. A green shield with a changeling inscribed on the cover, to be precise, "You'll need this. We might be aware of your location and who you are, but my subjects won't. This will help them recognize that you are part of our hive, even if it's temporary," Using her magic once again, she held it out in front of my nose, "Take it, this might save you." Dispelling her green aura around the badge, the same metal object fell to the ground faster than I could have anticipated. Grumbling a little, I crouched and attempted to grab the shield with my hooves. I couldn't have failed more miserably. Both mares gave a really strange look as I attempted to take hold of the object. Ivy was the one who broke the awkward silence first, "What are you doing?" "Trying... ugh, to grab... come on.... this.... thing!" I replied, still rubbing my hooves on the ground, on top of the shield. With little avail, I had enough of this freaking piece of metal and its difficult edges. Hanging my head up high, I raised my voice, "OK! Eso es todo! Ya me tienes hasta la fregada! (Okay, that's it! That is the last freaking straw!)" and shoved my face on the object. I laid down there for mere seconds until I finally grabbed the shield with my fangs. Shaking off the dirt off my face, I internally cheered myself for accomplishing this brand new goal. Grabbing something. "Ofh yepmaamph! Thaphke thaft shifimpheld!" I couldn't understand myself either. All I heard was baffled noises. Even if I knew what I said, it was incomprehensible. I wonder if they got that. Turning my attention at the girls, I raised an eyebrow as both changelings were giving me the most confused peers I have ever seen. Their looks were almost as confusing as if a grown man was beginning to understand what was puberty. I did see that once. It was very awkward. "Why?" said Chrysalis, keeping the same gaze as before. "Whfat wphy?" I responded, still holding the badge on my mouth. "What?" "Ah saifphd," I spitted the badge out of my mouth and moved it a little, "Why did you say.... 'why'...." .... Oh god, what have I done? "Ugh..." I groaned, crouching once again in order to recover the badge that I worked so hard to grab. Needless to say, I grabbed the badge once more-- after a couple of minutes of rubbing my mouth on the itchy ground-- and looked at the mares in front of me. Still the same look. "Why are you grabbing the shield with your mouth?" one of them said, earning a mere shrug from me, "Can't you use your magic?" "Mhaphic?" I responded. I didn't care if my speech was foreign to them, but getting this thing on your mouth isn't such an easy task, you know? "Yes, magic. Why don't you use it?" the question got the same answer as before. A shrug. "It's easier, you know? Or could it be......you do know, that you possess magic, right?" "Rheapmlhly?" Ivy tried to hold her logic as she began to process the current situation, "Hold on, you didn't know?". Shaking my head, Ivy gasped meanwhile Chrysalis leaned her head sideways, "You don't how to use magic!?" "Nho," I can use magic just like them? Magic is not my cup of tea, but I can use it? So my horn is not a death-stabbing tool of doom only? Receiving a unamused gawk from both, the queen turned her attention to Ivy, "He really hit his head extremely hard, didn't he?" Ivy changed her expression to lifeless and gazed upon Chrysalis, "It seems so. My queen?" "Yes, Ivy?" "Can I request something?" "Yes, you may." "Please take this changeling to the training school, make him focus on magic the most," WHAT!?, "He needs to know how to control magic," "I believe that would be the best," Chrysalis responded, much to my liking. Oh, by the way, I didn't like it. I just don't like school. Having the idea of going through school year another one time just for the sake of learning something that I have no idea how it works-- besides the ways I have seen--, I think I rather stay off that path. Even if it helps me, I just don't want to school again. My school years at the human world were awful, so what would make this world any different? "Well, it's settled then, Maurice shall go to training school," said Chrysalis, looking at me with a bit of mock. Was she enjoying this? I can't tell, but there is something odd about her. What is that feeling? She backed a little as Ivy approached me. "Great!" she said, holding a cheerful tone, "things are scheduled then," 'Don't I get a saying in this? I mean, it is my education so I have a right to- aaaand I can't talk. I still have this badge on my mouth.' I thought, facepal- er, hoofpalming myself mentally for that. The two mares continued their talking and I stood there like an idiot, watching how my life was being controlled by a pair of beings I barely knew. "Well then, I shall tell the instructor of Maurice. Of course, he is gonna need an identity for this," "Idhentpfitpfy?" "Yes, that," she replied, looking at me with a great determination behind that stare, "Now, what should we call you..." Oh man, THIS can't be good.... Author's Note New chapter, how about that? I really focused on this one more than anything. Everytime I went to work, I thought of the story. Call it obsessive, but I find it reallly exciting to go home and continue the story so many people like! Well, in other news, I made a drawing of Maurice as a changeling (and injured). Here is the DA link. It's not the exact way I planned to see him (AND IT'S CRAPPY IN BOTH IN QUALITY AND STYLE), but it will do. Anyways, next chapter will feature someone you all know. Take a guess. See ya soon!
3: Why am I... here?Author's Note Well, this chapter turned out different than I imagined it would be. Not that it is bad, but it was different. And I liked it. Hope you enjoy, I literally cracked my head for this one and it will lead some interesting results. Other than that, I love messing with these characters. Also, I have a cover drawn already for the story, and I would need someone to color it. Give me a call if you wish to help. I have a small surprise for those who help me with the coloring. That is, the one I choose, of course. Also, my proofreader decided to abandon the fandom. I would wait for another person to fill the spot, but... FUCK IT. See ya soon! 3: Why am I... here? Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 3: "Why am I.... here?" Edited thanks to: Freddy Fazbear. I HATE MY NEW NICKNAME! Seriously? Who comes up with that!? Are they trying to mock me? Because, if they are, it is clearly working!! GAH! ...... ...... Hmph. ... Well, that is now out of the system. Guess the temperament runs in the blood. Talking about blood, I wonder how is Sebastian doing? I mean, last thing I heard of him was from my sudden drop to this world. Other than that, I really can't recall anything from him. Am I really dead, or is it just a coma like I theorized before? I don't care if I obtain a simple or complicated answer. I just want an answer, for all I care. .... Hm. That is weird. Why can't I think straight for the moment? ...Oh, right. I still have to know what did Ivy mean by Fireball that I apparently was so involved. What could that possibly mean? Not focusing on that issue, I merely shook my head as I headed to the guest room Chrysalis so kindly-- and rude-- gave me. At least I have to give her the medal of hospitality. She may be a queen, but she at least knows how to treat guests.... sorta. Actually she doesn't, but she gave me a room to sleep in, so should it matter? No, it shouldn't. Kudos to her. Being led by Ivy herself-- who asked permission to do so--, I soon found myself in front of a pair of small doors in comparison to the throne's. The girl walked to the front of the steel-made door, still holding the badge I so carefully picked up with my mouth with her magic, and looked back at me, giving me a heart-warming smile. "Well, this is where you will be staying for the mean time," she said, holding a satisfied tone under that cheerful and warm smile, "It may not seem like it, but you actually did good back there," "Huh? I did good? On what?" I asked, dumbfolded by her oblicous remark. Ivy simply shook her head, and giggled, which I found pretty cute for a very oddly looking sappient creature from another world. "You did good on standing your ground against my Queen," "Really? I'm not really sure you actually mean it. After all, your jaw was dropping, literally, to the marble floor," I pointed out, earning a cheerful surprised stare from her. "You saw that? I thought you didn't," the female changeling expressed, gaining a raising eyebrow from my part. The mare instructed me to follow her again with a waving hoof as she proceeded to enter the room, "Well, I would love to talk about all of this, but how about we get a little privacy?" "Privacy?" I thought, "But no one is around! Who could she possibly be meaning?" Following her from behind and entering the room, I inmediately noticed that such room was similar to the medical one. However, the difference in the room was mostly the color on the walls. While the medical one had a slight tone of red on them, this one is a bit more greenish. Not that I complain about it, mainly because green is one of my favorite colors. But it was different somehow. Taking a good glance at the architect design of the room, the place had a normal size expansion, allowing it to store a couple's life style. However, it was clearly under repairment, due to the cracks on the questionable marble walls. It had windows as well, allowing a better view of the badlands that we are currently walking on. It had no furniture or decoration that gave it a fashionable look, but hey, just because I'm a guy, that doesn't mean I dislike to look fabulous every now and then. Moving on, the conventional guest room had lots of empty spaces, waiting to have furniture or memories of their own placed upon such places. But I believe such thing won't happen for quite some time. Other than that, the room seemed perfectly fine! Hold on a sec... Why isn't there a be- Out of nowhere, Ivy, who was walking in front of me, motioned a stop sign. Don't ask how, she just did. Looking at me once again, she moved to the door and closed it with her head. Why did she do that with her head instead of her magic? I'll never know. But, hey, I don't care. "There! No one except us can hear us," she said, returning to the spot she originally stopped me before, "Now I can explain things with out any kind of interruption. But first, I have to ask. What would you like to hear first?" "About what?" I asked, pretending a confused attitude towards her. Ivy closed her eyes midway and her smile suddenly vanished. "Don't play dumb with me," ... so much for the disguise. "Okay, okay. You got me. I'll stop," "Thank you..." "Anyhow, you said I could ask anyything I wanted, right?" "Yeah," "Yeah is not an answer my ass," I shook my head and ignored the previous comment inside my head, "Well, since you allowed me to ask anything I would like, here goes nothing," I inhaled deeply and leaned my head backwards. "WHAT THE HECK DO YOU MEAN BY FIREBALL!?" Ivy covered her long, black ears, displaying them backwards and closing an eye. Once I finished shouting, she merely shook her head and frowned, "I'm going to ask you to restrain yourself from yelling like that. "Ow, my ears..." "Hmph," "Anyhow, I think you are refering to how you arrived," "I arrived in a fireball?" I asked, my curiousity being stronger than my anger. Ivy nodded and I stared into the nothing confused about this whole ordeal. 'How the heck did that happen? What's more, how did I survive?' I thought. Ivy must have percieved my confusion as she leaned her head sideways. Taking a small, but deep breath herself, she talked. "Yes, you did arrive in a fireball, if that is your question," she replied, taking a few seconds to add something else, "Our medic team made sure you were okay, despite the huge surprise we had when we discovered the crater and you in it," "I made a crater!?" I responded, a certain tone of shock leaving my voice and my mind as well. Just how the heck did I survived a long fall that even caused a crater!? I'm just a simple ma- I mean, changeling! Just how?, "How deep was it!?" "5 meter deep," Well, that happened. "Oh..... I... think I'll sit down for this one," I stated, refering more to myself than to Ivy, "This is gonna be quite a ride," "I think it already has been," she said, giggling a little for no apparent reason, "So, anything else you would like to ask?" Thinking it throughly, I knew I had to make the right question to get the answer I needed to survive this new onslaught, that was awaiting so eagerly my new and black flesh. Adjusting in my new seated position, I sighed, allowing my energies to recover after a long and stressful day. Or was it sleep doing wonders on me? I don't know anymore. Well, what kind of question would be the most important right now? Hmm... Maybe.... Hm. Here goes nothing... I guess. "How do we feed?" That must have been my most intelligent question I've done so far, today. Ivy stared at me as if someone just asked her what was the sun. Was my question that ignorant to them? Well, it must have been. They don't know I'm not actually a changeling, so it must be pretty confusing to them up to this point to ask such thing. Then again, I apparently 'HIT' my head today in a fireball incident that caused a 5 meter crater. Talking about crazy stuff must come with the whole package, shouldn't it? "W-Well, a-apparently, your head concussion must be one of the worst cases I have ever seen since in my life, so I'll cut to the chase," she said, recomposing herself from a breif time, "We feed on love," .......... .......... .......... What? "Hold on... we... feed on love? LOVE!?" Ivy nodded, leaving a very confused stage to my mind, "Bu- Ho- Just- Why- .... How!?" "We just do," she responded, unfazed by the conversation, "Whenever a being releases a stream of affection towards another being or object, they send love. That love, is our source of life. It's our way of feeding when we take that love, whether it is willingly or forced. We take the love out of the being and live with it. We do not kill them by taking their love, but too much love consumed from one being can cause the host to die. Of course, that would happen if more than one changeling absorbs the love source," I stared at her, taken back by the whole explanation that seemed logical, despite the impossible barriers across such thing, "Wow.... that was quite the information," "Thank you," she replied, leaning her head sideways and smiling. Oh, I can't get enough of that smile. Eventually, we both ran out of topics. I would have assumed that Ivy would leave when she finished doing what she had to do with me. Guess I was wrong.... as always. We both stayed there sitting, waiting for something else to happen. Which pretty much didn't happen. I knew this couldn't keep up. I had to do or say something. "So..." I added, trying to make the atmosphere less awkward than it is, "I guess love is only for feeding, right?" Ivy's ears perked up and she posed regally, for some reason, "Actually, it can do more," "Eh?" That, caught me off guard. It can do more!?, "Seriously!?" "But that will be for tomorrow, " she completed, leaving me in an even more confused stage than before, "With your instruction at the changeling school tomorrow, I'm sure you'll get the grasp of it. That is, if your brain can process things and still store them," Holding a poker face during her last, yet audible whisper, I noticed that my brain is having a hard time deciding whether that should upset me, or simple don't care about it. Ugh, my head is really starting to spin... Why do I feel so dizzy out of the sudden? I.... can't ... focus.... Ivy snapped of whatever thoughts she was having and gave me her full pledge of attention, "Eherm, anyways.... Right now, you should get some sleep. After all, we had a rough day with everything that happened today," "Well, yeah," I replied, nodding with her statement and feeling how is my body was agreeing as well, "I mean... I feel.... urg.... like.... sleeping is a GREAT idea..." Without any kind of warning, my body suddenly gave in, making my head bounce to the gravity's manipulation. Seeing how I collapsed in front of the mare, Ivy hurried to me and checked upon my body, trying to figure out what went wrong. Not that she will know anyways, but hey, she is taking care of me. Just like a mother would check her child or a lover would worry about... NOPE~! SHAKE THOSE THOUGHTS MAURICE! NO MEANS NO! NO EQUINE LOVER! NO SEAS UN IDIOTA! ('DON'T BE AN IDIOT!') SNAP OUT OF IT! ONE, TWO, THREE! FUERA! ('OUT!') NAHAHA, AECHICHICHICHI! ..... Okay, I'm done. "Are you okay!?" she said, holding a very concerned tone behind her voice, "What happened!?" Shifting from my cold, and hard ground location, I tried pushing myself up, hoping I could at least have the dignity to stand up after falling like a lifeless rock. However, such thing couldn't happen since I fell flat on my chest, despite my efforts of not falling down. Grunting at my hopeless efforts, I eventually gave up any chances of standing up. My body felt weak and a couple of hours ago, I was just fine. No injuries, no drugs-- None that I'm aware of--, no nothing. I had a normal conversation and suddenly I gave in to whatever force was pulling me down? This doesn't make sense... "Hey, knock it off! Don't try to stand up, Maurice," Ivy stated, placing a hoof on my shoulder, "Your body must be catching up with the huge impact from today's event. So, for all means, lay down. I'll bring the bed to you, okay?". "So, that is what was missing!" I thought, ignoring the pain allthewhile, "The bed in the room was gone! .... Why was the bed gone, anyways?" I nodded and Ivy's hoof left my shoulder as well as her leaving the room, leaving a somewhat empty feeling on me. Somehow, by having her hoof on me; my shoulder to be exact, I felt as if she knew what she was doing. A simple gesture is more powerful than it looks like... Heh, looks like Papá was right after all. The old fella has been gone for more than 10 years.... and he is still teaching me things. Heh, I love my parents. Hold on... what is that fuzzy feeling? What's more, why I suddenly feel attracted to it? ...Love? Is that love? But I've already felt love! Why is it so different now? Wait a second, I recall something similar during my chat with Mrs. Queen Chrysalis. When was the moment when I had this same feeling? Uh.... Oh right, it was when I was defending my mother. Right when I snapped at the queen, a small, yet detectable feeling-- such as the one I'm feeling right now-- was traveling my body like a river does with a mountain's trail. It felt so natural, yet it didn't. I paid no attention to it since I thought it had something to do with my new body's attributes, but now... it is more powerful than before! Is this what Ivy said about the love feeding? No... it can't be that... I mean, I know nothing about this, but I have a small hunch telling me that this can't be what she meant. It must be an adjustment to the new body... after all, changelings can't produce love themselves, right? .... r-right? Yeah, it must be that. Estupido cuerpo y sus nuevas funciones... ('Stupid body and its new functions....') Anyhow, I can't shake this lousy feeling... whatever it is. All I know is that it is related to love somehow. After all, the body doesn't lie. ............... ........ So... What now? Do I get to wait for her? That's it? ...Oh well. ................ ................ ................ ................ ................ Okay, this is getting boring. Let's see if I can get up now. Using my legs as support, I gently placed them below me attempting to have a better root base. All I need right now are inspirational quotes, and what better quotes than your own? "One... two... three! HIYA! C'MON! C'MON-C'MON-C'MON-C'MON-C'MON! TRUST IN ME.... WHO BELIEVES IN YOU! I HAVE THE POWER! GO-GO-GO!" I witnessed how my body was rising from the depths of the cold marble floor. It is working! "Almost there.... No!" *Thud* ".... ow," Well, that turned pretty well. So much for that. "Now what?" I asked myself, knowing that an answer would have been pretty dumb considering I made it for myself. If there is nothing I can do other than wait, then I shall wait, no matter how frustrating or boring it is. ....... ....... ....... Any second now.... ....... ....... ....... Okay, this is not going anywhere. I'm patient and all, but what can I do? Sleep on the floor? .... Actually that is a really good idea. Might as well- "I'm here!" -Completely forget the sleeping idea. Is there some kind of force in this world that is going to interrupt me every single time I have a clever idea!? Argh, let's just get this over with. "Doing better?" she asked, showing a caring attitude towards me. Feeling all of the lazy weight upon me, I nodded, my head still resting on the cold floor, "Good! I have your bed right here," Lifting my gaze, I noticed the female changeling standing on the room's entrance, holding nothing but thin air in her magic. With a big amount of effort, I darted everywhere to spot this particuliar bed she was speaking about. Finding nothing similar or related to bed of the sorts in sight, I deadpanned at her, letting her know where was such bed. She didn't say anything, so to speak. Ivy just gave me a wink and entered the room as if my question was unimportant to this situation. Of course, I wasn't going to let this one slip up just like that. Ohh, I was gonna get an answer out of it. Even I couldn't move at all! .... Oh wait. "So... where is this bed you are proud to speak of?" "Oh, can't you see it?" she said. Was I supposed to see something? "Um, no," "Hmmm, note to self: 'Maurice is really messed up'," she whispered. "Aja. Just make it visible, please?" I asked with sugar on top of it. ".... Fine," And just like that, a burst of light popped in the room, revealing a matrimonial sized bed at the end of the room, facing the door. Why was it that big, I may never know. But I do know one thing. IT'S ALL FOR MYSELF. "Hey, thanks!" I thanked the female changeling, which she gave me a sweet smile in return, "Um, can I request one more thing?" That earned a twitch from Ivy's ear, "What do you need?" "Since I can't move for God-knows-why reasons-" "God?" "Urk! I-I mean..." Yeah, that reminds me. This species may have a different concept of religion than me, obviously. Perhaps the word 'God' is unfamiliar to them? "I, uh... Forget that, it is not important," ".... Sure..." "Anyways, I would like to.... urg..." so much for my man pride, "If... you can levitate me to the bed. I can't move a few inches without falling on my ass every 3 seconds," The mare took the request openly minded and did as I asked her. Feeling the floor carefully opening a gap between me and it, little by little, I soon found myself on top of the soft, red bedsheets. Shaking like a little dog, I managed to hide under the blankets, laying down sideways. It was really comfortable, perfect for sleep indeed. You know, for such rough time I've been having, they do know how to treat their guests... in their own way. "Anything else?" asked Ivy. I shook my head, which looked more like a kid struggling with his own bedsheets. Maybe that is why Ivy is giggling again. Or maybe it's because I removed all of my sheets off of me. This wings are not helping either. The mare didn't ignore my problem and decided to place me and the bedsheets properly, mother style. A small, yet genuine smile appeared on her lips as she backed away. "Okay, I guess that is everything you'll need right now," Ivy remarked, and was apparently heading to leave the room since her hoofsteps were growing thinner and thinner. "Since you no longer have any requests of the sorts, I'll take my leave. I still have things to do. Before I go, I'll let you know that an escort will come for you tomorrow, exactly at 7 in the morning, got it?" "Got it," "Good. Oh, also, one last thing," This got my attention. "What is it?" "During your stay, we will deploy a group of personal guards for you as protection in the hive if anything goes south," she said, dropping any tone of kindness behind her unique voice, "They will be checking on you constantly. You won't see them, but they will easily spot you, no matter where are you. Don't worry, if something actually happens, they will appear in the exact moment you found yourself in danger, okay?" "My own protection crew?" I repeated, a little confused by this new discovery, "Don't you think this is a little extreme?" This earned me a stunned deadpanned look from Ivy. "You can't walk properly for more than 5 meters and you forgot how to cast magic, not mentioning that you are currently living in a hive where the weak are treated like dirt if you are not careful. Also, there is no way for you to counterattack or evade their magic until you learn how to use it as well, and you are telling a protection is not needed?" ".... I appreciate the offer. I'll take it," I responded. Ivy did a small 'Hmph' before saying that I needed more rest right now. Not wanting to disobey her-- and mainly because I want to sleep too, even if I have to shove my horn up the ass of anyone who dares to interrupt my sleep--, I gently rested my head on the pillow I missed early. Sleep was taking hold of me in a flash as my vision slowly faded, leaving my consciousness with nothing else than darkness surrounding me. After what it seemed to be like an eternity, I fell asleep. Tomorrow was gonna be a busy day, and I needed the most amount of rest possible for that day. Is it going to be like the military? What am I going to learn? Who I'm going to meet? Why can't I fall asleep already!? Those and many other questions plagued my mind, causing my rest to be a more exhausting one. Okay, I just have to ignore all those thoughts.... I need to sleep! C'mon..... IgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreIgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreIgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreIgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreIgnoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignoreignore. ...... ...... Finally... [2 HOURS LATER] ........... ... It has been a while since I slept this well. I mean, with everything that has happened, I'm surprised I managed to get a glimpse of sleep in the end. Certainly, things are about to relax for a change. I hope. *Hump*... *Hump*... *Hump* So much for that to happen... What... is that sound? *Hump*... *Hump*... *Hump* Is that... a hump? Is something bouncing? I mean, it feels like it is bouncing, on my bed nevertheless. But that brings me another very important question. What could be bouncing on my guest bed? *Hump*... *Hump*....... ... The humping stopped. What happened? "So, is this the new changeling I overheard? Wow, he is pretty cute..." Huh? A voice? Who, is, that? I never heard that voice before.... and I don't believe she is friendly. But I'll play along, just to see how far this goes. "I wonder how old is he..." I'm 23, soon to turn 24 in December 13th, thank you very much. Doing a basic check up of my surroundings, I sensed that the girl-- judging by the voice's pitch-- was laying near me. To my right side to be exact. This can't be good. "His body is... very strong... his scent is driving me a bit crazy... I like it," I DON'T! "Hmm.... I wonder... if he doesn't mind if I.... take a sample out of him," GO AWAY, GO AWAY, GO AWAY, GO AWAY, GO AWAY, GO AWAY! GO! AWAY! LET ME HAVE MY BEAUTY SLEEP. "But doing that right away is no fun... I wanna take a look at him better... I felt how she slowly removed the bedsheets off of me using her changeling magic. Once she had a decent view-- which I don't appreciate very much, mind you-- of me, I tried to stay still in my position, but she had other plans. The changeling somehow managed to make her magic as thin as air and turn my body towards the ceiling. Knowing that I couldn't fight back due to my lack of magic, I didn't struggle... yet. I knew a chance would eventually show up, but I had to wait until I could react. Still.... Oh! Nice hair, bad ass chest scar, cute face, strong body, adorable snoring... He is quite the catch," Really? My snoring is adorable? Oh, that is... Brrr, did it get colder out of nowhere? "I think this changeling is something else... something really good. I guess I could- Oh.. would you look at that? He is shivering! How terrible!" Yeah, nice moves. Talk to Broadway on your way out. Let me shiver in peace woman. "A changeling as cute as him can't have such punishment! Shivering is awful specially when nopony doesn't have another somepony to heat him up!" WUT. No, don't you think about it. GO. AWAY. "This calls for desperate measures!" Wait, what is she doing? "... Cuddling Measures...." OH GOD NO. THIS IS GOING TOO FAR. TIME TO REACT. YUP. PERFECT TIME TO REACT. I NEED TO GET OUT OF- ... WHAT. WHAT!? I CAN'T MOVE! CHRIST! HAVE I GONE INTO A MENTAL BODY PARALYSIS?! "Let me just... aja, there!" Oh man, she is right next to me! With one of her front legs on top me? Aw Christ, this is not good! I can feel her soft skin pressing against mine... The way her breathing caresses my neck with a comfortable touch... her gentle mumble under my chin... This ain't good. It's so embarrassing... I don't know how much I can deal with this... Please, just let me move... Please brain? With sugar on top of it? NO. "Ohh... he is so warm... I could get used to this," I wouldn't. Please leave me alo-o-o-one... "And he hasn't awaken yet! What a heavy sleeper this cutie is," I'm awake! I just... have no control of my body... I can't even open my eyes! Do I need a good motivation to move!? Isn't this enough!? Nope. "Ah... I feel as if I could fall asleep any moment now... Oh? What is this?" PLEASE TELL ME THAT IS NOT WHAT I THINK IT IS. "Well, somepony is happy to see me," IT IS, ISN'T IT!? CURSE YOU BODY! YOU BETRAYED ME ONCE AGAIN! "Well, I can't simply let him suffer like that, after all, he deserves a nice treat.... come to mama..." BUENO, ESO ES SUFICIENTE INCENTIVO PARA MOVERME, NO LO CREES CEREBRO? (WELL, THAT IS ENOUGH MOTIVATION TO MOVE, DON'T YOU THINK SO, BRAIN?) ... Si. Si lo es. (Yes, yes it is,) "RRRAAAHHHH!!!" "Whoa!" *thud* "I did it! I can finally move! Yes!" I said to myself, sitting on my butt and flailing my front legs up and down. I couldn't feel happier, I could finally move! Don't have a darn clue to what was holding me down and perhaps it was indeed the mental body paralysis, but I don't care anymore! THANKS BRAIN! We're cool. Now moving to a more important matter, I focused around my room to spot this intruding mare that was trying to have her way with me. Easily tracking the flipped over mare on the room, my victory cheer soon turned into a frowned expression as the female changeling was recovering from the sudden movement and throw she just had. I managed to hear a mumble during her recovering, while her face was scrunched into an irritating manner. After a good amount of seconds, she got back to her hoofs, rubbing her head and groaning allthewhile. It wasn't long before the intruder remembered where she was currently in. I had a better view of the female of the current situation. Taking a very slow turn towards me, I inspected her whole self. She was a changeling, duh. The skin was obviously black and with a small hint of white spots on her hind legs, next to the swiss cheese holes. Her wings and horn were no different. The only exception was perhaps the small scar on her left wing. It wasn't that big, but it was visible to anyone close to her. Her face was similar to Ivy's; however, she had a more curvy, round shaped head. A small fang popped out of her closed mouth and her eyes were blue, just like the others. Perhaps she had a slightly deeper tone of blue, but it was blue nevertheless. Her hair... that is a different story. One would assume all of the changelings would have short hair, whether it was a male or a female. But this mare had long green hair, similar to Chrysalis's. A bit shorter, but the same in the end. Also, it was more curvy on the end. Other than that, the female changeling in front of my bed was another one from the hive. After finally facing the almost molested changeling she was having her way with-- That is me, by the way--, the mare's expression changed several times, starting from confusion to fear and later to embarrassed. Growing a small apologetic smile, the mare stopped the head rubbing and stared at me with guilt. Well, after what she was about to do, she deserves to feel guilty. "Um, hi?" she said, her nervous smile never failing her. My expression didn't switch from deadpanned. I kept the stare to remind her of what she was about to do with my body, "Nice to meet you?" "Who are you and what did you think you were going to do with me, eh?" I stated. The intruder bit her lips and looked away, obviously trying to hide the fact that she almost raped me in my sleep. "Oh, I'm... Emerald," 'Oh hi Emerald! I was just wondering why were you trying to suck my little buddy for your own amusement, but I'll let it slide just to know you more!' I thought. It would have been easier to yell and tell her to get out, but I thought I needed to do a little more research just to be prepared next time. "Hello Emerald. As much as I would like to end this, what do you think you were doing? Most importantly, what were you going to do to me?" INTERROGATION TIME, START! "I... uh, was gonna... you know..." "Yes?" "Uh...." "Still waiting," "Help... you... out?" "With. What?" I know what I'm doing, and it's not the most clever thing to do, but I want to see her twist after her failed attempt with me. The girl seemed to struggle with the sudden turn of tables. Darting eyes from here and there, she looked like a kid figuring out a good excuse to the suspicious broken vase in the living room. And I love how they struggle. Ignoring the side thought of mine, I noticed how this was going nowhere. Whoever she was, I'm sure she must have a hidden motive to her sudden appearance in my guest room. Should I ask her real motive to the impromptu visit, or should I tease her more? It is a bit hard to choose between these two. .......... Eventually, I decided that she could explain herself, which could cause me to permit and accept any reasonable motive that might help me into forgiving her. After all, she isn't that bad looking and she may have been joking around. Although, that would be a likely story. "Hey," I said, drawing her attention more than needed, "It's okay, I'm not going to scold you or anything-- although I should-- but can you at least explain me the reason to why you are here?" Earning a more relaxed sight from her, she inhaled deeply and sighed just as well, letting out any kind of problems or troubled thoughts that plagued her mind. Emerald eventually relaxed for good and stared at me with a new found confidence in her navy blue eyes. "Well, if you must know..." I need to know, "I was just visiting the new changeling everypony is talking about," "New changeling? I-I mean, me?" I replied. Emerald nodded and leaned her head sideways. "It's just that when the meteor crashed near our badlands, we all were worried because rumors went that a foreign changeling was hurt in the process," she closed her eyes mid-way and went on again, "Apparently, this changeling was an important guest coming from an important hive, and was going to help us in our food crisis," Wait, is she referring to the crisis Chrysalis and Ivy spoke about earlier? Is it a food crisis? Man, that must suck. Wait. I'm now in this crisis. Well. Crud. "Anyhow, I knew that the changeling could be hurt and I didn't want him, you, to suffer so much. That is why I sneaked up the guards and entered your room to ease your pain. And to relieve any kind of tension you and I could have," "What was that?" "Nothing!" I gave her a suspicious look as Emerald grew a sheepish smile that connected from one ear to another. How did she do that? I may never know. What I DO know, is that she is trespassing territory out of her reach. Now, I have never been inclined towards authority when it came down to enforcing the law, but should I give her away? I mean, she just wanted me to be okay, despite not knowing the REAL ME and did nothing wrong-- save the rape issue. I should give her away, but something tells me not to. What to do? "You do know that what you are doing is wrong, right?" I remarked, earning a small flinch from her and stare to the marble floor, "Even if it was with the right intentions, you could easily get in trouble for this," Emerald didn't have any more excuses for her behavior, seeing how the mare shifted and fidgeted from one place to another. Her eyes were playing along as well, looking for a way to ease up the situation. If that mare was me, I would have been doing the same thing. Well, not technically, but a same route in the end. "I know, I know!" she said, never missing a detail of the room with her eyes moving everywhere, "I know it is wrong and perhaps my lustful actions may have given me a very bad impression, but hear me out, please?" Deciding to give her a second chance, I allowed it with a nod from me. She seemed to ease more. "It's just that... whenever somepony else gets hurt or in trouble, my mind is filled with worried thoughts, leaving me powerless to help that being in trouble. It makes my blood to boil... Also, due to everything we have been through recently, finding a male changeling that doesn't want to force his buddy down our throats without our permissions, it is really frustrating," Well, I don't know much about female anatomy, especially one from different species. But do they share the heat cycle, right? "After finding you, I knew you weren't like the others. Well, I had a feeling, but you know, instinct, am I right?" she looked at me with a sheepish smile. Despite her actions, she still managed to make crack a small smile and look away, shaking my head for her sense of logic. She sighed afterwards and continued. "I know. It doesn't add up to anything logical. But still, I had to see it for myself and well... here I am and not wrong for once." Emerald gave me a small smile and snickered for some reason.Her last phrase got me confused. Not wrong for once? "Not because you looked different, but also because your scent and aura are different somehow," Aura? What does that mean? "And with the crisis going on, it has been really hard to lower our lust," Oh, that explains a lot. If I knew changeling anatomy or chemical components in their body for that matter. But despite this explanation, why were Ivy and the queen so relaxed? Wait. Hold on. Oh... oooohhh.... "Your aura is different. Not violent, not rushed, not chaotic." If you only knew. "Unlike my some of my friends, your aura creates a relaxed feeling, where anypony could sleep right now and you wouldn't hesitate to find a blanket on whoever was near you." I looked perplexed at her, and began wondering how, or where did she got such explanation. "And how can you tell that?" "You don't know?" Emerald asked as I responded with a shrug, "Uh, it's right here. On your chest. Well, inside of it." "Say what again?" I looked at my chest where my scar was located and focsued on it. I couldn't see a thing, despite what she just said. But just for her sake, for some reason, I'll pretend to actually see it. "Huh. True." She sighed and looked at the floor, avoiding her gaze towards me. "Finding a male such as yourself that has an aura like that is really hard to find these days. I got excited to see such a charming soul, and well.... I'm not very good at controlling what nature dictates. That is why my lust got a hold of myself, and I'm sorry about it," ..... Aw, Christ, now I feel bad. "I don't know if you can understand, but I'm sorry if I caused more trouble than I should have. You have every right to do what you want with me and I won't do anything to stop it. You are far more important to the entire colony than me and I'll take the responsibility of my actions," Wow. She just sounded like Sebastian. After hearing that sentence, I can't help but see a bit of my brother in her. My brother is usually the one that worries more about the others than himself. Most of the times. Even if it causes him more strife than relief. But in the end, he never expected a reward in return. Selfless and bit of self-loathing, she is like him in that way. Looking at her brings nostalgia, making me remember those times where my bro would usually put the blame for himself instead of me or anyone else. He really cared about others, and this mare is proving me the same thing. How could I possibly give her away? "You know I have to report the authority about this, right?" I said, earning another rightful flinch from her, "What you almost did was rape, to your own kind nevertheless, and you should feel bad for it," "I.... I'm sorry. I'll be taking my lea-" "BUT!" "Huh?" "I won't do that," "Wha? Why?" GENTLEMAN MODE, ACTIVATE. "Cuz', what you did was an honorable action," I explained, while Emerald was utterly confused about this whole ending, "Yes, you broke the rules, ignored any kind of protocol... that your people must have... and almost let your lust get a hold of yourself... but you did it for another pony, for that pony's health that you don't know at all, other than yourself. That takes a lot of courage, specially for a girl like you," Looking dumbfounded by this, she raised a hoof from her spot and gave me hopeful eyes, "So, what are you going to..." "What I'm about to do, is that you are free," There, I said it, "I'm not going to call the authority, nor put you behind some mountain jail for this. I honestly couldn't do such thing, because if I did, I would be prick. A huge, prick and jerk. With a right to do so. But nevertheless, a huge prick. I appreciate your help and I'm honored to have a beautiful mare worrying for me like that. Now go on, leave before someone shows up," Bleh, that took a lot out of me. I don't recall being such a drama-lover. That usually goes for Sebas. I don't know if I said something important or vital in that last speech, but it certainly did something to Emerald. Why, you ask? Well, is very shining eyes a normal thing? And fully extended wings as well? Not forgetting to mention, a few sparks leaving the tip of her horn? No? "I.... I don't know what to say..." she replied, staring at me with that same shocked expression. I'm still kinda scared by how long these ponies can stretch their own features, you know? "You don't need to say anything, just leave before something actually happens," "Uh... o.. okay! Thanks a lot! Mister..." Aw crap. Here we go. "Mister Fire, Emerald..." "Okay! Thanks Sr. Fire!", the changeling took off from her place and headed to the window, "I'm sorry if I caused too much trouble!" I shook my head and smiled, letting her know I forgave her earlier behavior, "You didn't cause too much trouble, don't worry about it. Go!" "Okay! I hope we meet again one day!" and with that, she took off. I kept staring at the window and sighed, knowing I almost got raped tonight. ...That sounds a lot of worse than I thought it would. But that is okay. She didn't mean to. At least, that is what it looked like. But just like I said previously, 'The eyes are the gateway to the soul,' or maybe that applies with aura thingy? Meh, it's something like that. Ivy is a good example. Or maybe I've been too friendly. In any case, I don't have any reason to miss any more sleep. I should go back to bed. ....Wait, what is that? It looks like a badge of some sort.... Let's see... Using my still numb body as support, I leaned towards the edge of the bed and inspected that small shimmer. It looked like a... an ID? Could it belong to Emerald? It can't be... the mare on the picture profile is different! What could it mean? Did she steal from some... pony? But how did she hide it? Do changeling have pockets that I'm not aware of? Regardless, it has reason for it. I hope it doesn't mean anything wrong... or dangerous. I thought of grabbing the ID, but I remembered the event from... is it already tomorrow? I can't tell. But I certainly can't pick it up. DAMN YOU FINGERLESS EXTENSIONS! Knowing I couldn't pick it up, I merely shoved it below the bed, with me still on top of the bed's edge. Once I managed to hide the ID under the bed and its blankets, I made a mental note of its location. I might need it later, but I currently have the badge Chrysalis gave me, so it is useless for now. Right now, sleep is intended. ..... You know? Ivy is right. "Maybe I do need protection after all..." I mumbled, not before sleep held me in its slender, yet soft arms. I was out like a light. There is just one question that will plague me in my nightmares.... Why am I... here? --------------------------------------------------------------->>>EMERALD<<<------------------------------------------------------------------- Gliding from Mr. Fire's room, I subtly landed in my house's room, mine to be precise, nearby the queen's castle. Once inside, I spotted the familiar sight I've seen for the past 5 years. My single bed with sheets on top of it, my drawer with several books on top of it, a mirror on the far side of the room and Star, a doll I obtained during one of my missions. I kept it since I thought I could use the company, even if it was an imaginary one. And last, but not least, the pair of windows on one of the walls, where I came from the left. Living in one of the houses near the castle does come in handy. Sure, it's nothing like the hotel I stayed in Canterlot, but it's mine. Even if it has a selection of arrogant and selfish nobles in the neighborhood. Those guys really stepped up the notch in their unsupportable attitudes ever since when we lost the battle for Canterlot 6 months ago... We all wonder what happened to our queen the moment we returned home... after seeing how half of the hive decided to leave us for their own purposes or reasons, I would personally say Queen Chrysalis was devasted or worse. I would be too if half of my population decide to leave my kingdom. What's more weird, is that our queen began to show more emotions than usual ever since our defeat... colder, expresionless, self-loathing... it takes quite a strong will and great determination to keep ruling after the whole ordeal she had to deal with in the aftermath. Most would have given up, but despite everything we suffered, despite the whole crisis we are going through, she didn't give up-- no, she HAS NOT given up on us. Queen Chrysalis is really strong, and I admire her for that. I wonder if our queen has already moved on from her last encounter with him... Talking about males, I can't believe Ast and Root tried to have their way with me today! But their weakened state didn't help them in the least. I easily took them out with a pair of kicks. I swear, I sometimes believe those two changelings are always thinking with their shaft more than their brains... Ahh.... But him... Mr. Fire is not like them.... he really proved to be a gentlecolt... even when he had all the reasons to send me to jail, he didn't... Instead, he allowed me to leave with a sweet smile on those beautiful lips of his... was I really heading to the castle to actually treat him, or was the heat speaking for me? What am I gonna do about this heat? I really wish I could be held in his legs, brushing my green mane, looking for a way to feed while I snuggle up in his chest... .......... HUH!? What am I thinking!? I just met him! Emerald, get those thoughts out of your head! I'm not that desperate! .... But I'm hungry... Perhaps we all are. Anyways, I should, too, get some sleep. After all, sneaking up to so many guards can do a lot to somepony. Might as well do the same. Which reminds me, what time is it already? Looking up at the deep blue sky, I started analyzing the position of the moon high in the stars. Judging by the position and location it is currently, I would say we are.... currently 5 hours until the sun rises!? Since when did time flew by!? I have to work tomorrow! Why did I allow my curiosity get the best of me!? ARGH, this always happens to me! C'mon Emerald, stop wasting time, I have to get some sleep! Moving away from the window I came through, I walked towards my small bed with the familiar sights of my rusted leather sheets I earned 14 moons ago. I was on a roll that day! Withdrawing the sheets, I was about to roll in the bed and let the lights knock me out, when all of the sudden, my senses went like crazy. Despite my need to sleep, I remained awake and prepared myself for any kind of situation. A shadow appeared on my window, knowing this from the light that the moon was providing and quickly vanished before I knew anything else. I thought I was crazy when I saw the figure vanish just like that, but perhaps my lack of love was playing mind games with me. Real or not, a shadow came and left. Looking back at the window, I was expecting a male popping out of the it and try to take his prize. Fortunately, after plenty minutes went by, my heartbeat slowly began to diminish, clearing my head of any sudden danger. I would have easily missed the letter on the floor if hadn't been careful. ... Wait, letter on the floor? Focusing on the base of the window, I managed to spot a green letter, laying there as the most gentle of winds made it hover from one side. "Was it there before?" I thought, immediately realizing how obvious the answer was. My instincts told me not to pick it up, but since my curiosity is far stronger than my instincts, I went on anyways. Don't judge me. Picking it up with my magic, I ripped the top of the letter and pulled out a even more greenish looking message in it. Before reading, I carefully checked the envelope to see whom it belonged to. All I saw was a weird symbol, a symbol I thought I've seen before... Wait, how could I forget this? This is a royal guard symbol! A letter from my job! ...Why would I be getting a letter at this hours in the dawn? Ignoring the main reasons, I hurried to my room and locked the door. Dropping the envelope on top of the drawer appropiately and focusing on the reading the letter, I used a light spell from my horn. On the letter, it said: ROYAL GUARD EMERALD, DRONE 1342 FROM THE DAGGER SQUAD, I hereby inform you that your presence is no longer needed in our squad, seeing your performance at the Canterlot operation. That is why I'm removing you from the royal guard-- Wait, is this a termination letter!? But why!? I haven't done anything wrong! Well, maybe I mixed a potion or two during our crusade, or maybe I arrived late more than once, but why?! This isn't fair! Sighing, I knew that whining wouldn't help nor resolve this situation. I had to take it down like a changeling and move on.... Now where am I going to find a new job? Resigning myself from any more surprises, I kept on reading: -- I'm removing you from the royal guard to acclaim your skills for a more important job. Congratulations, you have been promoted to a Silent Sword. Also-- SILENT SWORD!? Queen Chrysalis's most elite unit!? Is this really happening!? Me?! In an elite squad!? Why!? I'm not qualified for this new charge!!! This too much for me to handle!!! -- Also, you are to be arranged in our most recent employment. You are going to be Mr. Fabulous Idiot Rare Enigma escort squad until further notice. Your job is to make sure our guest remains unharmed during his stay and for you to remain hidden from sight. We all observed your performance at the Canterlot assault and we are impressed by your sneaking and attack skills. Even though the assault was a failure, you are more than qualified to be Mr. Fabulous Idiot Rare Enigma's escort. Once again, congratulations, Emerald from Dagger Squad. -- ROYAL GUARD'S HQ -- "AHHH! Silent Sword! A dream come true! I always wanted to become a Silent Sword, but I never thought I would make it! YAY!" I shouted letting all of my excitement flow like a firework. I couldn't be happier! I got what I always wanted and here I am! I mean, my performance wasn't that great during the attack, but now I'm part of an elite squad? THIS IS GREAT! I FEEL AS IF I COULD TAKE ON THE WORLD! ...... ...... Hold on a second... an escort squad? For a noble? ARGH! Great! Now I'm stuck with Celestia-knows-who stuck up arrogant changeling for the time being!? Great! Perfect! Just great! I wanted to become a Silent Sword, but not like this! Isn't there anyway to-... hold on, did the letter say guest? ..... ..... Yeah, it did. But is the guest the letter is refe... ring... to... Mr. Fire? Him!? But the letter doesn't mean him! Did they made a mistake? I pretty sure they did... I mean, it can't be refering to him... right? ...Or maybe... it does? Let's see the letter. Mr. Fabulous Idiot Rare Enigma.... nope, it can't be him. The name is not even right! Why would they be refering a long changeling for a long name anyways? Wouldn't a shorter name be better? For example, we take the F from Fabulous, I from Idiot, R from Rare and E from Enigma! There! F.I.R.E.! Isn't it a better name? F.I.R.E..... It sounds familiar... Where have I- WHOA WHOA WHOA! HOLD THE BUCK UP! F.I.R.E.!? AS IN SR. FIRE!? IS IT REALLY HIM? Wow... I get to be his personal guard? Well, this is awfully convenient... the sweet gentlecolt turns out to be my protective objective. I like it... It's settled then! I accept! I'll protect him with all of my being. Not even a single hair will be touched while I'm around! This is great! I can't wait for tomorrow! I'm going to sleep right away! Dropping the letter in my squeal, I literally jumped on top of my bed and bounced. Still giggling, I placed the bedsheets on top of me and drifted to sleep. "A Silent Sword and a royal bodyguard for somepony incredible... what a day!" I said to nopony in particular. Everything was beginning to turn out for the best and I couldn't wait for it! The only problem I have right now is my hunger... we are still lacking love on the feeding department. But, hey! Mr. Fire is here to help us fix the problem! There is nothing to worry about. I'm sure things will get better.... I'll believe in that ideal. As long as we stick together, there is nothing we can't accomplish! ..... I wonder who are going to be my new workmates. --------------------------------------------------------------->>>MAURICE<<<------------------------------------------------------------------- ..... I hate my new nickname....
4: Why does God make my life so interesting?Author's Note Here we go! Fourth Installment! Yeah! .... eh. Anyways, this chapter contains: ---> New characters ---> A mysterious SunMoonLoveSparkleimage of something on a butt plot. ---> A bit of nostalgia for any gamer out there. If you get the reference or know what it means, you get a cookie. An internet Cookie. But being serious right now, I don't understand when people downvote my story for no apparent reason. Why? Just why!? There is bitching allowed rule for that! ..... Although, I seriously doubt they will make it this far. In any case, I would like to thank ShadowBeat for helping me out on this one. Thanks man! You rock! Next chapter, Magic ~~kindergarden~~ school! God have mercy on us all. 4: Why does God make my life so interesting? Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 4: "Why does God make my life so interesting?" Edited by ShadowBeat. Your moment to shine. ..... ..... Am I awake? Hello? Anybody? ..... No answer.... well, since I'm in my room, I seriously doubt someone will answer me. I better get up. My escort may be here anytime now. Opening my eyes, I discovered I was not in the guest room Chrysalis had allowed me to stay in. Instead, I was greeted by a large white wall... Oh, wait, that's the sky. Wait, the sky? Waving a hoof in front of me, I managed to- WHAT THE HECK!? MY HAND!? SINCE WHEN DID I GOT BACK MY HAND!? Getting up from my laying position, I inmediately felt different. Almost as if something had changed. And boy had things changed. Resisting the urge to gasp in shock, I admired in awe as I saw my old human body, just like I remembered. And apparently, the very same clothes I had before arriving to the badlands were the ones I was wearing right now. Ignoring my sub-conscious to supress a squeal, I got back to my loved, bipedal form stand up position and screamed in joy. Never have I felt so happy to see my birthday suit again. My mind had completely forgotten any concerned thoughts as I began to walk forward, and the walk slowly turned from walking to running to sprinting. I lost count of how long have I been sprinting, but I didn't care in the least. I was a human again. Instead of my pesty, odd changeling body. I could finally relax once more, letting my body be victim of the gravity. If there was any pain from my fall, I certainly didn't feel it. Perhaps my excitement was so intense that my neural system decided to call it quits on the pain stimulation. Not that I complain about it. As I said before, my body became a victim to the gravity's doing as it recoiled with the floor, not feeling pain during the moment of impact. I finally recovered what I remembered and hoped to become again the most. Being human. This whole trip seemed like a bad experience from what I can tell. Black, sapient, pony shaped creatures called changelings that feed on love? Yeah, it was too weird to be true. Even if it was true, it was all a dream. A very interesting and annoying dream. But it's all over now. I finally got back what I yielded for, and I couldn't be happier. There was one thing that was still bothering me. The lifeless background of the place. I may have gotten what I wanted, but that doesn't change the fact that I'm standing in a non-background location where everything was covered in white. If I had to describe the whole place in one word, it would feel like this: Nothing. Empty. Hollow. You name it. Subconsciously grabbing my familiar brown hair with my right hand, I looked around and spotted the same color everywhere I turned. White, white, and more white. Wait, is that- No, that's more white. I don't know how should I feel about this. Was it all a dream after all, or was imagining things? It appears like I arrived at a unknown universe, one where no being was supposed to know or come in contact in any form. I just don't where I am. Basic as that. Perhaps I can find something if I run in a certain direction, and somewhere along the run, something might actually happen! But that wouldn't happen. I sprinted earlier, yet nothing occured. It would be the same result if I attempt that again. At least that is what I think it would happen. But my species didn't accomplish anything from standing around and waiting things to happen. Well, at least for most of us. If I plan to do something, or at least witness anything that can give me a clue to what is this place, I'm willing to take it. Besides, I'm not hungry nor tired. I should look for food or any shelter to protect myself from whatever this place holds meanwhile I still have the strength to do so. Hey, Discovery Channel was right! We do act on instinct! Shaking off my body with a sloppy mode, I started running once again to God-knows-where. I know the path, but where is my goal? This is how I feel right now. I just know that running is my objective for the moment. Run or die. Well, not really, but you get the message. Well then. I guess I better start looking for something, eh? ......... ......... ......... ......... ......... Nothing has happened to the moment. Have I done something wrong? I'm sure I haven't done something like that. Yet. Still running, I felt my legs burning up from the constant "Moving forward" plan. So far, I've encountered nothing of the sort that could give me a clue to what or where I'm standing. I mean, sure, I get to be a human again, but for what purpose? I'm not back home, that's for sure. ......... ......... ......... This is getting boring. What am I supposed to do? Keep running? Coming to a halt, I stopped a few meters ahead, allowing my arms to move as limps parts during my brake. Once I came to a full stop, I looked around using only my head. Still white. There is nothing new. "... Maybe I am seeing things?" I said to myself, placing my hands on my hips, "Is this a test? I heard there is a time in everyone lives where you get stuck in one place just for the purpose of thinking. Is this one of those situations? Am I supposed to think?" Letting go of my hips, I rudely sat down on the cold, unknown floor as I folded my legs at the end. Placing an elbow on top of one of my knees, I took advantage of the free hand from that very same arm and leaned on it. Maybe I needed to think after all.... ..... ..... Hey, didn't I have glasses back home? *POOF* And just like that, my old glasses appear in front of me, slowly falling to the ground with a soft tap. Dumbstruck, I stared at my familiar set of glasses and held my mouth open in surprise. How did I do that? Ignoring any kind of possible danger from the sudden event, I extended my other arm and grabbed the glasses. I inspected them as I recognized whom it belonged to. They were, indeed, mine. I couldn't grasp what I was witnessing. My glasses? The real ones? But it can't be! They appeared out of thin air! That makes no sense! Well, the white background also makes no sense, but this is different. How did this happen.... and why? My mind tried processing the logic behind this event, but it failed to create a possible hyphothesis. My glasses showed up after I thought of them, that is what I know so far. To whoever knows why this happened, I think I don't care anymore. I merely shook my head and wore the nostalgic glasses from back home. I felt nice to wear this set once again, but alas, the scene was pretty much the same. White. "Why am I not surprised?" I said to no one in particuliar, "But at least something happened," I dusted my lap and got back to my feet. Then I proceeded to dust my posterior as well. Jumping a little from my original position, I started walking again. Because, in the end, walking always helps clearing a troubled mind from any kind of thoughts. Placing my right hand under my chin and the left one under the elbow, I began thinking again. If I think of an object, could it be.... How about we do a little experiment? "C'mon... what can I think of?" I stated, focusing on any object that could prove my recently made hyphothesis, "Think of something small, something that it can't be hard to imagine.... think!" *POOF* And my hypothesis soon turned into a theory. My thought object appeared just like my glasses did. Crouching, I reached out for the newly created object and held in front of me while standing up again. My elastic handband. It clearly said, "I LOVE MOM" on the perimeter. Inspecting the object and confirming it was the same one I thought of, I came to a conclusion. "So... if I think of an object, I will appear in front of me, right?" Then another challenge came to my mind, "How about something a little bit.... harder?" Thinking, I focused on the next object with ease. *POOF* "Hey, would you look at that!" I stated once again, "My Xbox!" It was clearly my videogame console. The console was wearing a Halo custom outfit, with a couple of scratches next to the power button. On the sides, a pair of stickers from a promotional service held years ago were located. Finally, looking at the back, I recognized the singular white line a cousin of mine caused using his car key. There was no doubt. I could create things with my mind! Is this what God feels like? AM I GOD!? CAN I FINALLY HAVE THE RESULT TO ANY NUMBER DIVIDED BY ZERO!? But my soon-to-turn insanity moment came to a short end as a semi-big explosion appeared behind me, causing my whole body to fly a few feet foward. Staggering to a standing position, I grabbed my head as I tried to regain focus from the previous blast. Shaking my head a few times and picking up my glasses, I looked back at the cause of the explosion. I only found a burn mark, obviously with the center of the location untouched. A trail of smoke was leaving the same center I spoke about. "What the heck..." Ignoring any safety precautions to after-explosions-- I have read a thing or two about explosions, mind you--, I approached the center of the after blast and inspected the radius of the burnt area. Judging the size and impact that I felt, I would have to say it was as powerful as a dynamite or a group of them combined. Approximately of course. But what could have caused this blast this big? I never thought of any dynamite or anything related to explosive tools. Not even a bomb! *POOF* "Huh?" What just appeare- "BENDITA MADRE! ES UNA PINCHE BOMBA! 'HOLY MOTHER! THAT IS A FREAKING BOMB!'" I had little time to react as the bomb blasted in front of me, launching me even farther than before. My flight lasted more than 5 seconds in mid-air, whilst I waved my arms everywhere out of pure panic. I wasn't sure when I was going to hit the floor, but what I do know was something else. It's going to hurt. Embracing myself from the impact, I closed my eyes with might as I prepared to hit the white ground any moment. Any moment now.... ......... ......... ......... Is this going to be another episode of Life messing with my head again? Because it is clearly recording right now. Opening my eyes once again, I found out that I wasn't falling down nor in midair. I was.... in the middle of a greenfield? Covered in several flowers? WHAT? I groaned in annoyance as I used my arms to push myself from the greenish and squishy floor. I looked everywhere from my sitting position and found myself in a field covered several kinds of plants. If I had to compare it with a similar scene, I would have to compare to the Majora's Mask last scene. You know, the one where Link is in a gigantic field with a huge tree in the middle of the place? Yeah, that one. I am in a very similar place. Hold on.... NO! I'm in that same place! WHY AM I IN A MAJORA'S MASK SCENE!? I would have panicked for two hours straight from this sudden change, but something else caught my attention. Someone to be precise. "Answer.... I... Hear...." "A... voice?" Turning to the big tree, I saw someone standing below the mightyness of the tree's shadow. Even with my glasses on, I couldn't tell who was calling me. The voice could be easily mistaken for a guy or a girl. That is why I decided to approach the figure, despite knowing that it could be an object or being of possible danger. Running towards the base of the tree, I witnessed the shadow doing the same thing. Curiosity became stronger than my instincts, so I didn't stop. Instead, I topped up a notch. Running faster than I have ran in my life, the other being did the same. But it was all in vain. The shadow was approaching me just recently slowly began to fade into a distant point on the horizon, calling me out again. I tried to close the gap between me and the figure, but whatever force that was acting upon us did a really good job by keeping us apart, even if we resisted. I cried out for the unknown being at the distance, but it was futile in the end. The scenery was no longer the Majora's scene. But instead something else happened. I opened my eyes. I was in Chrysalis's room. My guest room. I woke up. It was all a dream. I'm not a human anymore.... .... I'm still a changeling, right? Scanning my body, I realized my assumptions were right. I was still a changeling in the end. This has to be a joke.... Sighing deeply after realizing this wasn't a dream like my other visions, I closed my eyes again and went into a deep thought mode. Was that a dream? It certainly didn't feel like a dream. Then again, I'm not an expert in dreams. I'm just a regular guy with poor luck. VERY poor luck. "Je, quien lo diria? Sabia que mi sueño era demasiado buena para ser realidad... 'Heh, who knew? I knew that dream was too good to be true...'" Despite the lack of sleep, I managed to some of it after my encounter with Emerald. It wasn't that relaxing to say the least, but it appears I gained a new friend in the end of the day. Or night? I can't tell, I don't own a watch... or any technological device that could show me what time would it be. But perhaps it would be useless if this place holds a different time-zone from back home. Maybe that would be case. But there is something really odd that happened during my short sleep. It was very faint, but I know I heard something during my rest. It may have slightly short and uncomprehensable, but I know I heard something for that shadow. I'm sure I did. Even though I've been through some pretty strange things for just one day, I know that thing I experienced can't be all fictional. Dreams can be weird sometimes. So are girls, but that's a different story. But enough of that. Apparently, the sun has already risen and it appears my escort is already here. "WAKE UP, MR. FIRE! WE ARE HERE TO ESCORT YOU!" Yup, looks like they are here. Checking if I could move-- unlike yesterday and earlier today--, I scanned my whole body for any kind of problems that my body could have sensed. I carefully moved every limb part of this changeling body and made sure no symthom of the sort affected my kinect system. So far so good. Next is the external organs. Knowing I could see, I still decided to use my eyes again to make sure there wasn't any problem with them. Prying the right eye open, I kept it like that and looked everywhere my line of sight could have allowed. After realizing my right eye had no trouble at all, I promptly attempted the same exact thing with my left eye. Same results as before. Which is good. My body scan was almost done, just one last thing was needed for me to get up and move along. A will to get up. I mean, after doing some thinking yesterday, I noticed the magic school would be, obviously, a school. And I'm definitively not good with schools. Ever. If I had trouble with getting up for work, imagine how was human school life for me. Yeah, it was quite a ride. Also, after realizing this is going to be my life for now on, after finding out in that specific dream that my human self is gone for good, I can't help it but feel foreign. Naked. My one and only identity, a human, has been stolen from me, and it wasn't intentional. But it wasn't a dream either. I don't even know how I got here, or why, but I have no true identity. Even if I have a changeling body with my old mind and fond memories, it's not me..... Is there anything to gain by getting up and continue living a lie? ..... Perhaps not. But my parents didn't raise me to be spending my life complaining about the things that I got. I have to keep moving. As a former human, it is in my blood to keep moving forward. Going to school once again probably doesn't help either. But, hey, this time, I am actually going to learn something that would have an actual use in real life. I know, I know, school does have things that help us nowdays, but Drama lessons? Seriously? Was I going to be in Broadway in something? Or was school doing that in order to spite me? Geez. Anyhow, I'm curious about this whole magic thingy so I might get up as well. After all, I still want to impale something. GIVE ME SOMETHING TO IMPALE! .... Okay, snap out of it. That was completely unnecessary. But I wonder, what would happen I DON'T get up? "If you don't leave the room Mr. Fire, we will burst in and drag you out by your tail while singing 'Crocodile Tears'," .... Maybe getting up doesn't sound like a bad idea. You think? Oh, shush you. Well, like I was saying, I should be getting up. After all, today is going to be a long day.... During my escort trip inside Mrs. Queen Swiss Cheese legs's castle, I was pretty amazed by the arquitectic design the whole location holds. Marble pillars were placed in position where not even an earthquake would bring them down. Open windows crafted perfectly between a very approximate distance between each other, the amount of rooms each hallway had and last but not least, chinseled stone with changeling figures I never knew about-- maybe because I'm not from around here to begin with. However, as much as I enjoyed the view, there was a certain part of the castle that gave me goosebumps. It's hard to see, but it is there nevertheless. A long hallway decorated with chinseled black roses on the walls, a large row of small pillars where you could place a certain object and very disturbing gargoyle head with the figure of Chrysalis's head. However, the head itself looked like the queen I met earlier, but the similarities reached a limited amount. It was obviously a mare, and it looked like Chrysalis like I said previously, but it had an even darker atmosphere around it. The fangs of the gargoyle were sharper and with more curves, giving it a more deadly appearance. Chrysalis's ears were similar to ours, but that one had twisted ears, almost as if corruption took hold of her. Despite being a gargoyle and owning stone eyes, I shivered at the sight of those pupils. It looked like if red dots were glowing from the center of the stone eyes, which it was pretty creepy by itself. The hair style was the same though. And finally, the top of the head was nothing like the Queen's. Instead of being a long, shapy horn with a selected number of holes in it, the horn was in form of an spiral, with small, yet notable thorns coming out of it. The tip was... unique as well. Having an already deformed horn by itself, the tip was crafted in such manner that it could split in several way, aiming nowhere in particuliar. If I can say something about it-- and I'll do it anyways--, the whole picture creeped me out. And trust me, I've seen a lot of disturbing things before, back when I was a human. You can thank the Internet for that. My curiosity was telling me to ignore the whole escort mission and head to the mysterious hallway. I don't know how to describe it either. The hallway itself was drawing my full pledge of attention, almost as if it was calling me. I would have probably followed my curiosity instinct if it weren't for a guard's call the moment I headed that way. I snapped out of any troubled thought that the walk had given me, and went back on track. However, just when we were getting away from the place, a sweet, mesmerizing voice was mumbling something. It sounded similar to my dream's occurrence, but in my dream, the voice sounded more gentle; smooth if I say so myself. The voice from the hallway sounded more commanding, almost as if it belonged to a fearsome leader... "Hey," I called out, still looking back at the same hallway, "What is it laying in that particuliar hallway?" "Sorry, it's classified information," one of the escorts, a mare to be precise, said, "Not allowed to tell," "Really?" I asked, raising an eyebrow, "Why?" "Didn't you hear? It's classified!" the other guard interjected, with a raging tone behind his voice, "Get that fact in your head, filly!" And here we go, "Hey, what's with the attitude? I haven't done anything to you!" "You better watch your mouth, colty," the same guard responded, "You don't want to get hurt!" "Swift, knock it off! Give the poor changeling a break! Don't you know he is the one who got hurt from the incident?" the mare said to 'Swift', earning a death glare from the female changeling. Swift scoffed at her remark and looked away with anger. "So what if he got hurt by a pitiful meteor!? I'm hungry! And we have now another mouth to feed? Good grief!" I don't know how he is feeling right now, but that doesn't give him the right to treat me like a kiddo. Or yell at me like that. But I can't fight back even if I wanted to. The best solution to this would be to remain silent, at least towards him. The other guard seemed okay. Perhaps I can build some friendships during my stay to ease my situation. Just like I did with Ivy or Emerald! Although the latter case was an awkward one. In any case, I may have avoided the temptation thanks to the guards' help. But what would happen to me if I found myself in that same place when no one is around? Would I give in to the voice's command? Or would I resist it? Only time will tell. "Hey, new guy," called out the mare, who somehow got very near to me during my inner dialogue and was looking at my face, "You okay? You seemed distracted," Shaking my head, I responded with a forced smile. The mare didn't seem to take my answer quite well, for she had a sad expression written all over her rough face. "C'mon, you and I know that is a lie," Well, busted, "You are worried about something, aren't you?" A small frown appeared on my face as she pointed that out, "How did you know?" "I have my particuliar set of skills. It's quite useful most of the times," she said, showing me a genuine smile. A troubled one, but genuine nevertheless, "Would you like to talk about it?" "I... I think I need a little more time to adjust, no offense," I replied. The mare merely shook her head and giggled.... in a very mature way? Is that even possible? "None taken. And hey, I'm sorry about my partner's behavior. He tends to be very..." "Irritating?" "I was going to say 'Stubborn', but that fits as well," she replied, looking ahead of her path, "With the whole food crisis going on, a lot of us are going through hard times. Swift just happens to be really angry about it. His brother's death doesn't help either," "He lost his brother at a time like this?" Ouch, that must be tough. The female guard shook her head and looked down to the floor, "No, his older brother, Boulder, died during the Canterlot invasion. He was fighting in the front lines until a death spear came from the skies and pierced his chest. To make matters worse, Swift was standing behind him when that happened. Swift changed ever since then. Poor fella, I can't imagine what he must be going through right now..." After hearing Swift's partial backstory, I expressed my sorrow with a twitch in my right eye, ".... Man, that sucks. But don't worry, I do understand his pain," This earned me a surprise stare from her, "Really? Why is that?" With a nostalgic smirk of my part, I allowed several memories of Sebastian go through my head, helping me realize how lucky I am of a brother to have him, "Well, it's just that I have a brother of my own," "And did you lost him as well?" "Not really," Once again, the surprise stare, "When I say I feel his pain, I mean that my brother thinks he lost me or something. I'm not so sure on details, but I think my older brother believes I'm dead," "I think I see the big picture. But just for the fun of it, illuminate me, how does that reliate with Swift?" "Okay then," I knew she was trying to prove I actually comprehended his pain and I wasn't going to let her down, "It's connected due to the thought of losing my older brother. I wouldn't know what to do if he disappeared from one day to another," I finished, not before turning around and mumbling, "Although I actually went through that. I just don't care up to this point," "Did you say something?" she asked. I shook my head and showed her an apologetic smile. Hold it, how long is my smile? Let's see.... yup, it's connected from ear to ear. This feels weird. "Nope! Just a bit of a cough," I placed a hoof in front of my mouth and let out of the most gruesome coughs I managed to perform. While the guard showed a bit concerned face, Swift simply scoffed at my cough. Busted or not, I didn't care. I'm proud of that cough. "Bit?" she responded, smirking at my statement, "Oh, it's small alright," "Meh," "Anyways, I believe you, just for you to know," the guard said, inhaling deeply and closing her eyes, "Perhaps you are the solution to our problems," What. "Say what now?" The guard looked at me with a playful face and giggled, "Honest and a comedian. Ha! I like you, child. You will fit here just fine," Did she think I was joking around? I think I'll play along for now. "Eh... thanks! ... I guess," I responded, feeling the pressure of this rumor on me. This place holds more things than it looks like. I have no clue what she meant by solution for their problems and I think it's not the food crisis she is talking about, but I'll see that later. Perhaps... if I stay here long enough.... "Anyhow, it appears we will be your guards for the time being, colt," she said, leaning her head sideway towards my direction. Not that close, but not far either, "I think you already introduced yourself to Swift," Swift turned around gave me a hard frown, his lips forming a very happy and cheerful upside down smile! Oh wait... oops, my mistake. He is not happy. He is angry, "Not a pleasure to me," "I like you too," I said, showing a deadpanned expression. Swift released an angry scoff and turned towards the main path. The guard rolled her eyes from what I could percieve and twisted her head towards me. "Name's Gaia, pleased to see a new face," I was about to say my name, but I realized saying my ACTUAL name would bring trouble, so I used my newly adquired and hated nickname the queen so kindly gave me. Bowing my head to her, I briefly closed my eyes as I introduced myself again, "Pleased to meet you Gaia, my name is Fire," Gaia smiled and winked at me, "Oh, quite the gentlecolt. Mexicolt still has class by the looks of it," I closed my eyes and shrugged, "It comes in the blood, I guess," She dropped a small sigh and shook her head, "Not really, but you are okay. By the way, I already knew your name. We all do. After all, being the main news of the whole badlands can do that to you," What again. "I'm the main news?" "Yeah," she added, "A changeling surviving a meteor crash, one that was coming to our land to help us in our love crisis. That's you right?" I demonstrated a thoughtful face as she finished that phrase, "Well, yeah. I was involved with the meteor incident, so that must be me," Gaia looked perplexed, trying to understand what I just said, "... Uh, why are you doubting it was you?" Gaia caught me red-handed as I looked towards her in shock. "Huh? Oh, right...", Thinking of a good comeback, I darted my eyes everywhere, hoping my lying skills wouldn't fail me, "Apparently, when I was picked up from the crater, I had memory loss concusion. The mare-- Do you know this Ivy? Yeah, her-- explained me that my head impacted with the ground really hard," Gaia seemed interested by my point of view, "Oh?" Although it wasn't a lie, the rest of it is. "They explained that my brain suffered a temporary trauma. They also explained I wouldn't be capable of remembering most things, even if it was the most of simple things," "And have you had today any certain event related to what you are telling me?" I smirked at her question, knowing exactly what to use as example, "Well, if you ask, I couldn't remember that we fed on love," The female looked stunned at my previous situation, amazed by the effects of the impact, "Wow, that must have been quite the impact," "I know. They keep telling me that," The guard giggled at my statement and shook her head, "Still, it is a blessing you are unharmed or not having any bones out of their place," I hung my head low and frowned, letting out an irritated groan, "Yeah.... Lucky me," "But hey," she said, placing a hoof on my shoulder, "The past is in the past. Forget about it, it is not important now. What you should do is focusing on the relearning things again," I gazed at her with doubt, but shook off that same doubt as I filled it with new found hope, "Yeah, you are right," Gaia remained silent after that, leaving me and my thought to roam aimlessly. After a few more minutes, she sighed and gave me a determined gaze, "So, here is the thing. I'll try to help you out as long as I can, giving you advice whenever it is possible," she said, showing me a heartful smile, "But if you want my advice, you are going to ask for it. No subtle messages, no indirect hints, no nothing. Ask me directly and I'll see what I can do to help, okay?" Taken back by the sudden long term aid, I smiled at her and thanked her for the help, "That is really considerated of you, thanks," "No problem, Fire," she said, not before she held her swiss cheese hoof on her stomach and grumbled, "Although, I could use a little love every now and then," Staring at the guard with a worried look, I thought she could use a hand as well, "You know, if I can get myself a bit of extra love, I'll make sure to give them to you, kay?" Gaia seemed surprised by my proposal, thinking of whether accepting it or not, "Hey, Fire, you know you don't have to do that," "I know, but I will anyways," Gaia chuckled at my answer and nodded, "Okay then, I accept," "Good," I was slowly focusing on the main road again until a warm feeling was felt on my cheek. Turning around with a small blush on my face, I noticed that Gaia had given me a small gift. "That's... for being such a gentlecolt," she finished, showing a grateful and warm expression on her face. She walked faster until she was side to side with Swift. I don't know why, but my stay here may not be as bad as I thought it would be. Not soon enough, I found myself in front of the magic school, thinking to myself of the possibilities and disadvantages it could held for me. I mean, magic school is almost the same like normal school, right? "What's the matter, punk?" said Swift, holding a very mocking tone behind his voice, "Don't tell me you wanna back out now?" As a matter of fact, I wanted to do that. But I needed to face my nostalgic horror once again if I planned on defending myself. Besides, Gaia was watching. "O-Of course not... I'm just..." "Nervous?" Gaia said, earning a nod from me, "Don't worry Fire, I'm sure you will do fine," "Hey, stop encouraging him! I want to see him struggle!" Yeah, real funny. "Oh shush," Gaia answered, earning an annoyed glare from Swift, "You were doing worse the first time," Oh... now that is interesting. "It was a one time! You know it!" Swift responded with a barely visible blush. The two of us chuckled at him, which only made him angrier. Now who is struggling? "Hey, good morning Fire!" said a very familiar voice just at the end of the hall way. Turning my head to the incoming voice, I saw Ivy heading my way with that same beautiful smile of hers pasted on her lips. Inconsciously, I smiled back and waved at her. This seemed to please her a little, "Good to see you made it," "Thanks, although the road wasn't that dangerous, you know," I said, earning a poker face from Ivy. Unaware that I may have said something wrong, I smiled sheepishly, raising an eyebrow and lowering the other, "Did I said something wrong?" "No, not at all, it's just.... nevermind," she said, picking the badge Chrysalis gave me from Gaia's magic grasp. She placed the badge on a.... bag? A saddlebag? I'm going to use one of those? But how- Oh. I see now. Twist your head 180 degrees without breaking your neck all the while. No biggie. But I'm going to be honest with you. That thing she just did just made me more worried. Was something supposed to happen? "Well, Fire, I guess we will see each other another time," said Gaia, motioning a moving sign to Swift. He didn't have any objections, and left the area inmediately, without saying goodbye. Somehow, I couldn't help but feel sorry for him. I mean, I too would be devasted if I lost my brother right in front of my eyes. Just the thought of it makes me shiver. .... I wonder how did Sebastian handle this situation? After all, he is the big brother. "In any case, I think you should enter," said Ivy, gaining both my attention and sight, "Remember, you don't have anything to worry about. We have your special protection unit watching you from afar," I tried answering back to her sentence, but there was no need for more words. I've said what I needed to said and that is that. There was one more thing to go through. Magic school. Here we go again. "Just remember, don't submit to their threats and everything will go dandy," Threats!?, "They like to mess with new recruits," I looked back at her and clearly showed how worried she made me feel about the threats. Ivy smiled once again and motioned me to walk. I sighed and tried to suppress my worried stage. Just before I entered the school, I felt a slightly heavy object placed on my long back, with a sound of a click at the end of it. Turning around my head only, I spotted the very same saddlebag Ivy was carrying moments ago. Confirming my assumptions true, I gave Ivy a questioning look. She merely grinned, leaning her head sideways. "What? You thought you were going to carry everything with your mouth?" Oh right, the objects. I was so focused on the whole academic issue that I completely forgot my stuff, "Have the saddlebag. It's yours," "I... Thanks," I said, breaking the mystical barrier that kept me from talking, "Buena onda, 'That is quite kind of you,'" "What? I don't speak Mexicolt," she said. Welp. That happened. Sighing at my failed attempt to thank her, I shook my head, "Nothing, nothing. Just... thanks a lot," "You are welcomed," the female said, turning around and heading towards one of the doors, "If you need any help, or wish to find me, ask for help. They will help you somehow," "Thanks..." and with that, she dissapears from sight. From this point on out, I'm on my own. Geez, I haven't felt this nervous since I learned how to drive for the first time. Thankfully, I didn't crashed against anyone that day! .... Oh, I may have brought a lightpost down.... or two. But that is a different story. Right now, school is my main objective. As ironic as it seems for me. Why does God make my life so interesting? I still wonder why.... But, there are roads that a man must go through. Mine seems to be repeating school all over again. Yeah! *Sigh*
5: Why do I have to deal with this?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 5: "Why do I have to deal with this?" Edited by ShadowBeat. Let's do this! Entering the prestigious and so famous magic school that Ivy made me enter, my thoughts were slowly drifting through my mind without any kind of break of the sort. How was I going to handle this? Will it be good? Was I going to meet bullies again? Did I pack my jalapeño spray? Those and many other thoughts crossed my consciousness. I could just hope things were going for the best... Wondering how was I gonna survive this former experience, I continued walking through the main entrance, my eyes darting everywhere in curiosity. The school... didn't look so different from others Sebastian and I went through. It had the same aura of teaching somehow. Even if it was filled with a species not so different from horses, capable of thinking like we do. It's a little concerning up to this day, though. Even more due to the bug looking appearance. At the entrance, I found myself in the room that the entrance lead to, where the furniture was lacking by default. Literally. Only a counter was found inside. Some pictures that were showing images of Chrysalis-- and other changelings that must have been important, I supposed-- were hanging from the walls, but that is just about it. I honestly expected to find several trophies placed in glass-made decoratives just to show them off to wanderers or the local population, just like any school would usually do. I was clearly mistaken. Then again, this isn't a normal school. It's a CHANGELING school. And from what I deduced, changeling must be frowned upon others. The invasion issue I overheard must be the reason. Perhaps I was wrong again, but a gut feeling told me otherwise. Sometimes, it is better to follow your instincts than listen to your head, but my lack of knowledge made it harder to choose which one to roll with. I'll focus on that later. Once I gained more information regarding the changelings, then I shall have an answer. Until that happens, whether changelings are hated or not, is unanswered. Ignoring several questions without conclusions, I promptly headed to the counter where I expected a changeling to help me out in any doubt my head could possess. A tour or something similar would help...... Empty. Hmm, strange. With 'Curious Mode' equipped as predetermined status, I leaned over the counter and searched for any source of life under it. Just like before. There wasn't somepony there. ..... Did I seriously use the expression somepony? One day here and I'm already used colloquialism from another world? I must be more weak-minded than I originally thought... I have to be stronger! "Weird," I said, merely starting an outer dialogue with my own self, "Who leaves a counter here and have no one to attend anyone who enters?" Leaving the soulless spot, I solemnly backed away and headed to a nearby door, leading to the left hallway. Soon enough, I found myself in the left area of the school where black and aurora colors were displayed on the wall's surface. The floor had several silver plates tiles addressed in a square formation, and despite lacking a few amount of doors, each path to every room had a... unique style to say the least. I couldn't describe it, but it felt powerful and imposing to anyone who stood in front of them. My mouth went wide open and my mind screamed like a little girl at the display of such beautiful architecture. Threatening, but beautiful. "Wha... this place... it looks amazing!" I spoke to myself once more, shoving aside any concerned thoughts about the location, "The badlands may not be the greatest place there is, but this school looks incredible! I need to speak with the designer! Maybe I can get an autograph or a small talk!" But a little birdie told me it wouldn't happen. He or she may be dead by now. Which reminds me, how old is the territory I'm currently living? A hundred years? Five perhaps? More? And how old is the Queen of the Badlands? I may never know.... or I could just ask her personally. Even if asking a lady her age is a crime against the man code. But that was out of the window ever since she opened her mouth. I shall regret nothing. Touring through the school's left hallway, I eventually came to a double open door that showed an open field with several dolls-- or action figures according to others-- sprayed all over the area, with a few burnt marks nearby a few dolls. The place itself looked like a battlefield, even though it just might be a training ground. My instincts decided to show up again and recommended me not to go out there, knowing there was a great and possible chance of danger out there in the fields. But alas, my curiosity got the best of me. Again. I perfectly knew something was odd and yet I decided to risk it, playing with the opportunities of something happening to me. Then again, I'm kind expecting any kind of surprise up to this point, much to my dismay. "... So I have a deadly looking location with possible death traps around every corner in front of me, with no certain possibility that I will remain unharmed... should I stay here or should- Aw, screw it," I walked out to the war zone looking field and approached the dolls (THEY ARE ACTION FIGURES!) and inspected them with interest. Little did I know about the shadows watching from afar. The training dolls had several stabs at the chest and exposed areas of the pony armored shaped doll, not forgetting to mention that those holes seemed to be coming from daggers and other sharp tools. Deducing little by little small things out of them, I realized that the dolls I'm currently standing in front of, were recently used, taking note of small hay coming out of the possibly recent hit. Also, the nearby burnt marks were giving a small trail of smoke right in the middle of the blast location. Well, I must be either crazy or really, REALLY brave to be standing in a battlefield looking zone with possible assassins on the loose. Well, no, they aren't assassins to their own species-- I HOPE--, but it is pretty reckless to be here right now. I must find an officer or someone in charge of the school. I thanked God that the victim of those twisted cuts and deep thrusts was a doll and not a living being. Especially me. Would you imagine having a metal sharp object being plunged deep into you, injuring several vital organs? Just the single thought of bleeding out by a singular thrust or swing, knowing your life came to an end by a single action? I certainly hope I don't end up like that. "Well, that must have hurt," I said, talking to myself once again, "Not that they feel it though," Drifting from place to another, I couldn't help but feel as if someone was watching from afar. A being following my every move, stalking me as if this was some kind of prey and predator game, with me being the helpless and unaware prey. A part of me told me that it was my personal guard, hindering in the shadows and observing any anomaly that might harm me. Which it is perfectly comprehensible, considering that is their job after all. The other part of me, however, told me to shift from Curious to Fight-or-Flight stage, for such thing was not the case. Both parts have several evidences backing up their superstition, as likely as they were. One of those feelings could lead up to different endings, where some don't turn out to be quite happy for me or anyone. Yet, the hard part wasn't choosing. Quite the contrary, I could easily choose one of both and get over it. No no, the hard part was something else. It was deciding which one was right. Ivy told me from the very end of the first day that an escort-- or protection crew as I would like to call it-- would overwatch me from the shadows, looking at every move that could harm me in any sort of way. And I could easily make good use of it, seeing how I can't even cast the most simple of spells, even if I knew which one was the easiest. But there is no proof up to this point that they would actually protect me. Any flaw in their protection and I'm done for. It's not that I don't trust them, I somehow do, but it's my paranoia sense that corrupts that new sense of security Ivy told me about. As useless as it seems to worry about my safety for now, I knew I couldn't let my guard down. After all, from what I heard, the weak are pushed around like little bugs. And I ain't a little bug. Even if I have insect looking legs... ... and eyes with no pupils... ... and fangs... ... and being shorter than the queen... ... and having clipped wings that somehow manage to fly... ... and a weird looking tail... ... Okay, you know what? Screw it. I am a little bug. There is no point in denying it. But I WILL, stab someone with my horn. One of these days. I just have to wait. Suddenly, whilst getting all pumped during my inner dialogue, a group of shadows popped out of several corners and flew high into the air, heading towards my position at high speed. I barely had time to react as a being crashed towards me and held me tight to the ground with one of their extensions. I struggled to break free, but it was all in vain, for the predator proved to be stronger than me. Dust covered my sight and I managed to see figures surrounding my location with deadly looking eyes. Not knowing what was going on, my anger slowly began to rise as my desperate attempt to break from their grasp seemed futile every time. And just like that, I felt a power surge I never felt before. A source of power that I never thought I would be feeling nor I knew existed. Almost as if something within me awakened from very, VERY long sleep. My front and back legs began to burn up, feeling a strange source flowing through my body with fierce rushes. As unsettling as I may have felt it, I embraced the new feeling and soon, my impotence became something strong. Not sure what it was, but it felt really powerful. Of all things that I have experienced in my life, this is nothing compared to them. But the brand new feeling and experience came to an abrupt end as a hoof collided next to my head, smashing with the concrete and making me snap from whatever was holding me. Of course, this led to another set of questions to this new event. But that is useless for the time being. Right now, I think I'm been held down by another changeling. "Good job, Spark!" said a distant voice, giving away a very distinctive sound that couldn't be classified as male or female. Ignoring the unknown voice at the distance, I stared at my pining-down opponent and inspected the changeling. A typical changeling from what I can already deduce, still owning those cyan eyes as everyone I've met so far save a few. The horn and the wings were basically the same, despite the difference between me and... it. I don't know what gender it is. The fella hasn't spoken a word yet. The hair... well, at first hand, it looked like the changeling was bald, but a small glimpse towards the back of the head revealed a pack-a-punch of hair, pointing towards the damp sky while still looking down. Nothing special about the changeling. By the looks of it, the fella seemed to be a gifted student, seeing how he pinned me down much faster than others and much more easily than I admit to. The changeling, more known as Spark, stared deep into my eyes, squinting them almost as if he witnessed me as a foreign thing. I don't deny it either. "Who are you?" Spark finally said, not removing the hoof thrusted hard enough on my neck, "A changeling from this hive would have sensed our warning... yet you didn't answer. That means you aren't from this hive. So let me ask you again, who are you?" The voice.... still not sure if Spark is he or she. Unisex just like the other voice. I'll go with a He. But enough about investigations. Time to finally do something else other than analyze. "You know...guh... that is a bad way- UGH! To treat guests- stop pushing your hoof on my neck! It hurts you prick!" "Spark!" said the previous voice, holding a commanding tone towards the changeling, "Remove yourself from the guest," The changeling didn't question the voice's orders and did as told. With Spark finally off my neck, I placed my right hoof over it and began taking large amounts of breaths, making sure nothing was damaged despite the little effort or pression held against my neck just a few moments ago. Shortly afterwards, I rubbed my neck once again to relieve some of the recently caused pain. Once I knew nothing was out of place nor stinging, I placed a hoof next to me and stood up, dusting the dirt off my black coat with my free hoof. "Good," the teacher said, nodding his head once, "Now head back to class, all of you. I require some privacy with the new changeling," Not missing a single beat, Spark and the rest of the class retired from the field, entering from the west wing of the school. Once they were out of sight that meant me and the instructor were alone. Well, if you ignore my supposedly protective guard from the shadows. "Thank you," I said, while shaking my body, "I rather have my neck in its place," The pain had subsided and I no longer had any disturbance in my body. At least, for the time being. A sigh escaped from me and I relaxed all of my muscles. Then I took a glance at the instructor. Upon first glance, he looks a lot like Spark. Black skin, blue, pupil-lacking eyes, fangs and everything besides the obvious characteristics of a normal changeling. However, this particular changeling held several scars all over the body, moving from the face to all over the body. With so little information about it, I can already tell this changeling is a war veteran. The eyes had little outlines under them that shouted ' older' or 'more aged'. One of the ears had a piece of the tip ripped off; chewed to be precise. His silver hair seemed like a cobra, starting from the back of the head to the neck. Another odd feature from the changeling is the broken horn. Sure, it's still the same size and shape, but it has several cracks on it, almost as if somepony either kicked or smashed it with a huge force. I suppose the horn it's not exactly the most resilient part of this body. The carapace had cracks as well, but deeper. And last but not least, his right eye. How I did not notice before, beats me, but let me tell you one thing. The changeling has a black, dead right eye with a huge scar in a vertical position. Whatever attacked this fella must have been really powerful, or big enough to leave a mark like that. Could it have been the same beast that damaged his horn? Too many variables for that answer. I better not ask as well, I don't wanna make this fella uncomfortable or annoyed. "No problem," the changeling said, holding a genuine smile on the being's lips, "Good to see a new face around," "Yeah, likewise," "In any case, I'm sorry for the drawback, but they needed to use this moment to test their silent skills," the teacher said, not only making me frown, but making me wonder where the heck were my guards doing right now, "But then again, I apologize for the sudden attack," On one side, I right down upset he used me as a ragdoll for their petty exercises, rather welcoming me with big, wide arms and say, "Welcome to the Changeling school! Where we train changeling for all your headcanon excuses!", but I think he has a valid point. After all, experience is the best teacher of them all. "It's okay," I said, shaking my head like a dog would have done, for better or for worse, "I suppose I need to be more alert," "ATTA BOY!" "OW!" Did he just slap me in the back of the head!? "What was that for?!" I said, raising my voice altogether. The changeling just looked at me with curiosity, almost as if he didn't understand. "What do you mean?" "I.... You just- But-" I groaned and hung my head low, "Nevermind..." It was pretty obvious that the fella right next to me didn't know I'm not used to this kind of treatments, mostly because, once again, I'm a human. I believe these changelings are used to rough affection, just like siblings I knew back home. From I recalled, they did almost everything together. Tackling, yelling, slaps, physical abuse, you name it. But it was their form to show caring for others. Still kind of brutal if you ask me, but they seem to enjoy it in the end. I'm just glad Sebastian and I didn't get along like that. In any case, I should probably get starting to make some friends here, and learning their names. I rather avoid calling one of them by the opposite gender and gain silly nicknames for my ignorance. That, and the fact that one of them might punch me in the face if I do manage to call them in a way I suppose they wouldn't like to. "Hey colt," I turned my attention to the changeling nearby, which happened to be rubbing the back of its head, "Sorry for the rough welcome. I supposed we got carried away, for the new-face-and-important-guest and all that," Well, at least it apologized, "... Okay, apology accepted," "GREAT!" The changeling merely received my offer and it is already glomping towards me!? Oh god, here it comes! I closed my eyes and turned away, embracing myself for the impact. I don't know much about this dude-- dudette?--, but I know one thing so far. This changeling likes it rough. .... If someone, anyone out there, who ends up reading this, thinks or imagines lewd thoughts about my previous sentence, you disgust me. .... Why aren't I on the floor yet? Opening an eye, I noticed no pony was in front of me, leaving with a very confused look. My gaze was kept in front of me, expecting something to happen. Nothing. I dropped my fight-flight mode and blinked a couple of times. What just happened? was my primary question, as well as Am I dreaming, dead, or both? Thinking for a bit, I accepted the fact that no one was in front of me, whether I was merely delusional or not. I would have probably moved on if it weren't for the groan I heard behind me. Looking back, I noticed that the instructor was upside down, tied to something like a statue. Approaching the being, it noticed me and shook its head, "Hey colt," "Um, hey... uh..." "Drive, name's Drive," Drive, huh? I assume it must be he. "Well then, Drive.... are you okay? Do you.... need any help?" I asked even though I couldn't do much for him. "Nah... I'm fine, just give me a minute and I'll be back in top form," I nodded and backed away, moving next to him and sitting on the floor. A small amount of time went by and soon enough, I found out the Drive got back his fee- hooves. "Thanks for waiting, colt," he said, dusting off his left hoof and coughing a little, "But you could have told me you had the Silent Sword as your personal guards, you know?" "Wha? What do you mean?" This gained a dumbfounded expression from Drive. "... Okay colt, I may be old and everything, but I'm not dumb," Drive remarked, making me wonder what he meant, "Your guards were the ones who did that to me," WHAT? "Huh!? They did?" I didn't even see nor hear them! I bartered my view from Drive and looked around the notorious field, hoping to find any trace of my guards. Yet, I saw none of them. Did they just.... "Yes. I mean," he pointed to himself, "I don't exactly like getting hurt or thrown like that," ".... wow. I'm a little bit speechless right now," I said, scratching my cyan hair with a gentle touch, "So they weren't being lazy!" .... OW. "Ow! Again! What the heck! What hit me!?" Turning around, I tried detecting the source of the hit, only to find a rock laying underneath me. I stared at the rock, trying to think if it was my imagination. Inspecting upon a closer look, I analyzed the rock, only to find burnt mark at one edge of it. Rocking my head back and forth, I constantly looked from the rock to the direction it came from. What intrigued the most is that the place where it came from, there are very little options where to hide; even slimmer chances to hide the magic used after that event. Just who are the Silent Swords? "Hehehehe," laughed Drive, earning a slightly annoyed frown from me, "Looks like they don't appreciate your comment," "Oh very funny," I said, returning to my original position and closing my eyes, "Please stop it, I can't stop laughing," "Easy colt, no hard feelings-" "Fire," "What?" "Fire, my name is Fire," I turned towards him, with my eyes open, and faintly smiled, "You gave me your name, so it's fair for me to give you mine," "Oh," he said, smiling as well, "Nice to meet you Fire," "Likewise," I looked away from an instant trying to keep my thought as thought only, "Even though my name could use some more work," "So... anyways. Now we are done with the introductions, I'll skip to the good part," he coughed, while holding a hoof in front of his mouth, "Welcome aboard Fire. Nice to have a new friendly changeling with us," "Thanks, really," "Great, now let's head in," Drive pointed out, as I watched him walk towards the school, "I don't want nor need to keep the others waiting more than I should," Getting up, I nodded and followed him, "Okay then, lead the way," Maybe this is not going to be as bad as I thought... Okay, so this didn't turn as bad I thought it would be. That's great, right? No, absolutely not. This is even more uncomfortable than I thought. Remember when I said I was an awful liar? Well, this is where it kicks in. "Who are you?" "Where do you come from?" "You have pretty hair!" "Why are your eyes green?" "Ha! No0b. U gOt shr3ked!" "Woah, awesome chest scar!" "Am I the only one who isn't drooling over him? No?" No one told these young changelings about personal space, did they? So, yeah, this is how things are right now. Drive, on the other hand, seems to be enjoying this. With his wicked grin-- which could be a mocking smile too-- that he is showing right now, I would say he doesn't seem see this very often. This is not funny. I have at least 8 changelings sticking up to me like a fly would to a light. I wouldn't mind if they were instead super models, but not everything is made of candy and sweets. I just have to tolerate them for the mean time. The others are just watching, silently chuckling at the sight. In this very moment, I don't feel like a student-- I rather use the term foreign student, thank you!--, but more of an outsider. Sé que soy apuesto, pero esto se pasa! (I know I'm good looking, but this crosses the line!) If this is how I'm going to go through this whole experience, I might not last long. Oh, no. I don't mean it in the Life or Death way. I mean as in How long can I last until I lose my head~? While they seemed to be studying the same thing I'm going to, they are slightly shorter in almost everything. From the fangs to the whole body. Not so small, but notable in the end. Is this what older persons felt like when they weren't in the right age of studying thanks to the younger students next to him or her? An outsider? Ugh, it feels weird. Don't forget though, I am a completely different species inside the body of a native, not to mention in a foreign land. On the other hand, I haven't lost a single year of school before. Would you imagine that feeling? Ugh, must be horrible. Good thing my parents weren't carefree during our school years. Mamá y Papá... Je, que gente tan increible... (Mom and Dad... Heh, such amazing persons...) My folks may not have been the brightest of them all, but they weren't, by any means, dumb people. They were always trying to help us grow, become a better child which it would later lead to a talented person with great ambitions, but having their feet solely planted on the ground. Can't risk ourselves dreaming all the time without knowing where are we standing in the first place, right? I will deeply appreciate their help and cherish their lessons as long as I live. .... Man, now it is not the time to shed tears... Anyhow, returning to the main part, I never a lost a year of school. I would probably never forgive myself if I did, but there were certain times were things tended to.... get out of control to say the least. Fortunately for me, Sebastian was right there for me! Good times... Sadly, things never were that easy. Soon, an unfortunate event came along and... well, I think the result is pretty obvious to this point. Still, what did they do to deserve that fate? More importantly, why? So many questions and so little time to spare. Darn it all. We all live a different story. Whether we want to end it as a good or bad ending, that's up to us. Back to the group hug! "Okay, okay, that is enough young ones," Drive said, finally reacting to his senses, "The poor changeling needs some deserved space, don't you think?" As soon as he said that, the group backed away, leaving me enough room for clear movement. Sitting in their respective places, Drive motioned me to follow him, which I did without hesitation nor hurry. I stood in the front of the class, facing the same group of faces that were clinging to me a moment ago. Counting them all, I managed to add up to 11 changelings, leaving 4 seats empty for me to choose. Wow, these class sure are packed with students, aren't they? Looking directly at my new classmates' sight, I somehow managed to cringe at them. Their stares were deep; piercing if possible. Almost as if they were trying to figure out what was I doing here, or where I come from. Ivy wasn't kidding about the whole stronger-survival rule. Their stares can strike without mercy. At least, most of them. One unique changeling, standing out as the last, and lonely child in the back of the room, kept away its face from me. Could it be that it was shy? "Listen up class," Drive used his commanding voice once again, reigning over the delightfully curious children staring at him, "From today and onwards until further notice, we will be having our guest right here as part of our class. Am I clear?" "YES!" said everyone in unison. It actually reminds me of school back when I was a little brat. "Excellent," he replied, motioning a hoof towards me and holding kind smile, "Now, please, tell us more about yourself," "M-More about me?" I asked, feeling nervous about the situation, "Such things as...?" "Well, unless you are hiding something that could change the whole world," I internally flinched at his remark, despite knowing he was joking, "I don't believe there should be anything else. That is if you are ACTUALLY hiding something," "No, absolutely not! Why would I be lying to you?" Oh god, have mercy on me. No es mi intencion mentirse de esta manera. ('It's not my intention to lie like this,') "There are several reasons, some of which we might actually never know, for better or worse," he said, earning from me a sweating-bullets face. Oh god, I'm so boned. I'm super Jamon'ed! ".... but after that talk we had back there, I don't think there should be any doubt for us to believe you are here to harm any of us. Even if you tried, there would be no possibility of any harm further than training, to either us or you, to be executed," Wow. Did he really... is Drive really that trustful, or simply afraid of this Silent Sword thingy? Whatever case it is, I think I should at least thank him for dropping a vote of confidence in me. However, even if he does trust me, that doesn't really mean he is being completely honest about this. Sebastian would have detected if this guy was lying or not, but not before screaming like a little girl after seeing a bug lookalike. But, on the other hand, the students seemed to be impressed by something. Various whispers and mixed stares from them gave away that impression. My assumption would be the recent speech, but something tells me it is more than that. Hmmm, Spark seems to be unimpressed. No surprise. Ignoring that particular changeling, I diverted my attention to Drive and spoke once again. "I, uh... Thanks a lot for the vote of confidence, Drive. I really have no words.... literally," I replied. This seemed to ease Drive as he returned my answer with a happy nod. He fixed his gaze on me and signalled to introduce myself, which I understood a few seconds later. "Uh, yeah! Right away," I whispered. The whole introduction thingy back in middle-school.... Well, I suppose some things don't change, whether it is in an alternate world or home. Recalling back to my younger days, I remember that you had not only to say your name, but also state your age and the location where you transferred from. The sad thing is, this is not home. Am I supposed to explain things the same way or not? "Ok Maurice, keep it cool, this is nothing new to you... except this is not home and you aren't a human anymore.... not to mention- No! Enough of that!" I thought, closing my eyes and allowing my body to relax from my new found pressure, "You just have to tell three simple things! Name, age and previous school! You have done this several times back you were a kid, so it shouldn't be that hard! YOU CAN DO THIS! ....right?" Opening my eyes, I practically felt like a brat again, seeing how everyone was staring at me with curiosity. "Carajo! Panico escenico! NO bueno! NO BUENO! 'Darn it! Stage Fright! NO good! NO GOOD!' " Everypony- ... You know, I don't care if I use pony references anymore. Everypony in the room could obviously see that I was struggling with something. Even if they didn't what was going through my brain at the moment, they knew something was clearly wrong. It may seem weak or foolish to freeze at a time like this, but my consciousness couldn't berate anymore the idea of a new found world with a species completely different from mine, not to mention losing everything I knew or cared about. It seemed my mind couldn't take any more information, and this was my limit. I dropped my head low until it was looking at the ground, with small tears coming out of the edges of my eyes. Not knowing what else to do, I closed my eyes once again and tried enduring the sudden attack as long as possible. I was about to collapse from the whole pressure until I felt a hoof touch my right leg. I didn't dare to open my eyes for whatever reason I had during that moment, but a voice changed that. "Hey, it's okay. You don't have to endure anything as long as we are here," Drive. Hearing his voice, despite being a complete stranger, allowed my whole entity to relax until my status was back to normal. Once I was capable of opening my eyes again, I raised my head and looked at him. While he gave me the most reassuring smile he could possibly have, I was incapable of speaking. He seemed to notice this as his expression turned from comfort to worry. Closing his eyes, he began thinking about something until he opened them again, this time, with a confident expression. "I somehow knew this would happen," he told me, loudly enough for the whole class to listen. This gained a curiosity from me as I tried deducing what he meant. However, I didn't need to do that since he spoke once again, "Commander told me about your condition. Amnesia, I suppose?" Although amnesia wasn't the problem, to them it seemed like I lost most of my memories, magic ones included. He guessed correctly what others thought I was going through, even though it wasn't completely accurate at all. Yet, he was right. I was 'suffering' amnesia. I was a changeling. I had to act like one. There wasn't any possible theory from me that could entirely explain what I went through and what I was. A human. So, for now, I had to be part of their society. Even if that costed my humanity. ... Still, I would like to keep in mind my old memories. I used to be human, of course, but that doesn't change what I previously lived nor the people I met. I don't care what I did to deserve this, I won't forget my past, but I won't hold on to it either. I will move on like Sebastian and I have always done. .... Anyways.... I did a little breathing exercise, letting all of my troubles thoughts slip away in mere instants. Nodding to Drive, he understood and spoke again, not before turning towards his students and changing into a stoic pose. "Listen up, everypony. As many of you have probably heard rumors about the mysterious crater with its even more mysterious source, the fact that somepony got injured in the incident is true. However, that is also false. Nopony else got injured because, our guest right here," Drive said, motioning a hoof towards me, "is the cause of the crater from yesterday, as some of you had assumed," This caused several whispers and priceless stares among them towards me. I would have said something to back him up, but I still have that knot in my throat, so yeah.... pretty much useless right now. "Really!?" said one of the many students in the classroom. Drive nodded and laughed for no apparent reason afterwards. "What's so funny?" said Spark, finally breaking his long silence ever since I encountered him earlier. "Oh nothing, just an old memory making me nostalgic," the answer seemed to ease Spark, for he returned to his original position, which consisted of closing his eyes and go into deep thoughtful mode, "In any case, what our guest is having right now is due to that same event," Many changelings were curious to what he was referring to, tilting their heads to the sides and raising an eyebrow each one of them. "It seems you are all confused. But before I get anywhere else, allow me to introduce him. That is, if you want to do it yourself," he said, referring to me with a head nudge. I stared back at him, thoughts filling my mind on what should I answer. Knowing the knot in my throat hasn't disappeared, I shook my head and allowed Drive to do it for me, "Very well then, I'll do it for you," "Class, I would like to welcome to our humble school our newest member, Sr. Fire. Fire comes from a far land known as Mexicolt, where he served another queen, called by the name Rose. Is that correct?" Drive asked, hoping to get that right. I didn't exactly serve a queen, but yes, that is the case. I nodded and Drive smiled at that, "He will be attending our classes from now on until further notice. However, he will be taking special lessons in order to keep up with us, due to the Amnesia condition," Everyone was exchanging glances as he finished explaining my so-called current 'situation', which also caught me by surprise when I heard about the extra lessons. "Now, let me explain what I previously said," he said, coughing while holding a hoof in front of his mouth, "How many of you are familiar with the term 'Amnesia'?" Half class raised their hoofs. If I were to say something, I would guess that not even half of those who raised their hoofs knows the right term. What? You think I don't know it either? Well, it's really easy. It's- "The loss of a memory reserved in the brain's storage," ... Or let Drive explain it better than me. Good grief. When did he started talking again? "That is what our guest is suffering... or suffered to be precise," This earned not only curious stares towards me, but also gasps in either awe or in sorry. I don't blame them. Even if I didn't actually have any sort of amnesia, I can comprehend the situation I'm currently in ways others view it. "So, did he lost all of his memories?" a changeling said, letting a rather high pitched, yet soft voice go by. Taken into account, I assumed that changeling was she, or at least, sounded like one. "Yes and no," Drive explained, confusing even more the poor girl, "In theory, yes, he did lost his memory, but not all of it. About 90 percent was lost according to our studies," Did.... Did Drive just released vital information about me?! GOOD! Now everyone knows I can't do anything! You sir, have doomed my stay. "Even magic?" another fella asked. The instructor didn't need to answer that, as he merely looked back at me and gave me a curious stare with his good left eye. Whatever he was thinking, it couldn't be good. Out of nowhere, his horn began to glow in a radiant blue aura. Drive seemed unfazed by his magic use. Perhaps all those years of experience have something to do with it? I think that doesn't matter for now. RUN! Knowing I didn't stand a chance to whatever he was planning, I backpedalled slowly from him, hoping to find a way out of his... whatever his plan was. My thoughts soon turned into a flight stage, preparing to leave through the main door and don't look back. However, this was not the case because fear and curiosity had somehow disabled my legs from running. With my body immobile as it was, I couldn't do anything else but to embrace myself for the impact. Closing my eyes with might, I looked away and expected the worse. I waited for any event to happen and my body was somehow ready, despite the lack of use. A simple phrase was crossing my mind at that moment... 'Pleasedon'thurtme,Pleasedon'thurtme,Pleasedon'thurtme,Pleasedon'thurtme,Pleasedon'thurtme,' .... Like a true hero. I didn't know how much I waited for anything to actually happen, but nothing occurred, which led to some skeptical thoughts about what just had transpired. An awkward silence was all I needed to open my right eye. Nothing happened. Everything was in the same place as before. Drive finished doing whatever plan he had in mind. "Yup, even magic," he said, returning his gaze to the students, "An average changeling would have been affected by my magic if they possessed any knowledge about magic beyond normal training," So is that what he was trying to do? Test a magic spell on me? "So, he carries magic in his body, but no knowledge at all," "Precisely," "So he is like a rookie then?" OH CRUD. "Unfortunately for him, he can't fight back. At least, not with magic," Drive looked back at me, holding a slightly sad expression all over his face. His face turned into a thoughtful one as he lowered his head and squinted his eyes, turning his next phrase into nothing more than a whisper, which I could, because of reasons, overhear, "Shame though. He somehow possesses a huge amount of magic in his disposal, despite his young nature," All eyes were fixed on me as I silently listened to my apparent check-up. I was really intrigued to what did the veteran said about me and the supposedly 'Huge amounts of magic' I have. Does that mean that Ivy, Chrysalis and the rest of superiors know about this? If that is the case, then why? Why do I have something like that? Can I even learn magic, despite being a former human? "But that doesn't mean Fire can't learn magic anymore," Welp, that answered my question, "What's more, I believe he has the potential to accomplish even bigger things. With enough practice, I'm sure he will be fine," "Really?" I asked, breaking my silence for a while. Drive seemed surprised for sudden outtalk, but shook it off anyways. "Yes, really," he replied. I didn't answer back, but on the inside I was leaping in excitement. At least, that's what I think, "Don't worry. In time, you will learn to grasp the basics of magic and join our ranks in no time," OH THANK GOD. "Phew, good to know," I said, letting out a sigh and resting my heart. Drive looked at me a few more seconds and smiled again. This changeling really likes to smile! "Glad to know you are relaxed now," the teacher looked away and motioned his students to pay attention once again, "Okay class, let me hear a welcoming cheer, how about it?" Not missing a beat, everypony stood up and yelled, "Nice to meet you, Fire!" in a forced cheering sound. I better bring some pillows to cover my ears next time. Ouch.... I nodded and smiled at the class, thanking them for having me as one of them. Well, not precisely that way, but it still matters the deed done. Everypony got back to their seats and returned to their original positions. Reminds me of Japanese classes somehow... "Anyways, I believe there isn't any further notice for me to inform you, so let's get down to some studying, okay?" Groaning commencing in three, two, one... "AWWWWWW!" Ah, there it is. "Oh, quit complaining. You all knew this was going to happen, so deal with it," said Drive while pulling a a book out of his teacher's desk and approaching his seat, "Now we are going to learn what we left behind yesterday, 'The Cloak War', page 56. Prepare your notebooks fellas!" One by one, they started pulling out multi-colored notebooks from below their desks. I was amazed to see the similarities between my world and theirs. It almost looks like I never left Earth... or teleported away from it somehow. Hold on. Who is going to teach me the basics? Drive has a whole class to take care of, so who is available? Approaching the instructor, who noticed my presence right away, I fired away the questions in a whispering tone, "Um, Drive? I'm grateful for the attention you've given me, but I have to ask. Since you are busy with the whole class, who exactly is going to teach me?" This managed to make Drive think, giving away the impression that he didn't think about his plan very much. Holding a hoof to his chin, he twitched his right eye and gave a poorly made expression, "Well, I'm not so sure now that I think about it," He didn't. Wonderful. Why do I have to deal with this? "But, I think there is someone who might help you out," Drive looked at his desk for a moment and suddenly, a creepy smile showed up, making me more uncomfortable than it should have. Oh, I didn't like that smile. Not one bit. "I know the right pony to do the job... hehehe..." I told you I didn't like it. Out of nowhere, his horn flared up and pointed at the door, pointing at me as well since I was in the middle of the way, of course. In my defense, that high-pitched yelp I did was very manly. Dodging the incoming attack, I leaped into an empty space of the classroom and looked to where Drive pointed to. A wall of smoke was created from his blast and a silhouette appeared amongst the smoke, coughing and waving a hoof in front of him (?) /her (?). Who was that being? ............ ............ OH, YOU GOTTA BE KIDDING ME. "I believe you can train our guest, right... Emerald?" Author's Note Yes, I know. It has a typo in it. Don't blame me. I panicked. But anyways. YES! FINALLY! OH MY GOD! I finally got the chapter out! And it took me only 2 months! Such speed! No, but seriously, this chapter was meant to be longer, but it would have taken much more time to do it, so.... yeah, I'm spliting this part into two or more parts (if required). Don't worry. I'll try to update the next part faster... that is, if my depression doesn't act like a child about it. See ya soon!
6: Why does Life like to torture me?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 6: "Why does Life like to torture me?" Edited by ShadowBeat. Let's do this! "So, who is it going to be?" I asked, wondering what my teammates would think of it. I looked back at the steel doors and wondered what horrors could be hidden behind the darkness, lurking to feast upon anyone who dared to have, what my people would say, a sneak-peak. "Not me, Fire. I have a small family to care of," Jolt said, closing his eyes and letting out a tired sigh, one which I swear I've done before, "You know how my mare can get if I were to get scratched, let alone get hurt," "I know, and I feel sorry for you," I answered. This only gained a mocked stare which I answered with sticking my tongue at him, "That's why I'll do it, seeing how none of you volunteered," The others soldiers seemed to be amused by this, for several whispers and snickers were heard across our small group. I redirected my attention to the door and pondered what options we could have. At first hand, it seemed like we could just easily rampage the place and take everything we need, leaving the place as fast as possible with the stolen supplies on our grasp. However, this could only cause disturbance; attention that I didn't need nor wanted. These soldiers had to make it one piece just like me and I'm not planning to screw things up. We had to make as quiet as possible, making sure we bring all we need for our small resistance. Our group needs us, and I won't let this operation go in vain! But how are we going to- "Um, Fire?" I heard, making me snap out of my thoughts. My gaze immediately turned to our youngest member and my very special student, Cross. Looking at me with her alternate eye, she motioned me to look higher. Doing as told, she talked, "Wouldn't it be easier to enter from the sky?" "And how exactly do you plan on avoiding attention? We don't have exactly the biggest amount of love to use, not to mention that we aren't the smallest band," one of our scouts asked, giving my young pupil a good hindsight on the current situation. However, this didn't faze her, for she kept that same stoic expression she carries around whenever she is thinking. "I’m aware of that," she said, the scout's expression not faltering, "But one of us could transform into a small bird and open the place from the inside," That.... is actually not a bad idea. Just one thing though. Who will do it and how much does love would that one need to succeed? This plan seemed great, but it all went down with the lack of resources... Resources… Am I going to do that again? Do I have to? I know its consequences, but is it really needed now? I mean, yes, the group needs my help more than ever and I just can’t stand back, watching everything fall apart from a selfish reason. But if I do it… … Well, I guess I have no other choice. But for now, I can give it a bit of time. "Not bad," I said, petting her mane for mere instants, "I knew you were a special changeling," "Hey, stop it! I'm ticklish!" she said with one of her eyes closed. The rest of the changeling squad saw our interaction as obvious as it may seem, but most of them held a heartwarming smile on their faces. Their reactions reminded me that we still have hope in the bottom of our hearts, knowing that things will take turn for the best in its respective time. However, other soldiers seemed annoyed by my display of praise. Not that I cared anyways. She thought outside the box for once and she did a fine job. But still.... "One problem though," "Huh?" “What do you mean by Huh?,” I asked, hoping it was a mistake, “Clearly, you do know the problem your plan shows right here… don’t you?” “Uh…” I gave her a puzzling look and wondered if she was just messing with me. "You didn't think this one through, did you?" She shook her head. Nope. That was as far as she could get for now. Still, a good job. "I see... don't worry, I got this," I looked back at my soldiers and spoke through our hive-channel, "Anypony has a spare of love?" Almost everypony rejected owning more love than needed, leaving me to fewer options, but a few of them admitted having a little of love to spare. Asking them to give me their rations, I focused on my young pupil once more. "Here is the thing," I pointed at the place Cross showed me moments ago, "Your plan is the best one we have so far, so we'll take it," Some soldiers seemed both amused by my decision, while others remained stoic as ever. "Really?" she said, enthusiasm filling her just like a Pepsi would after being shaken roughly. "Yes, really. Not the greatest, but we will take it. Don’t let it go over your head," I said, my pupil eagerly waiting for my answer, “Gather up squad! Here is the plan,” Everyone gathered around me and bent their heads forward to have a clearer hearing, "We are going to pull out an silent airborne strike, for one of us is going to enter through that small gap up there,” I marked the small opening which happened to be on the rooftop and the small window poking out, "Using a bird disguise, one of us will enter through there and bust the entrance open for our assault to take place," "But sir, we don't have enough love for that! We barely have any, not to mention we don't how long will it take to do that," one of the soldiers said. Another changeling spoke up as well, “Also, the amount of love you just received would only last about 5 minutes, max. I highly doubt 5 minutes is enough to pull this through,” I looked and glared at said soldier, making him more nervous than before. "I know that," with my glare both unfazed and strengthening, "But it's our best shot at this. It's risky, but our best bet nevertheless. Besides, I don't choose battles I know I can't win," "And who is going to do it?" Jolt asked. I could easily tell that he was hoping the bait wasn't him. It was not him the one would do it. I have somepony else in mind. "Easy," I nudged at my young pupil and smiled, "She will," "WHAT?!" ".... What?" "Huh, whasuuh? No mamá... Sebastian arrojó la salsa al gato y por eso salio corriendo al auto.... Aun así, que mal saltó... Pobre auto," 'No mom.... Sebastian threw the sauce at the cat and that's why it ran towards the car.... still, that was an awful jump... poor car...' "Um, Fire? Could you please not fall asleep? I'm trying to make this as efficient as possible..." ".... Huh? Jeje... pay de queso cubierto con mermelada zarzamoras... ohhh, delicioso...." ' ....Huh? Hehe, cheesecake covered in blueberry mermelaid... ohhh, delicious...' "Fire...." "Hey, how is everything goin- .... is he asleep?" Oh, the cheesecake! It's so close! I can almost taste it! "Yes, yes he is. It almost looks like he couldn't care less about my teaching," "Is that so? Very well, then," Come to Papa! Let me have a bite~! 'Um, Uncle? What are you doing?" Almost.... "Just teaching him something to make sure he doesn't fall asleep like that any time soon," ALMOST.... "Uh... Oh. Oh! Oh no. Actually, could you please not-" ALMOST!!! "WAKEY WAKEY!" GOTCHA! ....... ....... ....... I didn't know the cheesecake could be so... shocking. "GAHH!" I yelped as I felt a electricity source circulate through my body, originating from my forehead. My mind went into a state of panic as I immediately took flight and flew aimlessly. The situation kept going for half a minute until I could finally return to my senses. Coming to a halt, I searched the source of my sudden awakening, only to find none other than Drive staring at me with a smug/evil smile. On top of his broken horn, I noticed some sparks coming out of it, eliminating any kind of possible suspects. Drive just shocked me. Electricity! I mean, did you have any idea how dangerous is that!? Although, with that broken horn, I amazes me that he can still perform magic. Elemental magic nevertheless! Hmph, I suppose I deserve that for coming up with baseless conclusions. Talking about deserving... I approached Drive with an angry, yet surprised expression, hoping to get some answers out of him. "Hey, what's the big deal?!" I said. "What?" "Why did you shock me!? What's more, I didn't know you could do magic with that broken horn!" "Funny, I didn't know you could actually fly! Especially without knowing how to do so in the first place," Fly? Looking down from where I was, I immediately noticed that my hooves weren't touching the ground. To be more accurate, my hooves were hovering at quite an amount of feet. I was flying. "You are just full of surprises, don't you?" "Oh," Famous last words. "Well. . . crud," I dropped from the air and went head straight onto the ground, assuring not only a very painful landing, but also a headache for the rest of the day. Hitting the ground, my body remained in a vertical position as I endured the pain and the balance of my body with my face. Literally. It wasn't long before my balance gave up, my body inclining forward as it slowly met the floor. If I had to describe the pain I felt during that time in one word, this would describe it perfectly. EXCRUCIATING. Once I stomped against the hard, cold ground, I somehow managed to flip over without hurting my horn in the process. Don't get me wrong. That doesn't mean the fall didn't damaged my horn. Quite the contrary. I'm just surprised that my body weight didn't shatter my impaling weapon into tiny pieces. My body came to a full halt once the ceiling came to my sights. "Having fun down there?" said Drive as he appeared out of the blue. I grumbled some words that are better left unknown to them as I attempted endure the damage, "I will take that as a yes," "Very funny," I managed to say despite feeling that a truck just rammed me over. I flipped over from my laid down position and stood back up with some trouble. Drive may be behind me, but even I knew that his already famous smug was plastered all over his face. "Mr. Fire, are you okay?!" Ah, the sweet voice of Emerald. Good thing she is here, otherwise I would have whooped this guy's face all across the floor. That is, if I knew how to fight back. Better ignore those kind of thoughts. I turned around and saw a worried looking Emerald staring at me. Attempting to look unscratched, I placed a hoof on the back on my head and smiled. "Yeah, that was nothing-" Emerald slowly became more relaxed as I told her that, only to be quickly replaced with a concerned expression, her blue navy eyes quickly shrunk to the size of a coin, "Oh my Chrysalis, you are bleeding!" "What?" Before I had a chance to analyze what she just said, I felt a trail of some liquid make contact with my eye and muzzle. Curious, I slowly reached the liquid with my hoof, finding out that I was, in fact, bleeding. I moved my bloody hoof in front of me to inspect it better. It appears that it was a small cut, judging by the amount of blood I both saw and felt. Upon closer look, I noticed that my blood was no longer red as I remembered. My blood somehow turned from red to green ever I turned into a changeling, so there is that. Despite the greenish color, it had a sluggish touch. This was obvious since I touched it, but it felt really weird. I mean, I lived my whole time with the fact that my blood was red, not forgetting to mention that it wasn't the cleanest blood considering that it was more like water than goo or something like that. .... Maybe it had something to do with my diet back when I was a human. Who knows. But still, what I was looking at is no longer the blood I remember. My life-knowledge was crushed as my blood were replaced with a green, sluggish liquid, similar to some insects fluids from back home in my childhood. This body is just full of surprises. Well, it is to be expected anyhow. Just what else does the changeling race have in store for me? Oh. For the record, this strongly backs up the 'I'm a bug' theory. "Huh, I am," I calmly said, "Oh well, I better clean it-" "Hold on! I'll be right back!" And just like that, Emerald disappeared from sight, as her trail of flight directed into the school. No idea where she went, but something tells me the infirmary. Why did she make out such an scene for such a small injury? Looking around, I realized that none of my classmates had noticed our small scene. Almost as if they didn't care. Perhaps that is the case. ... Pricks. "Is she always like that?" I asked Drive without looking at him, who hadn't said a single word ever since I got injured from my fall. Drive simply said nothing, as he continued to stare at where Emerald was last seen. I would have gotten angry at him for ignoring me, but my sense of curiosity beat me to it. "Um, Drive?" He snapped out of whatever thoughts he had and look over at me, "Is something wrong? You haven't said a thing, which I find weird considering it's you," "... It's nothing," he replied, holding a very long face, "It's just an old memory," "Old memory? Drive," I walked slowly towards him, feeling more worried than I thought. Almost as if I already knew what Drive was thinking about, "What are you talking about?" "'It's nothing' I said," Wow, I certainly didn't expect that, "An old memory just came up. Drop the conversation, ahora," Geez, he suddenly turned hostile. I better back off for now. .... Wait, did he just say an spanish word? What's more, he said that exact same thing that my- "I'm here!" My thoughts were interrupted by Emerald as she flew towards me in a hasty way. Halting just a few inches from me, I realized that she brought a band-aid and some... bottled up liquid? What? "Please Mr. Fire, hold still!" she said in a panicking tone. Too agitated if you ask me. I had no idea what she was about to do, but something told me not to worry about that. Whatever she intended to do, there was a rather slim chance for her to do more harm than otherwise. Then again, I could be mistaken. Holding still like she asked me, Emerald removed the lid of bottle, picking a very small portion of said liquid with her magic and placing it on the injury. The potion felt as gentle as pillow, which left me with doubts to why it felt like a pillow in the first place. She continued applying the liquid on the cut, giving the impression that she was rubbing certain amounts of the potion on my injury. Even though the liquid caused me some pain, I still endured the process to avoid making Emerald panic more than she already was. Funny thing is, I didn't feel the same. Whatever ingredients the potion had, it seemed that the medicine had some sort of advance effect which I don't recognize at all. I have little words on how to describe it, but I felt more energized, almost as if I could fight an army of... whatever living creature inhabits this crazy world. Now I'm curious. What does it do exactly? Having some time to think for myself, I pondered what does magic hold in storage for me. After all, the whole green-blood issue made me remember that I was in a completely different body, with no idea how to either make use of it or the way it works. Perhaps I could be hiding something that would totally blow my mind, or maybe a really interesting feature that I may have overlook in the first place. The bottle and its weird effect doesn't help either with my curiosity. Emerald is the expert here, but maybe Drive knows something about it as well? I opened one eye expecting to see Drive, but he was long gone. A note was the only thing that remained in its place. The letter was barely readable from my position, but I assume it must a message for me. In what moment did he leave? "There! All done!" said Emerald as she backed with large smile plastered on her face. Cute. "Thanks... but," I raised my hoof to my head attempting to touch the injury, only to have Emerald lower that same hoof, avoiding what I wanted to do, "But just what did you put on my cut?" "Oh, just an old medicine recipe I learned during one of my Silent missio-, I mean... scouting. Yeah, that." Silent Scouting? Isn't that related to stealth? ".... Sure," I slowly said, my suspicions rising to some mistrust degree. However, I had no idea what I was about face, so I assumed it was a simple mission of some sort. Ignoring the thought, I shrugged at her answer, "Well, whatever suits you. I just have one question though," Emerald cocked her head to a side, showing a puppy-curious looking expression. If she keeps doing those cute expressions, my heart might not make it! Technically speaking. "Hm? What do you want to ask?" "I know that this liquid is an old medicine of yours, but in what ways will the medicine affect me?" I said, focusing my senses at the sluggish substance on my head, "I mean, it feels gooey, and I'm a bit clueless about your medicine symptoms. Not forgetting to mention that it has some sort weird effect on me," As I finished asking, Emerald tapped her muzzle slowly, obviously thinking what to answer. Frowning a little, it seemed Emerald didn't quite get what I wanted to hear. Maybe I should be a little more specific on my question. "What I mean, is that I just want to know what will your medicine do to me," I rephrased, hoping to get my question this time. Luckily for me, it seemed I did explained it better for her. Emerald's eyes began shining brighter and brighter as it seemed that I touched a very appealing topic for her. She let out a squeaking sound, a small 'Ah,' and began constructing her answer. "I see. Let me explain it," Pulling the bottle closer, she levitated the object in front of the two of us so I could have a better look, "What we are seeing right now is a recipe better known as 'Saber Spark', a high level potion that a particular pony once taught me," Oh truly? That does sound interesting. "And it does.... what?" "It enhances the user's stamina and durability, furthering the resistance of any damage the pony, or in this case, changeling may recieve," she explained with a spark in her eyes. By the looks of it, she really enjoyed this potion business thingy. Well, we all have our liking. "So, does that mean I won't-" "Bleed any time soon, which that means no bleeding for any fall like the one you just received. Unless you receive a very heavy attack, which is unlikely for now," Wow, that is really useful! Although it seems that a potion like this comes rarely. "Did you use a very special potion on me over a small cut? Seems like a waste of resources if you ask me," I said. Emerald didn't look fazed by this somehow. She just giggled at my reaction, giving me a wink as well. "Oh don't worry, I just applied a very small portion on it. No biggie," Okay then... "Well, if you are sure about it..." "Of course I am! Now let's continue our magic lesson!" Oh crud. I forgot about that, "Follow me, Mr. Fire!" As Emerald said that, she was already heading towards her magic book she left behind after her previous flight. With no intentions to ignore her command, I followed her, not before reading the note I saw earlier. To Fire (Emerald, stop reading. Now.) Hey colt, sorry for leaving you hanging alone, but I needed to do something I just remembered. Make sure to learn as much you can from Emerald, and try to avoid falling asleep like that again. She is very dear to me, and I would hate for you to make her waste her precious time. I don't care much if you are a special VIP in our hive or not, just don't make her effort look in vain. Got it? Oh, that reminds me. It seems that Emerald likes you. I suggest that you don't hurt her feelings, otherwise... I might take action. One last thing. If you do manage to fall asleep again, I will give you a VERY GOOD reason not to fall asleep. Mark my words, colt. I mean it. ~ Drive .......... ... Note to self, 'Don't piss off Drive'. P.D. 'He is a quick writer!' I better hurry. If I take too long with Emerald, who knows what might Drive do to me. So, yeah, there is that. HurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurryHurry~ Letting out a heavy sigh, I continued on with my new adventure as a changeling-in-training. I just hope nothing bad will happen to me anytime soon. But knowing how things have turned so far, it is very likely that something bad will happen. Well, just like my brother used to tell me, "Hay que hacerle huevos, mijo," 'Just deal with it, bro' (Note: Not exact translation) "Argh!" I yelled at the air as I followed Emerald, "Why does Life like to torture me!?"
7: Why do you even think I'm going to back down!?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 7: "Why do you even think I'm going to back down!?" Edited by ShadowBeat. It's just you and me, brother. I promptly headed towards Emerald's location, which was a small classroom, as she was reading in her magic book. The changeling spotted me once I entered through the already open door. A goofy smile was her answer at my entrance. "Thanks for coming," she said, pointing a small desk next to hers with her head, "Please take a seat," I didn't say anything, I just smiled a little and sat on the desk. My desk wasn't very different from other schools, but it wasn't the same either. Judging by the school's modification, the heavy wooden architecture had a dark colored texture from which I couldn't recognize despite my knowledge. The poles supporting the wooden platform weren't made from wood as many other objects in the school. I don't know how to describe it, but it felt smooth, almost like silk and yet, strong enough to handle the pressure. I know this from my visit in the previous classroom. But enough chit-chat. I stalled long enough from the main topic here. "Sorry it took a bit longer," I said, showing an apologetic smile, "Something caught me off guard," "And what would that be?" she asked. I flinched at her question, for I never thought she would actually ask. Then again, I should have come up with a backup plan if this happened, which it just did. "Uh..." I stammered slowly while thinking for an answer. Looking around the classroom, I noticed a particular painting hanging on the wall with the image of changeling holding a sword with magic and aiming it towards the sky. Out of nowhere, an idea showed up. I just hope it actually works. "A painting," "A painting?" "Yes," I simply said, "I love painting. Painting is like a second life, my soul-bro, I can't stand for more than 5 minutes without thinking of a palette," Emerald looked... curious to say the least. She must be taken back by this info I just gave her. "Uh huh," "No really! Hail Picasso! Monet! Pierre-Auguste Renoir ! Edvard Munch! Marc Chagall! Goya! Sullivan Ternt!" "Uh... " "Contemporary! Pop Art! Abstract Expressionism! PRE-RAPHAELITE BROTHERHOOD!" "I have no idea what we are talking about right now," I stared at Emerald with embarrassment, realizing that my rambling was out of the blue, especially since she didn't even know what or who I was talking in the first place. That, and the fact that my inner architect decided to show up to talk about art. Again. "Sorry, got a little too excited," I said, rubbing my hair with shame. The changeling didn't show any negative emotions. In fact, she seemed rather amused by my extroverted talk. "It's okay. It's interesting to know that you have a thing for art," she said while focusing back on her book, "Even though most of the changelings here have all sorts of skills," "Excuse me?" I asked. Emerald didn't answer. She looked away with sly grin plastered on her face. I knew she was hiding something from me; she perfectly knew I was thinking of that, yet she teases me about it. I swear, these changelings.... "Oh good, hide more things from me," I said out loud, gesturing an annoyed gesture which consisted of looking to the ceiling and flailing my hooves in the air like I don't care, "It's not like I don't know a thing about changelings!" She turned around to me, pulled her right lower eyelid with her hoof and stuck her tongue out towards me. Taking a closer inspection upon this gesture, I immediately recognized this action as teasing, despite how obvious and similar it was. Back in my world, humans did the same thing every now and then, especially girls who enjoy teasing others such as in this case. I have some experience myself, for my best friend Gabriela, who I have known ever since my childhood, used to do that with a lot of people, myself being the primary victim of her teasing. Just by looking at Emerald's teasing, I can somehow see Gabriela doing the same. I always liked her, but never had the courage to ask her out. ... Maybe it was for the best. Thankfully, she might find someone better than me. I hope. But I suppose some things never change. Even in another world. Returning my sight on her, my hearing caught the wave of a voice, probably snickering by the sound of it. I stalled long enough. I have some studying to do. "If you are done teasing, I would like to study now," I never thought I would say something like that, "Or go home, whatever happens first," Emerald didn't say anything again. She simply nodded and smiled at my answer. The mare moved my desk close to hers and levitated the book in front of me. I hesitated on grabbing the book, but it dropped on the desk anyways, showing an index of its contents. I looked it for brief moments before it closed on my face. Curious to why she did that, I looked at her with bemused expression. Then it hit me. "I suppose studying it is then?" "That is right," she answered. Emerald looked down to her desk, searching for something. I believed that was what she was doing by the way her eyes were darting from place to place constantly. I didn't hesitate on something else happening, so I decided to read the book she gave me just a little. On the cover, I could see a blue transmutation sign performing some sort of spell that emanated a purple aura. Literally. I knew it was a transmutation spell since my brother insisted on looking at that after looking an average looking anime about Knights, Wizards and stuff. I probably forgot the name already. Why he persisted to search about that with me is beyond my comprehension, but he looked pretty happy in his research. Older brother or not, it pleased me to see him so happy after all we went through. Brothers and sisters must look after each other in the end. Letting that thought slide, I tried (and failed) to open the cover of the book, much to my dismay. Sighing, I used one of my hooves' holes to open it. I was greeted with an introductory page that was probably dedicated to the loved ones of the author's life. Just almost every book does. It's not bad. Just... predictable. I would be surprised if it didn't have one. I didn't bother reading it, so I moved to the next page, which was just the index I saw earlier. Boring. Moving on. Finally, I reached the first contents of the book and began reading. Well, I would have started reading if it weren't for a small detail... It is completely written in a whole different language. Seriously! What is that? I can't understand a simple word out of it! It's like someone decided to take the hieroglyphics of Egypt and mix it with Mongolian! What language is this? "Um..." I said, hoping I would catch Emerald's attention. Hopefully, it did. "Hm?" she murmured as she looked at me, holding another book in her magic. "I have a little problem..." "Huh? Oh, what is it?" she asked. I closed my eyes and pointed at the book's contents. "I can't read this..." "What." "I have no idea what it is saying," I said. My eyes opened once again and saw Emerald, who had a dumb folded expression written all over her face. Looking at her, I realized that her stare was much longer fixed than usual. I didn't mind, but it was starting to worry me. I asked Emerald is something was wrong, letting aside the reading issue. She didn't answer, but in the back of her mind, I suspected something was troubling her. Could it be that my confession just complicated things? "You... you don't know Ghanix?!" she said in a loud way. I stared at the changeling with even more confusion as the name or word didn't ring any bells. The mare opened and closed her mouth everynow and then, until she finally scrunched her face and closed her eyes with anger. Judging the looks of it, she was rather pissed than angry. "Oh, for the love of..." she grasped the book on my desk and levitated it towards her. Emerald looked at the transmutation book for a few moments and she put it away in one of the nearby bookshelves. Sighing, she turned towards me with an annoyed expression. "Well, this just complicates things," she said, "It appears I'll have to read it to you," "Wait... Ghanix, was it? What is that?" "Ghanix, as the name says, is the language we changelings of the Badlands have learned over the years to perfection. It was established by Razor, one of the founders of the Badlands, as our second language," she said. I nodded and understood her explanation. Analyzing the situation, I concluded that Ghanix is an ancient language that these changelings knew in order to keep their secrets in the way they were meant to be from strangers. A secret. However, this doesn't explain why they do not talk such language. What's more, I have never heard even one of them speak Ghanix. Why is that a thing? "Oh," I simply said, looking at my surroundings for brief moments. I remained like that until I finally mustered the courage to turn my head towards Emerald once again, "Why?" She looked rather confused at my question, "Why what?" "Why is it that none of you are speaking Ghanix?" The changeling stared at me for a few seconds, only to return her sight towards the book. Judging by the look on her face, it seemed that I triggered some kind of memory or thought. I chose to remain silent as she continued to process her answer. It only took a look for her to come up with an answer. "Is it not obvious?" she said. I shook my head in response, "Really?" "So far, I got nothing," "Well, it is because of him." she said replied, lifting the book towards me and showing me a picture of a changeling. The picture looked rather odd; old perhaps. However, it is not my job to question that. "Who is that?" "That, my friend, is none other than the founder of Badlands. Ace, the sage." "Ace, the sage?" I thought, looking the changeling in the picture with detail. Said changeling had an old looking face, holding a scar in his right within the size of a claw; it looked a lot like Drive's scar actually. The picture had a sepia filter, giving away the impression of being quite old for nowadays. His hair was styled backwards and part of the left ear was gone. Now that is a man who has seen some action. Wait, I mean, changeling. A veteran changeling. Anyways... carrying on. In his possession, Ace held in his magic six different items with unique characteristics. The six objects varied from shape to size. Maybe they were some kind of symbol back then? Perhaps I'm wrong... but I'm sure they were important to Ace. "This changeling created this place?" I asked, receiving a nod from her, "How long was it that Badlands was created?" Emerald levitated the book back to her and held a kind smile, "This place has been around for 800 years after Luna's Banishment, according to the book." Woah, 8 centuries? That is quite a feat! "That is... interesting." I blinked a couple of times as I looked around me, "I never thought this place held out for so long..." Emerald closed her eyes and let out a chuckle, "Who knows? Maybe even more...." I looked incredulous at her remark, letting a pop with my mouth. "More!?" I thought, "That's crazy! Y yo pense que mi casa en Mexico era vieja!" 'And here I thought my Mexico's home was old!' "You guys must have quite a history," I said, admiring at my surroundings with fascination. "We do!" she said, using a proud tone, "I'm amazed we have lasted for so long. Even if Celestia lived even more than we have..." Celestia? Who is that? Is that a kind of God to them? "Celestia?" "We... don't talk much about her," she said. I stared at her for a few moments, comprehending that she isn't a good memory to them. Listening to my instincts, I dropped the conversation about her-- she said it was a her, right?-- and focused on Ace. "So, what does Ace have to do with me? Or magic to begin with?" I asked. "Well, Mr. Fire, he happens to be a descendant of the first generation leader's. Silver, the heroine." she responded, earning a surprised stare from me, "The changeling who discovered our magic features. In other words, the first true Changeling." So... this fella right here is a descendant of the one who bloomed the very race of changelings? Wow... "Amazing..." "I know," she said, looking at book with... sparkles in her eyes, "I couldn't believe it myself either," Remaining silent for mere moments, I understood what was she getting at. She was going to teach me those very magic lessons of Silver. Just one thing though... "Emerald?" I called, "You still haven't answered my question," "About Ghanix?" "Precisely," "Well, ever since Ace created Ghanix as our own language, we realized that even if we continued to use that language, the ponies outside our land wouldn't understand a thing we said. So, in order to keep our low profile during our scavenge missions, we adapted Equus as our main language instead of Ghanix. Better?" Glancing at the mare briefly, I looked away processing the information just given to me. Considering that changelings, myself included, required love as feeding, their appearances must have caused quite a havoc with the outsiders. Since magic can do almost everything according to fiction and Harry Potter, I assumed that they could somehow disguise themselves as ponies and interact with them. Adding this Equus language to their own as the main communication, which I assume is the English pun-version of the natives, they could easily blend with the crowd, obtaining love as they pleased. But if they can do such things, why are they having a food crisis? Changeling can blend it easily, so why is love for them so scarce now? Ignoring the matter at hand, I believed that one day I would know the reason behind the crisis. But for now, I rather learn about magic in order to eat... love. Sounds weird when I think about it. But starving doesn't weird at all. It sounds ugly. A lot. I nodded to let Emerald know I understood her explaining. Focusing on the book, I remembered the objects I saw in the picture. "Hey Emerald," I called out, making Emerald look at me, "I have been wondering about something, taking in regard this picture you just showed me..." "What?" she asked. I pointed at the objects Ace grabbed with his magic, causing the mare to raise her eyebrow. "What are those things he has in his grasp?" "Ahhh," she moaned, "those are Ace's legendary artifacts," "Legendary?" "Yes, legendary." she said, "It is believed that Ace, with his best friends, forged this legendary artifacts in order to survive the harsh environment the Badlands demonstrated back then," "I believe they are magical artifacts, right?" I said, holding a lifted eyebrow in my question. She nodded and I let out a small sigh, "I so called it." "But I'm afraid that will be another lesson for another day," she said, earning a disappointed moan from me. I pouted at her, only to receive an ignoring response. Resigning myself to convince her otherwise, I thought it would be better to let it slide for another day. If there is something that keeps me going, that would be my thirst for knowledge. Some things more than others, mind you. In any case, I thought it was for the best. If I have to wait until tomorrow, or perhaps longer, then it wouldn't hurt to do so. I can't go around rushing things like a small kid. "Already done with the pouting?" Emerald said, earning a nod from me, "Good, because I don't wish to delay the lesson any longer. Ready?" "Yes ma'am," I said. Emerald flinched at my reply, letting out a nervous cough afterwards, "U-um, call me Emerald, Mr. Fire. I don't like the way ma'am sounds." "Of course... ma'am," I said with an evil grin. Emerald looked at me with embarrassment, only to nag and punch me as a child would. I found this too adorable, but after a quick apology, I told her I wouldn't call her ma'am again unless she wanted to, which caused her to relax. "Thanks," she said, "now, let's begin, shall we?" "Wait," I interrupted, holding my hooves in front of me, "You mean we actually haven't?" "Yes, we haven't started yet. Are you trying to suggest something? Or is it more delaying?" "Well," I placed a hoof on the back of my head and proceeded to rub, "I actually thought you were teaching the language and some history. I actually thought we already began!" "But, once again, we haven't..." "And yet, you just taught me stuff. So...." I motioned a circular movement with my my hoof, "Doesn't mean you just gave me your first lesson already?" Emerald was about to answer back, only to stop and stare into space itself. It took only five exact seconds for her to realize my remark and give herself a facepal- hoof, facehoof. Oddly enough, I felt happy about that. Why? "Chrysalis darn it, Mr. Fire! Stop trying to stall the lesson!" she yelled with an annoyed tone. "Aw c'mon! I don't wanna be shocked again!" "You are not getting shocked! Drive did that to warn you!" "He did, and magic scares me now!" "Stop acting like a colt!" "Scawyyyyy!" "Geez! You are such an immature changeling! I have seen toddlers taking it up better than you!" "You can't make me learn magic! I don't like it!" "Stop struggling!" "NOOOOOOOO!" ...... Somewhere around fifteen minutes went by before we knew it. Emerald had enough and used a restraining magic to hold me down. Besides my constant nagging and struggle, I kept fighting back, still acting like a small child. Luckily enough, I seemed to calm down and adjust to the situation. I didn't know why I acted like a kid just know, but Emerald suggests it must have been the electricity running through my body that triggered that attitude. Whether that was the case or not, the deed has been done; no point denying it, after all. To be honest, I felt quite embarrassed afterwards. I apologized for my actions and ask her to continue from where we left off. Expecting an annoyed expression, I instead received a gentle smile, insisting that she was okay with that. Knowing women, or mares in this case, she is SO lying. Yet, I didn't perceived any sort of hostile aura from her. Either she is telling the truth, or her poker face is flawless. I believe it is the latter. After killing some time apologizing to Emerald, I came to a point where I said my regrets just about enough. Regarding whether Emerald took my apologies seriously, that is not my debate. I made a mistake and was trying to make up for it. But in all cases, I wouldn't find out even if I truly wanted to know. Mares, just like a few important women I've met in my previous life, were just impossible to deal with if an argument just happened. Stick your head to the fire, and you just get burned. That is how I see it now. "Well, seeing how you want to study magic so much," she replied, holding the book in her grasp, "I guess it's studying time my friend." Just before I could say anything, Emerald looked above her. Waiting mere moments, she immediately blurred out the words, "Oh shut up, will you?" "Who?" "No one~" Lesson 1: Magic Itself Know yourself before anything else "Know yourself before anything else?" I repeated, staring at Emerald puzzled, "What does that really mean? I know what it is trying to say, but what it is referring to exactly?" Emerald waited a few seconds before answering, "Have you ever heard the expression, 'Your worst enemy is yourself?'" "Yes...?" I replied. It only took a moment later to realize what she meant, "Wait, does that mean I'm going to learn what my magic is?" "Something like that," she answered. I looked away, my eyes drifting into the nothingness next to me as I began to ponder what kind of magic I had. Sure, I knew I had magic, but it was different? That I didn't know. "Okay... Now I'm intrigued," "Perfect. Let's begin, shall we?" Nodding in response, Emerald ordered me to stand on my legs and move to the center of the room, where a rather medium transmutation or arcane circle began to form. I had my suspicions, but Emerald affirmed that no harm was about to be done. Trusting her words, I stepped in cautiously as my breathing got a lot heavier the moment I entered. "Is this... normal... ?" I asked as far my breath allowed me to. "Normally, when newborns enter this circle for the first time, they tends to show some side effects in response to their own magic. Grown changelings, however," she said motioned at me, tilting her sideways with a small surprised look, "they tends to shrug it off as nothing." "So.... should I... be worried... or... something?" I asked once again between my panting, acknowledging that my breathing got better ever so slightly. Just a bit. "No, you shouldn't. In fact, you should be honored!" she replied, holding a surprised tone behind her, "It's not that everyday you get to see a foreign changeling interact with a new type of magic as this one!" "New... magic?" I asked, my breathing slowly recovering. "Yes! Considering that your magic is different from ours due to your roots, your own magic is trying to sync with ours in order to coexist!" "Wow, that's a mouthful." I said, realizing that my body was almost unconstrained by the sync. "I know. I realized that just now," she said, as I began moving my legs from all directions, figuring out if any kind of side effect still remained. Nothing, so far. Aside from the fact that my body reacted with this place's own magic, I noticed some slight changes in my nervous system. I witnessed a wave of images floating around me, wrapping themselves in a small orb above of my head. I wish I could see better the orb, but a strange force forced my body to stiffen, rejecting any order from my brain to move. Sure, I could a few inches, but the rest was restricted by both the pain and the magic. I closed my eyes and endured the process my body was through in that moment. I didn't have to see what it was doing, for I felt its own energy course through my living corpse in a rather gentle way. This new body was adapting to the changeling magic from this place at its own pace. Feeling every fiber of my changeling structure morphing with this energy, I suddenly found myself enjoying this process somehow. It was strange; uncomfortable at some point, but I liked way too much the sensation I was receiving, much to my dismay. I was acquiring a new power that I never thought I needed before. Subtle, but powerful. My body growing faster than anticipated by myself, I detected a ever so powerful strength injecting itself within me. Despite the way I described it just now, I felt... as if something slowly embraced me in their sweet and soft slender arms, wrapping my whole self in a safety blanket and protecting me from any harm. It felt... Motherly. It wasn't long before my mind decided to add a reference to this situation. Such embrace allowed my subconscious to project my mother's memories into my mind without any warning. However, knowing that my mother's memories were nothing but kindness and love, I welcomed these memories and they slowly came into sight. "Mamá?" (Mom?) "Si mijo?" (Yes son?) "Crees que algún día pueda visitar a la abuela en el cielo?" (Do you think that one day I could visit Grandma in heaven?) "...." "...Ma?" "Mauricio, no creo que puedas." (Maurice, I don't think you can) "Oh..." "Yo SÉ que la vas a ver otra vez." (I KNOW you will see her again.) "Que? En serio!?" (What? Really!?) "Si, en serio." (Yes, really.) "Y cuándo la vere otra vez!?" (And when will I see her again!?) "Paciencia Mauricio. No hay porqué apresurar las cosas." (Patience Maurice. No need to rush at things.) "Oh... perdon mamá." (Oh... sorry Mom.) "No tienes nada de que disculparte, Mauri. Entiendo que quieras ver a la abuela otra vez tanto como yo." (Yo have nothing to apologize for, Mauri. I understand you want to see Grandma as much as I do.) "Eh? Tu tambien mama?" (Eh? You too Mom?) "Si mijo. Como no tienes idea. La extraño tanto como tú." (Yes son. You have no idea. I miss her as much you do.) "La extrañas mucho?" (You miss her a ton?) "Muchisimo." (Even more.) "Oh..." "Entiendo que duele mucho que no este aquí con nosotros, pero así es la vida. No todo sale como queremos. Pero por eso mismo Dios nos da estas enseñanzas. Para aprender a partir de ellas, ser mejores cada día. De la misma manera que tú Papá trabaja tanto." (I understand it hurt a lot that she isn't here with us, but that is life. Not everything goes as we want. But that's why God gives us these lessons. To learn from them, to be better each day. The same way your Dad works so much.) "Aah.... Mamá? Te puedo hacer una pregunta?" (Aah... Mom? Can I ask you a question?) "Si mijo." (Yes son.) "Cuándo crees que la vuelva a ver?" (When do you think I'll see her again?) "... Eso no te lo puedo responder yo." (... That I can't answer you.) "Entonces quién?" (Then who?) "Solo Dios sabe. El te dirá cuando sea hora." (Only God knows. He'll tell you when.) "Tu crees que sea pronto?" (You think it will be soon?) "No lo creo, pero sé una cosa. Todos vamos a verla otra vez un día de estos." (I don't think so, but I know one thing. We all will see her again one of these days.) "Ah...." "... Por ahora, solo disfruta de lo que tienes ahorita. Si?" (... For now, just enjoy what you already have. Okay?) "Si mama!" (Yes Mom!) "Muy bien. Ahora llama a tu hermano y dile que ya es hora de comer." (Good. Now call your brother and tell him it's meal time.) "Okay mama! Te amo mucho!" (Okay Mom! I love you a ton!) "Yo también Mauricio..." (Me too Maurice...) "Sebastian... ya baja... puedes... jugar después..." ('Sebastian.... just come... you can... play later...') "Hehe... even in his sleep, he manages to be cute." "Huh?" I slowly opened my eyes as I realized I was looking at the ceiling from my laid-down position. My groggy eyes were slowly damaged by the source of light as they tried to adjust to the sight. My whole body felt numb, reacting every now and then to some sort of energy. With my mind fried for the moment, I obliged my body to move as much as possible. However, my energy was somehow spent and such order couldn't have been executed as I desired. It wasn't long till I heard a giggle. "Hey, don't force yourself. You just went through a pretty rough situation." Slowly remembering whose voice was that, I tried calling out for it, "Uh... Emerald? Is that you?" "Yup." "Oh, okay." I breathed in and out, trying to recover as fast as my body allowed me to. Between a minute or two, I could see clearly once again, my body still numb for some reason. Looking behind me from the floor, I spotted Emerald sitting next to me, holding a grin of its own. "Hey Emerald..." I called, attracting her attention, "Uh... what just happened? Why am I lying on the floor?" "Well," she said, placing a hoof on the back of her head and rubbing it with a shameful look; sad in some way, "It happened during your magic sync." "Really?" "Yes. Remember when I told you that your magic was different from ours?" I nodded, earning an approval from her, "Well, it turns out that your magic was incompatible with ours because it was way too different by some reason. When your body was absorbing the energy from the orb above of you during that time, something went wrong." "Horribly wrong." I flinched at the spot as I heard a different voice coming from another direction. Mustering some of my recovering strength, I looked in the direction where the other voice was heard. My eyes went wide open when I saw Ivy standing near the entrance, inclining her body towards the stone wall. "Ivy?" "The one and only," "Why are you here?" "The same reason I was in your bed the other day. I was treating you." I didn't see Emerald in that moment, but I could feel her flinch when Ivy mentioned the bed incident. "Huh? Treating me from what?" Ivy closed her eyes for a moment and sighed. Judging from that gesture, I knew it couldn't be good. "Energy Negligence, a type of non-transmittable disease that only a few changeling possess nowadays." "Disease?" This is why I knew it couldn't be good... Backing away from the wall, Ivy moved closer to me and helped me get back on my unsteady hooves. Nudging me to look at Emerald, I observed how the mentioned changeling started motioning circles on the floor with her hooves. "Emerald?" Ivy said, holding a scolding tone, "Aren't you gonna tell Fire what just happened?" Now that she mentions it, I'm really curious. Something happened during the process which led to this disease discovery. What went wrong? "W-well Mr. Fire... during your process... not only you somehow managed to absorb the given energy changing your body into a glowing highlight, but also..." she said, looking away for some reason, "...combust into a ball of magic, blowing away any sort of object in the room." Looking at my surroundings, it appears that what she said was true. Some of the unused chairs in the room were flipped upside down, several books scattered all over in a corner and most of the paintings were twisted from their original position. Noticing how the room was messed up, I couldn't help but shiver at the sight of such raw power I possessed. Even if it was a disease, I managed to alter a whole room without any intention. "Oh..." was all I could say in that moment. "Rest easy Fire. It wasn't your fault." Ivy said, trying to comfort me. "After releasing our hive's magic, you remained motionless for a few moments, expelling any residue of foreign magic in your body. It wasn't until you completely released any kind of alternate magic that you dropped unconscious to the floor." "Weren't you affected by my magic, Emerald?" I asked, concerning that I might have hurt her in the process. Emerald shook her head, gaining a relieved sigh from me. Ivy spoke first before the other could say something. "Emerald casted a shield spell just in time before your magic damaged her." Ivy looked back at Emerald and held satisfactory smile, "Those were some quick reflects by the way." "Thanks. But I have to admit it," she answered, giving me a surprised look, "I didn't know Mr. Fire had such powerful magic... My shield was barely hanging on when it hit me." "So... no harm done?" I asked. "None so far." Ivy replied. "Good... wait, what about my disease?" The only one fazed by my question was Emerald, showing a sad expression for some reason. Ivy, on the other hand, remained the same, lifting both eyebrow after my question. "Like I said," Ivy composed herself, using mandatory tone with us and using her magic to pull something closer to her, "Energy Negligence is a very rare type of disease that few of our kind possess." "So, judging by the name..." "It rejects any kind of magic that doesn't belong to your hive." she said, making me feel worried, "Due to its effects, our magic won't be capable to interact with yours with such ease. It is possible, but it requires a ridiculous amount of either magic or love. Unless we abandon our own hive magic and share a connection with yours by ourselves, you won't have a hive connection no matter what you do." "That is rather specific situation," I replied, earning a snicker from Emerald. "It's specific because it has happened before." I... suppose it must have been a dark day when that happened, if Ivy's face says anything about it, "However, you can still somehow create a hive connection with somepony whose blood runs the same way as yours. A family member to be precise," "Except I don't have a family anymore..." I thought, causing me to feel down at my harsh reality, "Oh... I see." "The disease itself isn't dangerous. However," Emerald added much to my dismay, "You would be losing a very valuable ability that many of us use nowadays." "Perfect," I said, rubbing my face with my hooves in discomfort, "just what I needed." Emerald must have felt my disappointment and decided to comfort me, because I heard her trot closer from behind. However, she suddenly stopped. I know assumption is the mother of all screw ups, but my own assumption was that Ivy stopped her somehow. Just thinking. "So..." I said, dropping my hooves to the floor and staring at it, "I suppose I won't be capable to use my magic anymore..." "Huh? What makes you say that?" said Ivy, holding a confused tone with me. I remained looking at the floor, posing a poker face and trying to avoid feeling sad. I didn't work so well and my voice sounded deeper than usual, "Because you guys are the white screen, and I'm the black dot on it. I simply don't fit." "How so?" said Ivy. "If my magic is different from yours, then there is no way nor purpose for me to learn a magic that I can't use in the first place!" "Well... not really," responded Emerald. I reacted to this, looking at her with a confused mind at that moment. "Huh? What do you mean?" "It means what it means." interjected Ivy, holding a smug on her face, "You are not the first changeling to have to kind of situation." "Wait... Is there someone else in the hive with my case as well?" "Ignoring the fact that your arrival was none other than in a fireball and survived to tell the tale; why yes, there are other changelings like you," said Ivy. I couldn't help but feel happy about this. Despite my restrictions, I wasn't going to be that much of a social reject after all. Unlike my childhood's school, I might enjoy my staying here! If I somehow don't end up waking up anytime soon, that is. Not sure why I thought of that, but I feel happy at least. "A huevos! ('Damn right!')" I yelled, pulling my forelegs towards my chest and feeling a lot better. However, my joy was suddenly abrupt with pain. Flinching, I tried to endure it, wrapping my head to why I felt pain. "Woah! Easy there Mr. Fire," I heard Emerald say, "Your body hasn't recovered from that outburst just yet," "Emerald's right. You should probably avoid raw movements if you don't want to feel more pain." added Ivy. Resting mere moments, I felt the pain leaving my body at its own pace. Once it was gone, I did some breathing exercises my aunt taught me when I was younger. The breathing worked and I felt fine once again; well, as far as fine is considered here. "Feeling better?" they said, gaining a nod from me. I saw them relax for a moment, just to witness Ivy holding a troubled face afterwards. Not knowing if asking was a good idea, I still went for it. "Ivy, are you okay?" I asked, "You don't look so good..." "Well Fire, to be honest," she said, placing a hoof under her chin in thought, "there is still one more problem." "Another?" "What would that be?" said Emerald. Ivy looked at her for a few seconds, and resumed to keep thinking... whatever she had in mind. "As far as we know, Fire has a permanent magic disease, right?" she said, earning a nod from her and a cringe from me. It still disturbs me the fact that I'm infected with a magic disease, "So he can only possess a certain type of magic..." "So..." "So... we just gotta find what kind of magic it is." "Oh... right..." moaned Emerald, as she looked troubled as well. I didn't know what was the problem, but chances were that it wasn't very good. "And that is a problem... how?" I asked, my curiosity beating my sense of logic. Ivy said nothing; ignoring me to say the least, but I was sure she was looking for the right answer. Just before I could say anything else, Ivy beat me to it. "It is a problem in the way of identifying it." she responded, causing me to think more clearly, "As we said previously, your disease rejects our magic. Therefore, there is no way for us to identify your magic using said source." "Something like fossil?" "I have no idea what a fossil is, but I believe you meant the identification problem," "Ah..." "In any case," interjected Emerald, "without our magic to aid us, your magic is unpredictable as it is unknown. For all we know, it could be destruction magic, or even stealth magic like mine." I frowned at her answer, but began to understand the situation. Even if I could perform magic, some things would be more complicated to do than others. In other words, I didn't know what my magic talent was... Just my luck... "Precisely." said Ivy, "There are ways to find out, but I think the most conve-" "What about the other affected changelings?" I interrupted. Ivy looked skeptical and frowned. "Who?" "You said there are changeling like me who possess said disease, right?" "Yes, I did." said Ivy, looking away in confusion, "But how is that going to help us?" "Well, maybe one of them has a more conventional way to find that magic talent, shouldn't them?" Ivy looked confused for a moment, but began to comprehend the situation I was giving to her. Nodding, I noticed that maybe there was a way for me to unlock this talent if a patient actually knew a method. Since Ivy and Emerald weren't affected, they knew little about the term. Well, not that little, even more than me, but they knew few things about it. Unless they were hiding it, which is a possibility. My hopes were raising, and my chances to liberate this problem were almost in grasp. However, it didn't last very long. Emerald had something else to say about it. "Actually, that wouldn't help." she said. Both of us looked at her with confusion as she began explaining, "The changelings with this disease are mostly known for their magic reject, and the disease wouldn't be that big in the first place if they had found a way to counter the effects," "We are not looking for counter-effects, Emerald." said Ivy with a dry tone. She simply shook her head and proceeded. "Nor they do. But if they had a found a way for them to find their magic ignoring the disease, then a lot of my friends wouldn't have gone through so much trouble looking for their kind of magic. And..." "To make things worse..." Ivy added, coming to a huge realization. "Mr. Fire isn't from these parts. Mexicolt, to be precise." wait... how did she know? "Meaning his magic is far different from ours... Grrr, how could I ignore such obvious fact?" growled Ivy, frustration taking hold of her mind while frowning. I didn't know what to say... just what kind of cruel joke is that? Que chingados piensan conseguir con complicarme la vida?! ('What the heck are they trying to accomplish with complicating my life?!') "What's even worse," Emerald said, rubbing the cruel reality on my face more, "All of my affected friends left in that huge rebellion we had a few weeks ago." "And I don't remember anypony with said disease," responded Ivy, scratching her head with shame, "I simply forgot the changelings with that disease because I had far bigger problems at the time." "And with me losing all of my memory," I mumbled loud enough, half lying, "I have no remainder of what kind of magic I used to own. Not to mention that I don't even how to perform magic with anything," "Argghh! This is all too complicated!" shouted Ivy, rubbing her head in frustration with more strength than before. "Who knew things would lead to this..." stuttered Emerald, looking at me with... pity? Was that pity I was feeling? Was I just another freak for life to mess up everytime it wanted to have its own amusement? Was I just some toy to destiny? Am I just for entertainment? Was it even worth the trouble getting up? With so many obstacles in the way, what opportunities I had to survive this new world, if magic is so important to the changelings? I... I... I... I am all alone... I am worthless... I can't even do magic... just another freak of the circus... Just like back home... I was nothing special... I was.... nothing... Mamá... Papá.... Sebastian... ayudenme... ('help me...') "Sebastian! Qué haces!? Te vas a meter en problemas si entras!" ('Sebastian! What are you doing? You'll get in trouble if you go there!') "Y? Tengo acaso que hacerle caso a lo que los demás tienen que decirme?" ('So? Do I have to listen what others have to say?') "Pero..." ('But...') "Pero nada! Ese idiota no tiene ningún control sobre mi, y no voy a dejar que se salga con la suya!" ('But nothing! That idiot has no control over me, and he will not get away with it!') "Pero son más! Te van a golpear!" ('BUt they are more! You'll get beaten up!') "No me importa! Que me peguen, que me azoten, que me tiren; me dá igual. El no va a decirme que hacer solo porqué hay más de ellos que tú y yo. Si quiero ir al parque, voy al parque. Las unicas personas a las que voy a obedecer siempre va a ser Mamá y Papá. Y tú lo sábes." ('I don't care! Hit me, throw me, smash me; I dont give a darn about it. He can't tell me what to do just they are more than you and me. If I want to go to the playground, I'll go. The only persons that I will always obey are Mom and Dad. And you know it.') "Sebastian... Porqué? Porqué insistes tanto en hacer tus reglas?" ('Sebastian... Why? Why do you insist on making your own rules?') "Porqué? Porque si me acarrean por todos lados, voy a ser siempre su esclavo. Y yo no soy esclavo de nadie. Ya no." ('Why? Because if they push me around everywhere, I'll be their slave. And I'm no one slave. No more.) "..." "Escúcha Mauricio. Tal vez parezca que es incorrecto y muy tonto, pero si solo te dejas, núnca te dejaran en páz." ('Listen Maurice. It may look bad and really dumb, but if you don't fight back, they will never leave you alone.') "Si... yo sé..." ('Yeah... I know....') "Si lo sabes, porque aún te dejas?" ('If you know, why don't you fight back?') "... Porqué no quiero que me golpeén." ('Because I don't want to get beaten up.') "..." "..." "Si ellos te intentan lastimar, mi puño va a ser su respuesta. Yo te protejeré, así como me protejes a mi. Y si no estoy, tu te defiendes solo. Porqué yo sé que puedes. Hermanos contra el mundo, no?" ('If they try to hurt you, my fist will answer them. I'll protect you, just like you protect me. And if I'm not there, you fight back on your own. Because I know you can. Brothers against the world, right?') "Hermanos contra el mundo..." ('Brothers against the world...') "... Tú quedate aquí. Yo me encargo de ellos, okay?" ('Stay here. I'll handle them, okay?') "..." "Si no regresó dentro de cinco minutos, búsca a Mamá." ('If I'm not back in five minutes, go look for Mom.') "No voy a hacer eso." ('I'm not doing that.') "Qué?" ('What?') "Porqué yo voy contigo!" ('Cuz' I'm going with you!') "..... Seguro?" ('...Are you sure?') "Si! Hermanos contra el mundo!" ('Yes! Brothers against the world!') "... Jeje.... Pero ten mucho cuidado. Va? Okay! Vámos!" ('... Hehe... but be very careful, okay? Right! Let's go!') ............. ............. ............. Why? It is so simple... He is right... Who says I have to back out? Ever since I arrived here, I've done nothing to fight back, even when the odds are against me. "No..." "Huh?" I have run from my problems back when I was a human a lot of times, and never looked back. Now that I have a chance, I won't back down. "Not anymore..." Not anymore! "Girls... who cares?" I said, my anger slowly raising. Screw this disease! Screw it so much! "I can't find my magic? SO what?" I added, adding more volume to my voice as my anger began to rise even more. Who says I have to play by its rules!? SCREW THEM! "But, Mr. Fire! There are changeling who never find their true magic! Some perish without their magic! Do you actually think you can make it?" said Emerald, portraying a concerned tone with me. "You are playing a very dangerous game here, Fire..." backed Ivy. I snorted and shrugged at their point. "Of course I can! If I could before, I can now!" If I'm infected, then so be it! I'm goddarn infected! "B-but..." "But nothing! Screw that!" "Watch your words, Fire..." threatened Ivy. I knew my actions were causing a bad impression on them, but I've had enough of being the butt joke in this changeling body. I don't care if I don't have a hive magic! I never needed it in the first place! "Even if I have to spend the rest of my days without magic, I'll carry that burden. I never really cared what happened to me." I'll fight back because I can! "How could you say that? Stop talking nonsense!" responded Ivy with a hint of confusion in her voice. I knew it sounds really dumb, but my anger prevented me from making rational decisions. "It is not nonsense! I've had enough with life toying with me!" "But you could get hurt! You should back down a little and-" "Why do you even think I'm going to back down!? There is a line between patience and pushover. I'm certainly sure I'm not a pushover!" I said with might. My body began to burn up, assuming it was the aftermath of the previous explosion. "You sure? Without your true magic, you are still as vulnerable as before." Even I can't never find my own magic, I still have all my body to fight back! "Oh, I'm sure. Magic may be important, but I never needed that earlier. I'm doing just fine!" I said. Ivy looked away and snorted. "Doesn't look like that to me..." Go suck a hairy garbage, Life! I'm not backing out! "You can think all you want. I know for a fact that I'm done with everything that life has thrown at me. If it wants a fight, I'll give it a fight." I wasn't looking at Emerald, but I could perceive her fear of my sudden reaction. She may have seen my angry side, but I needed to do this. "And how do you plan on doing so?" replied Ivy, lifting an eyebrow. "Easy." I grabbed the magic book on the desk and showed it to her, "Fighting back." Ivy's expression remained stoic; skeptical, perhaps. But I don't really care. I'll give a fight, and if it not enough, at least I'll know I fought back instead of cowering in the corner. "Magic?" she read out loud, "Really? We just told you that you can't have hive magic and you don't know what your actual magic is." "I know you said that. You made sure that happened. However, Emerald said something really important that I might have overheard if I hadn't paid attention," I said. It was true. I had so much rage pent up that releasing it made me feel much better. Anger was never my friend, especially to my brother. However, there are times where my said fury caused more good than otherwise. As descripted, this is what it is doing right now. Helping out. Somehow. "I did?" Emerald replied. I nodded and she simply looked far more confused than before, "What did I say?" "Well, if I recall correctly, you said: 'There are changelings who never find their magic'" I repeated. Before they say anything else, I continued, "While what she said was true, there is a single flaw in that statement." Somebody, add a cornered music from Phoenix Wright and this scene becomes a thousand times better! "A flaw?" "Yes. Even though my magic is restricted to many things from your magic, Emerald said that many perish without their magic. However, I have survived many other things that might have killed anyone else." "Your point being?" asked Ivy. "I just have to keep finding, right?" both of them looked to each other with doubt of my words. I already it sounded crazy, but it was so simple that it just might work. Even if it didn't... "What is so special about that?" asked Emerald, skeptical to my logic, "You would be doing the same thing a lot of my friends would have done-- no, sorry; what my friends have done their whole lives!" "I'm aware of that. But the difference here is that it's almost impossible for me to find my magic." "I still have no idea what are you trying to explain here..." said Ivy, probably thinking about something else by looking at her face. "I believe I stalled long enough this conversation. Emerald," I said as I got her attention, "Even if I can't find my true magic, I can still perform the basic stuff, right?" Emerald's pointy ears perked up as she realized it as well. She placed her hoof on her mouth and began a slow, but steady thinking. Giving her a good amount of time, she looked at me with assertiveness, letting me know I was right. "So, even if I never find my true magic, I can still fight back." "Well, technically you can..." added Ivy, who began to understand my reasoning. However, she knew a drawback was in hand. Or hoof in the case, "But it won't be as powerful as others' magic." "But Emerald said it herself, right?" I said while holding my right hoof in front of me, clenching it somehow, "My magic was strong enough to push her back," "Don't mistake will with instinct, Fire. It is true that you did such thing, but it was instinct that acted. Not you," she said, crushing a small faith within me, "Instinct has always played a far more powerful force on us changelings when it comes to survival. This case wasn't the exception." "She is right, Mr. Fire. It was only that survival instinct that managed to give me such trouble," added Emerald with a sad tone, much to my dismay, "Unless you find yourself in a life or death situation, I'm afraid you won't be capable of doing that kind of magic anytime soon." "Arg, por favor... Agregen mas sál a la herida, ni siquiera me duele~" 'Arg, please... Add more salt to the wound, it doesn't hurt at all~' "... Right." said Ivy, "I have no idea what you said, but I know it was a complain," "Please Mr. Fire. Understand." backed Emerald, placing a hoof on my shoulder once she got close to me, "We are telling you this so you don't get your hopes so high..." "Yeah, yeah... Reality and all that..." I replied. I suddenly felt a lot more down which almost made me curl up and remain silent. My body was already giving up once again. My stamina, fading after showing up again. But I couldn't allow it. At least, something didn't allow it, "But I don't care. I'll keep searching until the day I die, I suppose." "Well, that is technically the whole-" "SHUT IT! I don't want to hear it! I heard enough! No thank you!" "Okayyy.... have it your own way..." said Emerald as she slowly backed away. "Well, I suppose you are right in one thing Fire." she said while I turned towards her, "You can't just give up. We may not have a small clue about what your true magic could be, but you shouldn't feel down about it. It may be closer than you think." "Wow... thanks, Ivy. That was really nice of you to say!" "You are welcome Fire." she said as she began to leave the room. Emerald looked at me with sympathy as she drew the book I had closer to us. "I suppose we go back to learning, right?" she said, earning a nod from me. She showed that sincere smile once again and tapped a certain part of the open book, where it said, 'Lesson 5: Levitation'. I acknowledged the message and focused on learning once more with her, eager to learn what is magic capable of. I knew my ourburst caused a big impact on the girls, but I shouldn't dwell too much about what happened. They knew perfectly what I was going through, and that was all I needed to know. Maybe I was mistaken... This experience can't be that bad. Just when I thought Ivy was gone, all of the sudden she came back and shouted something I regretted ever hearing. "Yo Fire! This means you are just a teen to us! Don't go doing naughty things in backstage with Emerald you cute hormoned teen~! Just saying!" And she left like that. Emerald and I remained motionless for a few seconds, not before groaning and blushing hard. Well, I got groaned. Emerald just muttered uncoherent stuf. My hooves met my face once again and I slammed my covered face on the desk fast. They never give me a break, do they? Author's Note It's over! It is done at last!! Here you go! This chapter was much longer than I thought it would be. But the more, the merrier, right? Anyways, next chapter will have more royalty and more comedy, I swear. Just you wait. But my laptop got destroyed (in the figurative way) and I'm stuck with an old computer.... Yay me... I'll see ya later guys! Bye!
8: Why not?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 8: "Why not?" Edited by ShadowBeat. Huzzah! The friendship has been doubled! CONTAINS SWEARING. BE WARNED. It's been ten days or so since the magic incident. Everything Ivy and Emerald said came true. I wasn't capable of interacting with any sort of magic from this hive. No matter how small the task was, it just seemed impossible. Weapon exchange? Not a chance. My magic wasn't that advanced just yet. I still needed more training from Emerald. Telecommunication? Scratch the idea. Even if my magic was capable of such feat, I wasn't so fond of it anyways. Passing a pencil? Downright rejected. It is a miracle that I can still exchange love with my classmates and friends. Not that I- Oh right. I forgot to mention it. I learned how to feed on love! They taught me the basics of it, and to be honest, it wasn't as hard as I thought it would be. I still have problems grasping the idea of feeding on something that doesn't even have a physical appearance though. Hey, I know photosynthesis is a thing, so stop giving me that look! It's just... I never thought it would happen to me. Eating away something invisible and impossible to grab with my hooves seems... almost crazy. Just downright crazy. All of my life was always fed on physical and delicious, three dimensional food. Not... abstract energy. How can I feed on love that others give me, despite coming from a hive whose magic is rejected by my body right on the act? Well... let me explain. Apparently, love is a source of energy created at any given moment that can travel through any kind of body, whether it is alive or dead, and work its miracles; it works at its fullest when it is actually alive though. Every being can create love and give it away within range and movement, similar to a mother's protection and love towards her children. It just needs a receiver to feel it without a single bad consequence about it. How about that? However, as obvious as it may seem to them, changeling cannot create such thing so far. Me, on the other hand... COMPLETELY UNAWARE OF THAT. Well, not now anymore. Although I still have something to say about it. Love can be a real pain sometimes. Now, don't get me wrong. Love is delicious; I confirmed it when I first fed on it. I was also shocked on the way I actually fed on it. You see, eating love might sound complicated to many, but it is more like absorbing instead of munching. Have you encountered a reference where someone or something absorbs an energy instead of ripping it with its own teeth or claws? Then use that and shove it up as love eating. Thankfully, since I watched my brother play Skyrim before I arrived to this place, I always pictured something similar about it, like the protagonist does after defeating the big, bad dragon. Just a whoooole lot of absorbing. Except I'm not a dragonborn. Nor my absorbing give me lethal shouts! Or strength... maybe I'm joking about that last part... Okay, so absorbing does give me more energy and strength, just like regular food does. Except I don't choke on the big bundle of food going through my mouth. The flavor isn't that bad either! Sweet candy flavored, if you ask me. Not a huge fan of sweets unlike my brother, but it's still delicious. Might even create an addiction out of it, if we weren't lacking love in the first place. Yup. That's right. I finally learned what the big deal was all about. Chrysalis's hive is starving to death. I should have seen it coming when Emerald told me she was kind of hungry the time I asked if she was feeling alright. After all, stopping in the middle of a spell is not only dangerous, but also more than a red flag saying 'YOU ARE FEELING WEAK. PLEASE EAT SOMETHING YOU OVER-DELUSIONAL CHANGELING MANIAC'. After finding out, I had one of those famous late acknowledged moments during one night. I was just like, "Oh.... and that... that-that-that-that-that-thu..... tha-that's why... Ah... I'm SO slow at getting this stuff." So yeah. That happened. Anyways, with a lot more pieces of the puzzle coming together, I slowly placed the pieces in their respective spots and came to a conclusion; actually, it is something more of a theory. But it goes like this... If Chrysalis doesn't do anything to save her dying hive, not only does she runs the risk of losing the small amount of hope she still has from her starving changelings, but also losing her life the same way a lot of her subjects did, not forgetting to mention the extinction of a whole species. I know leading an entire race is one thing, but saving them from extinction? Now that is a very heavy burden! From what I heard, these ponies have a huge grudge against us because of a certain incident they named "The Canterlot Invasion". If the name suggest anything, it does sound like a plan that failed big time for changeling party. But that title can be shaped any form. After all, winners are the ones who write down history. If so, it may have been a single battle or something even smaller! You know how people can make their triumphs gigantic when it was a completely different story. But... then again, they aren't people... meh, it could meant nothing. If it thinks, it can be done. Anyways, a single battle can't affect the whole race. Because I... Well, there are exceptions such as the... Pearl Harbor, and... the Hiro... shima.... ... I suppose one single fight can do a lot of things... But still, it was just once, right? I mean, said battle can't be unbelievably horrible to affect the changelings. IF it was the case, then maybe things wouldn't be still... alive. Maybe I'm just overthinking things; jumping to conclusions ending in denial. It seems so unreal, but capable to be the truth as well... Unless I truly know what happened, I can't make such baseless theories with what I have right now. It simply doesn't work that way for me. However, one thing's for sure. It was one fight, and none of the changelings I know wants to spill a single word about it for some unknown reason. Especially Ivy. It looked like she lost something really important in that battle, and still has some sort of hatred against it. Her face... that frown... those angered eyes... so subtle, yet it screamed vengeance everywhere you looked. Not being cliché at all, pain was the only answer I could perceive whenever I mentioned something about it whether it was intentionally or otherwise. Due to previous experiences, a broken hand and two black eyes, I decided to stop asking about it. If said event had that much of a huge impact on the hive, it would be for the best to leave the past buried six feet underground, no matter how painful the truth may be. However, I wanted to find out why was the starvation happening and there was any solution to it. If this was a big misunderstanding, then something could be arranged, right? What I am trying to say here is, if these ponies have been and are our main source of food-- as weird as I may still find it-- for a long time, shouldn't solving whatever problem or grudge between the two species save things? The hive to be precise? It may be foolish; childish in some point, but it may be our best shot at this. And if something has taught me about this event, is that Chrysalis is the one behind everything. Therefore, she should be one apologizing whatever happened and- "Not a chance." "Eh? Why not?" I complained, looking at Chrysalis with confusion. I was currently in the throne room as I requested this morning. With doubts lingering in my mind, I decided to take action, hoping to get some answers. Not doing very good so far. "Because I have no good reason to listen to you." she said, while writing down in a paper what it seemed to be a... report? "I have much more important matters in my hooves and I will not be distracted by such foolish and spoiled thoughts such as yours." As much as I despise having others underestimating me by some degree, I knew that doing things the reasonable way was perhaps my only ticket in convincing Chrysalis otherwise. However, things aren't going as planned. What's worse, judging by her tone and message, not only will she ignore me, but she will ignore any kind of idea or request due to me reputation. "B-but hey! Aren't I your honor guest? Surely you must-" "Must I repeat myself?" interrupted Chrysalis, finally looking at me with those serpent eyes, covered in bags of non-sleeping warnings, "It appears that is the case. As noble as your intentions may be, you are blinded to the truth if you believe such simple act will pair things the way they are. " "And what? Leave the hive starving?" I replied with a bit of venom. I immediately realized I screwed things real bad when Chrysalis gave me a death glare afterwards, dropping her quill, paper and everything beside from her throne. My bravery is one thing I'm proud of, but that glare just shattered whatever amount of courage I had at the moment. Feeling like shrinking in the spot, I slowly backed away as she continued to stare at me. My changeling ears were flat touching my head and I could feel my pupils diminishing in size during the fear attack. The last time I remember having fear take control of my body like this was when my mother found out I left high school with some friends during recess. BRRRrrr.... Never again... Her attack ceased eventually, causing to relax and feel back in control of my body. How did a cheesed-legs horse make me feel so small? Oh wait... that went wrong. Let me repeat. How did Queen Chrysalis make me feel even more smaller than before? I have a small bit of respect towards her for royalty and everything. But I believe that her 'royal' blood wasn't the only thing that made her a queen... Chrysalis sighed, snapping me out of any thought I had and make me look at her. Taking in hold sad eyes, Chrysalis looked away with remorse and... pain? "I apologize Maurice. I'm very stressed right now and having another problem isn't helping..." with my mouth dry at the moment, I remembered what royalty usually goes through. With many issues regarding the country and the people in it, not only does your shoulder rely simply on looking good and all that fantasy stuff in fairy tales, but making sure everything goes according to plan for improvement is no easy task. I would have felt pity of her, were it not for the small memory coming into mind regarding the hive itself. This is by far, the only changeling hive in existence or known so far. Chrysalis doesn't have to deal with any pesky noble that believe they are higher in both status and nature. Literally, the whole hive has absolute respect and allegiance towards her. There is no way she can have so much stress under her command. Then again... the hive is running very low on supplies. Placing yourself against the sword and the wall, the major event has to be that feeding. It is logical to feel under a huge amount of stress if your species expects you to do some miracle for them as soon as possible. Otherwise... "I take it that the love's crisis isn't helping either." I responded with a heavy tone, Chrysalis flinching on the spot and closing her eyes with shame. "Trust me, Maurice. It is not that easy." she responded, opening her eyes once again. "It never is..." Recalling the whole week I have been in this place, my thoughts went towards the changeling in it and how familiar it was from home. In its own way. The people moving everywhere to perform a given task, searching for a better solution or just the task of finding one, and the family love between each creature. Except for a few cases, I never thought other creatures acted similar to us humans, but I suppose ignorance is a bliss every now and then. I may not have been born here (for better or for worse), but even I know that this whole place is a family fighting each day just to survive. It makes me want to help them, give them a little boost for small details. Anything to help. But since I'm just a 'guest of honor', my word has benefits as limits. Also, even when she said I was about to help the love crisis for I was an important changeling according to the rumors and news, somewhere in the back of my mind told me that it was more than just that. Things have never been so simple for me or anyone in my family. Maybe I had to create a reputation to gain said feature? If so, I had a lot of ground to cover. In any case, Chrysalis was having none of it and I was powerless to say otherwise. I knew had to convince her, but it seemed that doing so would take a lot more than I thought. I just hope I make it on time. "Chrysalis-" "Please refer to me as Queen Chrysalis." "Right, Queen Chrysalis." I growled, despite that internal monologue I just had, "I know I am causing nothing less but trouble, but I was wondering if I could... help you in this love crisis somehow." Chrysalis's stare increased and her eyes went wide for a moment, "Help us?" "Yes. Help you and your hive if you allow me to." The queen remained silent for a few moments, meaning she was recollecting her thoughts. My request may be all of the sudden, but I'll be honest. I am bored, hungry, and I wish to help out. Simple as that. "I take it you have learned magic by now," "Well, yes. Emerald-" "Do I need to repeat that you must speak of your superiors with their respective titles?" "Grrr..." I growled once again in a whispering tone and held my annoyance back after she said that, "Apologies, Queen. It just slipped. I'm still getting used to this place." "Apology accepted. Proceed." "Anyways, as I was saying... 'Knife' Emerald is still teaching me the ways of magic despite my current disease." I continued, spatting an almost invisible venom at the title Knife, "Even if my true magic has been restricted from the easy path, I still continue to practice both my destruction and illusion magic, as well as the basic spells." "Is that so?" said Chrysalis with a raised eyebrow, "Oh yes, I remember. Energy negligence, was it?" I nodded, earning an interesting look from her. "Such as pity... Here I thought the hive was about to witness a new kind of magic. But I suppose things like this were meant to happen." she said, placing a hoof under her chin. "In any case, it still good that your magic wasn't completely restricted. Otherwise..." "I would have been a complete and vulnerable target..." "Good thing that wasn't the case, right? You should consider yourself lucky~" "Yeah... you are righ- Wait a minute!" I said with a doubt, "I would still have the ability to use magic even if I didn't do that!" "That, is where you are wrong Maurice." earning a really shocked look from me; I was astonished by this. Even magic was going to be taken away from me? "From what I heard, Emerald performed the magic initiation with you, am I correct?" "Umm.... yes, I guess that is how you call it..." "Think about it. We changelings didn't have our own magic millenias ago. We earned it through our ancestors long ago." "Through Silver's linage, Ace's formation and your grandmother's, Aethias, accomplishments if I'm not wrong..." "Bravo!" she said, clapping her hooves together in rhythm, "It appears you are actually paying attention to Emerald's class!" "I'll take that as a compliment..." I thought, resisting my desire to answer back. "But yes, you are correct. Through those and many others, we perfected our magic channeling it through our body to what it is today, just like those pesky ponies do. We always had magic in our bodies, but we could never do any use of it voluntarily. Since we do not possess magic as an inherent ability just like unicorns do so easily, we had to re-open that bond as well; each generation doing better than the previous one." That is when it hit me like a truck, "So... my magic was away from my disposition unless I performed a magic ritual?" "And that is when history repeats itself!" replied Chrysalis in a mocking tone, "Consider yourself lucky. Changeling magic is only used when our instincts were activated in presence of any danger, similar to what happened to you. Just take away the whole disease and it is pretty much the same." "Wow... I... I never thought..." "Shushhh," she said as she teleported next to me, she clinged on my body and whispered in my ear, "It's okay... the big bad disease is gone for now..." "Hey!" I bolted backwards and stepped away from her, "That is not funny! Don't do that!" "Oh, light up. It's not that bad." she said, a smug smile crossing her face, "You could be worse!" "But I'm not faring any better..." I thought, looking away. Chrysalis saw my saddened look and went into thought. What she was thinking, was a complete mystery to me. It took a few more moments before she spoke again. "You said you wanted to help the hive, right?" I ignored any kind of thought and looked straight at her royal face, "There is one way you can help..." "Really?" I said, my face brightening with the sound of those words. "But first, you have to prove yourself." "Of course! What do I have to do?" Chrysalis smiled at my enthusiasm and shook her head. "Take it easy, I'm getting to that," she said. I remained silent and waited for her instructions. "Good? Okay then. Listen closely." She motioned in front of her some kind of magic, focused on the task at hand with her hoof. I was watching closely as she continued her spell. Several magic sparkles were brought to life as a figure began to form, taking a distance from me. I wasn't so sure, but I could my reflection on the figure as it began to create into a more three-dimensional being. Once the spell was completed, I saw a equine being in front of me, facing towards my direction. The figure had no eyes, no hair, no soul. It was a puppet. In its purest form. A spirit. "A puppet?" I said, more of a question than a remark. Chrysalis, returned to her original position and held in her magic the same paper she dropped minutes ago. "That puppet, is in fact a very small portion of my magic." she said, feeling proud of her creation, "That is going to be your test." "That? And what will it do?" "Just watch... Puppet, attack!" As soon as the words left her mouth, the now moving puppet casted a fire spell to me. Between a fraction of a second, I immediately jumped sideways dodging the spell, but scraping a bit of my shoulder. Getting into a battle stance after coming to a halt, I looked at Chrysalis with confusion. "What was that for!? I could have gotten seriously hurt!" I yelled, looking at the puppet slowly turning towards me, keeping the soulless stare as always. "That was a warning. Next time, I won't give a shout to it." "So what, I'm supposed to fight this... thing?" I asked. Chrysalis didn't answer right back, but gave me an amused look, not before wiggling her eyebrows afterwards, "What do you think?" "... I'll take that as a yeaaAAAHHHH! GODDARNIT! MY LEG!" I groaned as the puppet threw an ice spell to me once again. Being unprepared as I was, it was too late before I could do something to avoid it. It hit my leg fair and square causing me to fall to my hooves. Regaining strength in a blink of an eye, I stood back up and ran to the other side of the room, staying as far as possible from the puppet and enduring the pain all the while. "You know, that wouldn't happen if you were paying attention to your opponent." said Chrysalis as she continued to write on her letter. "Oh yeah. Real smooth." I growled at her, focusing a small healing spell at the injure. Once I restored the injury, I focused once more on the queen as my stance got a lot more prepared than last time. I mean it. "This thing can still kill me, you know?" "I am aware of that. But that depends on you." she said as she lowered her paper and looked at me with a serious look. "What will you do when you face an enemy outside the hive? Are you prepared to battle another pony willing to kill you? Are you prepared to kill?" I tried to answer back, but my mouth just opened without words coming out. I knew there are dangers out there willing to finish us without mercy, but I have never faced something like that where it didn't involve math or bills. A physical encounter. A fight to survive. "I... I'm not so sure... I haven't killed... I wouldn't..." "You wouldn't what?" "I..." My mind was scrambled everywhere as my mind was making heads or tails against my morals. Was I capable of killing? Yes. Did I have to forcefully do that? Perhaps. But did I have the guts to kill a sapient creature? Maybe not. But now... in this situation... Would I? ".... No. I would not kill." "Then, at least get prepared to defend yourself." she said, gaining a nod from me. I looked at the puppet once more with a far more clear mission in my mind. "This puppet has been created with the purpose of attacking anything moving besides its creator, me." "Makes sense." I replied, digging my hooves deep into the carpet and preparing for any sudden movement from my opponent. "In that case, I'll tell you my test!" she said as she stood once again and gave me a determined stare, "Fight this puppet and overcome as the champion of the battle! It is a clone of a normal pony with my magic. Defeat it, and you shall receive your reward." I ignited my horn and prepared my magic to full offense mode. Frowning at my rival, I relaxed my mind and tensed my muscles for the fight. "Use everything you have learned so far and defeat your opponent. Don't hold back, for they won't either." "Got it!" I said, tense as possible for any attack. I was expecting Chrysalis to say something else, but instead, I saw her eyes go wide for second not before seeing a small blush form on her cheek. Why she did that, I'm completely unaware of it. But I had to focus on the current battle. A real battle wouldn't wait for me to get ready. I always had to get the upper hand. "V-very well then. I'll be watching the battle from afar. Keep an eye to your opponent all the time and never get distracted." said Chrysalis as her horn flashed green and soon she was gone. "Thanks... I'll keep that in mind." "Don't you dare die, Maurice..." ------------------------------------------->Drive<--------------------------------------------- Training these changeling has always brought a smile to me. Their young energy, the way they always do the best out of them, their ambition; it is all worth to a guy like me. If there was a place where I could say I was and felt like at home, there would be two places. Here and... Well, it is now a long memory. No need to see back at the past. What I know now, is that these changelings are like children to me. Not questioning Queen Chrysalis's authority, of course. If something ever happens to them, I'll make sure they pay back for what they did. "Eura!" I yelled, earning the attention of said changeling, "You are focusing too much on spreading the thunder! Make the hit area smaller and it will strike a vital point with more power!" "Oh... sorry!" replied the changeling as Eura stopped charging his spell instantly as he turned towards me. "Don't be! Just listen to my advice and shoot!" I responded. Eura looked back at the moving target and focused his magic into a small bolt of lightning rather than the wide, inaccurate one from before. Striking a balanced position, he shot the lightning at the target with bullseye's accuracy where the X was pointed at, pushing the doll much further back than anticipated. "Wow..." "Good job! Now keep practicing! That was a lucky shot!" "Will do, Teacher Drive!" he said, as he resumed his schedule training. I observed the same changeling as he continued to strike the same X spot over and over again, hitting each time more powerful than the last. A smile crept to my face as I watched with pride the fruits of my efforts. I had no idea why, but doing the job of teacher, or protection coach as many would call it, really felt right. "Maybe I don't need to retire anytime soon..." "And I'm glad to have you with us, Drive." "Yeah... I'm glad too... WAIT! Chrysalis, is that you?" I looked behind and spotted a green flash appear before me, showing the always beautiful Chrysalis. I saw her and bowed immediately, a smile creeping to me again as she had to time to come to us. "At ease, Drive my friend. I believe I told you that you don't need to bow. At least, not at me anymore." she said, earning a snicker from me. "And I recall telling you that I won't listen to that order~!" "Oh... will you ever change?" "Will you ever stop being beautiful?" Chrysalis laughed at my words as I grinned in satisfaction. It is always a pleasure to bring a smile to Chrysalis. "I guess both questions have been answered already," she said, her smile still shown on her face as she composed herself, "How are my children doing?" "Better than before," I said with a surprised look, "It is almost as if something lifted their spirits in a blink of an eye! Did you have something to do with this Chrysalis?" "Maybe... Or maybe you did?" "Me? HA! Good one! I may have been with you for quite a while now." "10 years or more after you suddenly appeared outside the Badlands, if I recall." she said, while tapping her muzzle in thought. "Right, I already forgot. I may have been with for that time, but you are the reason they keep going. After all," I motioned to myself and presented my defects, "I'm just an old changeling with a move or two," "And said moves got you a scar on the eye!" Chrysalis immediately shut her mouth with her hooves and her ears went backwards, "Sorry, I shouldn't have brought that up." "It's okay... That manticore gave me a reminder to why your children are important no matter what." Chrysalis gave me the most incredulous look she could muster, only to be replaced with a caring expression. "Well, if you think of it like that, then I'm not stopping you." she said. "Haha! Good... good..." I said as my face suddenly turned into a frown, "I know you didn't come here for nothing. Is something on your mind?" Chrysalis's ears perked up and smiled despite having being busted, "I'm insulted! You thought I didn't come here to see my very good friend?" "I know you better than you think," I said with a mocking smug. She didn't seemed fazed by my remark. Chrysalis simply laughed and spoke once again. "Oh, you will never change. Anyways," she composed herself as the queen explained her reason, "I'm know you met a certain guest named Fire." My ears perked up as she mentioned the changeling whose first impression was certainly something, "Oh, you mean the kid? Of course! He is a charmer, that I can tell you. What about him?" "Well, right now, he is trouble." My fears and instincts kicked out of nowhere as I heard the kid was in danger. I stopped whatever activity I was doing and solely focused on Chrysalis. "What is happening to him?" I said, raising my voice a little higher than usual, "Is he okay?" "He is fine for now. I assigned him a task, which consists of defeating my puppet that possess a portion of my magic." she said, holding a serious tone yet it felt with mockery at the same time. "And the catch is?" "He can't win." I gasped internally and my eye-highlight shrunk at the size of a nut, "The puppet is too strong for him and I want to make him see that he still has much to learn. I also called off his private guards and gave them a new mission meanwhile he fought that thing." "Why would you do something like that?" I said as I pulled a leg to my chest and inclined backwards with a little fear taking hold of my heart, "I saw his potential and how he is. I'm sure he will understand with just telling him that he is not strong enough," "Well, I like more the practical way." Chrysalis while popping a paper that I never saw before in her magic grasp, "If he is lucky and talented as you say, he might actually damage my puppet. But that would be it." I kept my opinions to myself and began processing what had to do with me. Placing the clues and pieces in their respectives places, I knew what she trying to attempt with him. Sighing, I embraced her task and showed a small smile, letting her know her attempt and orders were already acknowledged. "And you want me to be there when he can't go any longer, right?" "Clever as usual, Drive." she said, chuckling about the 'test' she prepared for the kid. "Make sure he stays in one piece; I like him in one piece." And with that, Chrysalis disappeared from sight, leaving me with my students and her children outside in the training battleground. The castle was far away, and my magic isn't the big enough to make it so quickly. Running and flight were an option, but I still have problems with right wing, so I might get strained even longer if I attempt on flying that long. So, I had no other choice in the matter. I sighed heavily and ran towards the castle where the kid was being held, fighting against an unbeatable opponent. A changeling with only 10 days of experience against a fully prepared opponent that had the queen's magic. "Seems fair... for someone with an insane mind!" I yelled as I kept sprinting, focusing on taking shortcuts that led me quickly to the castle, "Hang in there kid, I'm on my way." I just hope he can last long enough. ----------------------------------------------->Maurice<--------------------------------------------- 5 minutes... 5 minutes wouldn't be that long to anyone, would it? That time can be acknowledge as very short to many, even nothing! 5 minutes is supposed to be short and quicker than one would think it would be. Then why does it feel like an eternity? "HIJO DE TU PUTA MADRE! ESO ME DOLIO!" ('SON OF A BITCH! THAT HURT!') I was still fighting Chrysalis's puppet, or as I would call it, MALNACIDO HIJUEPUTA. ('DEFECTIVE SONNOABITCH') I have thrown everything at him I have learned so far. Destruction magic which consists of fire, thunder, ice and non elemental attacks. I still illusions spells, but he wasn't relying on his senses, such as the sight or smell. He was an ethereal being that was made of some harden armor that reflected any spell I threw at him. What's worse, if I attempted to fly, despite how little I have trained and that much of a control I have, it would always fly in unpredictable paths and slam me before I had the chance to strike back. Luckily, the only reason I'm still standing against that thing is due to my footwork. Hoofwork as a pun to many. Keeping my hooves on top mach speed, I began learning some of his attack patterns, giving me the edge in the land combat. Using my hooves in a different pattern, I always managed to cause an unpredictable trail where his attacks mostly missed me by a hair or so, allowing me a second or two to analyze my next move in a blink of an eye. While this costed more stamina than flight or magic, it was my most useful technique so far. It's also true; instinct does give me an edge! However, that still held me back. Even if I tried to slam my body to the puppet, he would either cast a shield, teleport away, or worse. Use an attack spell catching me off guard and leave me with plenty of damage to reckon with. No matter what I planned, it would do something to counter it, either making me look like a fool or receive an attack off guard. And to be honest, I HAD ENOUGH OF THIS GUY. "You wanna play? Go ahead! This injuries are nothing in comparison to what I'm going to do to you!" I yelled at the puppet as my anger took control of my verbal actions. Flaring both my wings and horn with anger powering my magic, I charged without a plan towards it. But I did have attack plan. What was it? ATTACK. I summoned an ice spell and shot it to his head with precision. However, it was shrugged as nothing when it created a shield, tossing my ice attack somewhere to the ceiling. Frustrated at this, I launched another ice spell while I launched myself in the air with my wings, hoping to caught it off guard. Just like before, it was bounced off. Landing ahead of him, I looked back at it with venom spitting in every word I yelled at him, "Think you're tough, huh!? You are not toying with me! Have at you!!" Relying on my horn, I launched an explosive spell at the hoof of my opponent, making the place lift a cloud of smoke. Taking advantage of the situation, I jumped into the cloud calculating where it was and launch a satisfying kick to its head. However, it was all futile as I felt something grab my extended leg and throw me around like a rag doll, making me impact with the ground over and over until it had enough and propel me to the wall from behind. Crashing to the wall with great force, I lost my breath in the impact and fall to the floor with the gravity's help. Falling with a echoing thud, my blood was in front of me as I spat it out laying on the floor, still recovering my breath from the hit. My strength was slowly fading and so was my consciousness with each passing second. I never thought a fight would be this hard, much less this painful. I knew I was lacking power and skills when it came to fighting, but... this much? I'm practically a rag doll to this guy! Still recurring to my willpower, I placed a hoof below me facing the floor, and soon the other tagged along. Wobbling like jello on an earthquake, I attempted to get up despite what my body was telling me otherwise. Pain was replaced for all the blood lost in the fight. Every muscle of my body screamed in agony as I still tried to get up, in dismay to my condition. Still, I wasn't going out without a fight and still wanted to land a really painful hit on that thing. "Come on.... Come on.... COME ON COME ON GET UP!" I screamed as my body resisted my orders due to broken bones. That is, if I do have bones. Every fiber of me with complaining as I resisted the idea of giving up in the act. I know for a fact that my brother would have not given up that easily and nor do I! I still want to kick his ass! SO MUCH! "HNGGGGGG! NO!" I yelled as my body fell flat on the floor, unable to keep going. My breath got got undeniably heavy and my mind was spinning like a yoyo. I couldn't stay focused, but my will was the only thing keeping me awake. I was determined to keep fighting until I couldn't give any more, but I was realizing my limit was just at the door. Feeling like crying, I looked up at the puppet and fear took hold of my heart as I watched it getting closer and closer with each second. My body screamed to run, and my mindset was yelling to hide, but my heart... my heart was telling me to fight back. And that is what I'm going to do. Without a doubt, I listened to my heart's desire and mustered enough force to get up, wondering in what moment I got so much strength back. However, I didn't really care at the time. What filled my mind was nothing else but: KICK HIS ASS! And who was I to say otherwise? Walking slowly, each step adding more pain along with strain to my body, restricting it even more, I managed to step closer to the puppet. One step at a time. Step. Step. Step. Step. And another step. With a blank mind at the moment, I solely relied on my instincts to keep going forward. I soon was cursing my luck, for my vision slowly began blackening and giving up on me. Fighting the feeling back, my walking became a lot slower than it was, almost as if I wasn't walking anymore. Numbness took hold of my body afterwards. First the legs, then my body and last, my mind. And in that very moment, everything was black. -------------------------------------->Drive<---------------------------------------- "Darn streets! I swear somepony switched the directions before I could even have an idea of it!" I said to myself as I reached the hallway where the black throne doors were located and sprinted like no tomorrow, "Hang in there, kid! I'm almost there!" As I got closer to the room, I could hear the kid's scream and pain grunts across the hallways, forcing me to run even faster than I thought possible, thinking that he might actually be in deep trouble. Pushing the double door with my magic, I came to a halt as they weren't budging. Pushing even harder, the double doors remained unmoved as always, granting me an anger fueling. "Goddarnit! Muevanse puertas ingratas!" ('Move ungrateful doors!') I shoved them with my magic plenty of times, only to come to the same result. Realizing it was futile, I slammed my old body to the double doors hoping to cause something, but, still nothing. However, I repeated the action over and over until my stamina ran out. Oh, and something cracked along the way. It was probably nothing. Looking at the imposing doors with a frown, I scoffed at them, "Is that how you wanna play? Fine. I'll play the smart game." Focusing my antiquated magic on a single spot, I unleashed a torrent of magic bits on the door and teleported inside the room. Once I managed to enter, I looked around and spotted Fire all the way deep down the room with a figure getting closer to him, menacing with its magic. I lost no time, ran towards the figure and held it in my magic, throwing it to the other side of the room. Making sure that thing was sent far from us, I crept towards Fire to check upon him. What I found, was not good news. Bruises everywhere to see, burnt marks covering his body and his face was in pain, dripping blood from his half open mouth. His horn had a crack or two and his eye was twitching every now and then. His hair, being the mess it already was, aimed every it could from the floor. The shell on his back wasn't doing better. Its brightness was gone, replaced with shallow hits and dirt covering all of it. A scar could be seen across the shell and it somehow resembled the same scar on his chest. The throne room was a mess and Fire was lucky to be still alive. I could not believe what I was seeing. Chrysalis couldn't have done something like this, could she? I mean, she knows how much of a part does the kid plays within the hive! Why would she go far to do this thing? Had I not gotten past the doors, the kid... Fire might have... "Something's not right," I said, trying to comprehend the situation, "and Chrysalis allowed this to happen despite knowing the danger... If this is how she planned on training the kid then... What is she thinking?" My thoughts were interrupted as a beam of magic went across my sight. I looked back and spotted the same thing that attacked the kid. I didn't know what happened. nor I don't think I'll find out even after going through it twice, but in that moment, something within me snapped. Just like the manticore situation all over. I felt a burst magic cover my body and Fire's as well, making me feel much more younger than I have felt in years. My eyes went white and everything slowed down. My only objective was the one thing that attacked us... and I felt no mercy for it. "You are gonna regret ever hurting my son you heartless beast!" I said, involuntarily speaking of Fire as my son. It felt right somehow, but I knew he wasn't my son. I wasn't sure what made me say that, but it is something I'll ignore for now. However... he might take a similar role with me if he keeps that attitude, but.... He disappeared away along with your family those many years ago. Never forget, they are never coming back. Get a hold of yourself, Drive. Somepony is going to pay. Right. Now. "Away with you, fool." I said as I held an orb of magic in my hooves, moved it above my head and threw it to the thing. The puppet casted a shield to block it, but it went right through it. Before it knew what happened, the orb shattered into million pieces, combusting into a magic grenade and destroying the puppet along with Chrysalis's magic fraction. It dissipated into thin air and vanished from sight. I let out a relieved sigh and looked at myself. Floating. Without my wings. "Right.... this never happened." I said as I touched the ground, both my magic and the aura surrounding us disappearing as well. Getting a grip on reality, I looked back at the kid and became relieved to see he was unharmed from all of this. Despite his injuries and internal bleeding, looks like he is going to make it after all. I just need to call Ivy and her medic team to fix this. They will know what to do. "Hang it there Fire... help is on the way." I whispered as I levitated the kid and placed him on my back, making sure he wouldn't fall. Walking out of the room, I witnessed Chrysalis's magic fading away, earning a nod from me, "Good. Stay that way." Opening the doors free of the Queen's magic seal, I stepped outside of throne room and closed them on the way out with my now weakened magic. As I looked back, I began wondering what happened and how did it happen. So here is the story so far: Chrysalis gave Fire a test for some reason and left without a word. The test was impossible to accomplish with both Fire's magic and experience on the line. She knew that thanks to my report from last week, and she still attempted such dangerous task. And now the kid is at the brink of death, clinging to some unknown sheer of willforce. I don't question her orders nor I believe she has gone crazy. But it leaves me thinking what did she plan for him. Was I meant to rescue him? Is the kid supposed to learn something other than his fighting skills? Did Fire had something to do with that same test and did he cause all of this somehow? And what is the queen planning right now? What? Urg, too many questions and few answers. I always leave the thinking to the Silent Sword's guild, for they are wiser than one old changeling. But are they influenced by Chrysalis orders as well? They are their children after all. Are they willing to help me if I requested their aid? Or would they throw me apart? I supposed trying doesn't hurt a bit. "But I'm still worried about the kid.." I mumbled to myself as I looked back at Fire and relaxed when he breathed again. Even if the kid holds a gigantic source of magic, he still has much to master if he plans on taking control of it. If he ever allows his magic to get out of control by some reason... God helps us all. What surprised me the most was that his magic didn't explode this time like last week during the magic ritual. His life was on the line, and yet it never activated. Why? Did he have to do something about it? Is he in control of that said power? Would it be activated again someday? I hope it doesn't. But if it ever happens, I can only pray he is prepared for the consequences. "Guh!" I flinched as my body suddenly felt a joint of pain near my ribs. I embraced the sudden pain and balanced myself in order to keep Fire on top of my shell. Looking down at my body while remaining still, I saw a very small ball form to my right side. Recalling the event from moments ago, I remember something breaking within me during my physical attempt to enter the throne room. I suppose something did break. "More of a reason to reach Ivy faster!" I whispered as I applied a temporary healing spell of the ball and walked faster. Using my magic, I warned Ivy about the whole ordeal and begged her to come as quickly as possible, "Please hurry..." 'The Throne Room', 2 Minutes later "Yoohoo! I'm here!" said Chrysalis as she teleported to the throne room, expecting to see either Drive or Fire, "So how did the test... go..." The queen looked around her surroundings and saw several floor tiles cracked, a group of walls talking about the new fashion of having cracked holes and some of banners either ripped or burned. Scanning her throne, it was obvious that the test didn't go as planned. With her mouth agape, she composed herself almost immediately and said: "This is gonna be a pain to clean..." Author's Note Is it possible to write a whole chapter of 7,000 words in a single day? Why yes. It is. I did that. Have at you! New chapter! I did promise royalty and shenanigans, didn't I? But did you expect something like this? I think not. I'm still shocked at how fast I did the chapter. Even more when it is proofreaded. So, here you have... I guess. Prepare for more story in the next one! I still have a long way to go!
9: Why can't I remember my name?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 9: "Why can't I remember my name?" Edited by ShadowBeat. I'm running out of slogans... A swear or two may be seen somewhere around this chapter. They are very sneaky! ... or not. Darkness... Many would assume the dark is evil and nothing else. That its only purpose is to harm others for some selfish reason and whatnot. No matter what you do, dark equals evil and you can't say otherwise because they say so. Well I beg to differ. Surrounded by nothing more than an empty void, I feel relaxed despite of the scenario I find myself in. I always thought darkness would only bring chaos, and aggression. But looking at this place, how could I ever think of that? That is silly. And in this moment, I am in the very presence of natural darkness. I am floating in an empty space, where the said natural embodiment is in control, letting me drift in peace as I relax inside of it. I feel warm, I feel protected, I feel safe within it. If something provides you a safe environment and you are comfortable in it, how can you possibly classify it as bad? Or evil for that matter? If it a creature, then it is okay to have doubt about its original purpose. But a natural raw power? Nature has never ask anything from us, so why doubt it? Are we so stubborn to see the light of the other side? "Are thou comfortable?" Quite a lot, actually. Thanks for asking. "It is our pleasure to bring thou pleasure," Aww, that's so- WAIT, WHAT. "Is something wrong? Was it something we said for such matter?" said a voice out there. Opening my eyes as I spotted the same darkness I am embracing, I looked around to see the source of the voice. Nothing. But I'm sure I heard someone! "Thou did, didn't thou?" said that same voice again. A small fragment of fear was taking hold of my heart as I tried to find who was saying that. However, all I could see was darkness. Knowing that this place was filled with things I couldn't comprehend, I attempted to relax using my breathing exercises. My senses began to lower as my fear diminished. I could feel my heartbeat slowing with the darkness's aura wrapping me like a child. Once I had my five primary senses in check and controlled, I looked around to try one more time. "Hello? If someone out there?" "Why yes, we are here." I attempted to look around guiding my search by the direction I heard it better. However, it was empty. But there is someone in here, right? "I don't see you...?" "Thou don't? Tis is a rare incident," it said, recognizing it as a female voice once I heard it a few times, "Most creatures can perceive our presence even if they do try to ignore it." "Well, I know for a fact that you are either invisible or a fabric of my imagination." I said bluntly, "I'm inclining towards the latter though..." "How dare thou to say we are a fabrication of thy mind!" she said, with an angry tone filled with venom, "We shall let you know we are merely nothing else but real!" "Well," I said with doubt and a slight bit of mockery in the back of my mind, "If you are truly real, then you can perhaps appear in front of me." I heard silence reign the place for a few seconds, only to be replaced to by the female's voice. "Yes, we suppose that is logical. Very well then. Allow us a second..." As suspected, I waited a few moments for said voice to attempt something as my mind began to wonder where I was. Looking around, I saw the darkness I just defended roaming as I drifted inside of it. I never knew why, but both light and darkness have a gigantic appeal to me. Both forces, despite being power in a different shape, have always brought me comfort when I least thought of it. Maybe the only reason I don't have anything against them must be due to their aid when I was down in many occasions. Almost everyone I know is afraid of the dark in some way. And I am no exception. But right now? I embrace it with full and wide open arms. It is almost the same way I do with light, but it feels more... "Fulfilling?" "Yeah... fulfilling. Wait a minute!" I turned around to spot the voice once again, but instead of expecting a shallow space as usual, I spotted a pony as my fellow changeling friend told me. And, boy, it was tall! The creature stood at the same size as Chrysalis, bearing a similar dark color coat as her. However, it actually has a dark blue fur coat, almost like forged with midnight, giving it a rare, yet collectable warm feeling to anyone who sees it. Her mane as well as her tail is... unique to say the least, nothing I have ever seen before. It looks abstract, flowing with something I can't perceive-- there is no wind, so that is scratched for starters--, but real as well. Well, real as magic allows it to be. Her face is astonishing. It has female features everywhere you looked, but it imposes a regal aura. Her blue eyes could hypnotize any male into submission if used carefully. Good thing I do not find horses unbelievably attractive! Well, not really. Maybe a little. I blame my brother. Her body structure reminded me a lot of a horse. I know this is a pony, but I have been told ponies are about the size of one of us, not like Chrysalis. But seeing a pony the size of her just shattered any sort of expectation of normal ponies. If others are like her, I should be more careful if I ever leave the Badlands. Last, but most curious is the... thing in the back of her... rump. I have no idea what that is. It looks like a crescent moon, but surrounded in a black mark. Whether it is intentional or not is beyond my knowledge. "Greetings, creature! Our name is Luna and we- .... thou are a changeling." "Huh?" for the first time since I arrived at this place, I looked at myself and saw the changeling body I woke up in the Badlands, "Oh, you are right." "What does that mean, changeling?" 'Luna' said as I continued to stare at my foreign body, "Were you expecting to appear as another creature?" I was about to say yes, a human in fact, but something stopped me in that moment. The whisper was faint, but I believe it said 'No' "Um, no... I don't know what was I thinking..." "It is okay changeling creature. Dreams can do that to anypony." Luna stated as she smiled. I smiled back and nodded as her explanation carved into my mind. Just one thing though... "A dream?" I asked, curious about this dream thingy. "Yes, a dream. As a matter of fact, thou art thy first changeling to have a dream of its own!" she expressed surprised while looking at me with awe, "We are impressed. We have believed changelings could not have dreams until thou proved us wrong." "Um... thanks?" I replied as tried to comprehend what she just expressed. My mind feels turmoiled for some unknown reason and I can't think clearly. As a matter of fact, I can't remember what was I doing before I arrived at this place... falling asleep I guess. Just what happened? "Are thou okay?" she asked with concern, "Thou look out of your mind..." "Oh? Uh... I... nothing... I was just... thinking about something." "About what?" A little privacy, please. "Well..." I stammered as I recollected my thoughts, "I was wondering what I was doing before coming here. You know, before I fell asleep in God knows where." "'God knows where'?" she repeated, looking to remember something, "Only he speaks that way... could it be?" She proceeded to stare closer into me and squint her eyes. I didn't mind, but she was taking more of my personal space than I would have liked. Luna backed away as she saw a bit of annoyance in my eyes and began surrounding me, like a predator does to a helpless prey. Despite the situation I was, I mentally prepared myself for whatever she planned on doing. However, she didn't jump at me or anything similar. The mare simply studied me, staring at some areas of my body more than others. "Thou said you couldn't recall what you were doing before coming to our realm?" "Your realm?" "That's right. We, princess Luna, are the owners of the dream realm, as well as the fertility and sex realm!" she answered while placing a hoof on her chest and smiling, "What we are curious about is thy memory of yours." "Well, as I said, I can't remember what was I doing before coming here." "Very well..." she stood in front of me with a intrigued expression forming on her face, "Can thou remember thy name, changeling?" "Well yes!" I replied with confidence, "My name is Ma... Muri... Mau.... ugh... what?" "Hmph. It seems thou are having memory problems." she stated, tapping her muzzle with a hoof, "It is a normal occurrence for any who crosses our realm, so it does not become too much of a burden for us. In this case however..." I didn't really listen to the mare in front of me. I was more focused on why I couldn't remember such a simply thing. Shaking any cache memory thought out of my mind, I used many of my existing memories where I recalled using my name or even think of it. But it didn't work. Whenever a thought appeared, it somehow ended with an abrupt interruption or clouding. "Why can't I remember my name?" I mumbled as I placed a hoof on top of my head, rubbing slighty. Luna must have taken a shock as she proceeded to looked at me with.... well, shock. "Uh, rest at ease changeling. No need to force thyself into-" "Fire." "What?" "My name is Fire. That is my name." "Oh... very well then Fire. Despite not being the one we were looking for, we are pleased to meet you." "Likewise, I suppose. Wait, you said you were looking for someone?" "Well, yes." "Any idea how he or she looks like?" I said as I approached the mare. Luna seemed to have trouble relocating her thoughts as well. Whether if it is the dream realm affecting or not-- as unlikely as it may be. "No. The interdimensional quantum space is very complicated. Any creature that happens to cross would simply- ....Fire the Changeling. I must ask you to stop barging into our personal matter. We would like to keep this search by ourselves." "Woah. Sorry. I thought I could help." "In any case, we will like to proceed." she chirped bowing a few inches, "If you could possibly ask thou some questions, we would most pleased." I turned my head sideways and raised an eyebrow, "Uh, sure... but if there any reason for that besides the creature hunting?" "WHY YES!" she shouted letting out a powerful force from her voice, knocking both my mind and body away. Luckily, for some reason, I stood my ground and remained in my original position, sitting for a change of pace, "Oops. Luna, thou did it again. Yay us." "My ears.... my delicate ears..." "Our deepest apologies Fire the changeling!" she stated with worry and regret, "We didn't expect that to happen! Our intentions are not of harm, we swear!" "It's alright..." I replied rubbing my ears in the process, "I'm not angry at you. I'm more... surprised." "Surprised?" "Yeah! I mean," I explained once the ringing in my head came to a halt, "With a voice as powerful as yours, I'm surprised I haven't been shattered to pieces yet." Luna's sight turned uncomfortable, almost as if she didn't expect me to say something like that. "Thou were expecting something so... bizarre as such said suggestion?" "Considering this is a dream, yeah, I did." Getting back up in all four legs, I shook my body to remove the after effects of the force, "With my most recent dreams, I have come to experience some of the wildest imaginations I could ever experience." "Although, it seems weird that I can remember my dreams and not my personal information..." Placing a hoof on my head and rubbing it with confusion, I stated bewildered, "To top things, they felt so real. A complete disorder but with sense. Almost as they were part of me or simply my imagination. Very wild." "So wild that thou could describe the dreams as... chaos?" "YEAH! THAT! That is the perfect word for it!" I happily expressed at her, while pointing a hoof at her, "I have no idea how you performed a bullseye on my lost adjective, but you have my thanks!" "It was... nothing, really." she meekly replied, dismissing my praise with a waving hoof, "We are just doing our job- Oh right, the job." "The job? Oh, the hunt?" "Certainly. We must not waste time, for we have little time to spare." she proclaimed, causing almost no sense in what she meant with little time, "Quick! Being a changeling yourself, have you encountered any abnormal events recently in your hive where you reside right now?" I felt uneasy with her question, my mind unwilling to aid her for some forsaken reason. My heart on the other side, was more than happy to help after helping ME with this doubt about my dreams and the 'Chaos' I have been experiencing. Clearly, she was a stranger to me, even if she was in my dream. Doing the most intellectual option would seem the reasonable thing to do. However, she seemed sincere with her words, as well as probably utterly busy with whatever she had in hands. Hooves. I meant to say hooves. In any case, despite my internal struggle, if what she was trying to accomplish was pure of heart, then who was I to stand against her request? Even if I decided to refuse, she could vaporize me into oblivion if she wanted. She entered my dream unlike anyone else I know, so it is very likely she is in control of it as well. I decided to assist the dark blue mare in said job. "Alright, let's see..." I recalled from the small amount of recollected memories and tried to remember if anything was out of place, or not normal as far as this world considers normal. There was this one thing though... "Um, I think I have seen one thing or two out of place." "Truly?" she rejoiced, her eyes expanding in size, which I assume it means she is happy for results, "Pray tell, explain this thing, quickly!" "Well, in the hive," I explained with self-doubt in my tone, "I felt a dark presence in one of the hallways of the castle." "Castle?" she mumbled, "Thy hive of yours has a castle?" Luna shook her head forcefully and said something in a foreign language I couldn't understand. Frustrated self talking, I guess? "That is not important Luna! Focus!" she exclaimed, distracted with something I can't quite put my hoof on, "What else can thou tell us, oh Fire the changeling?" "Um, well," I added carefully, trying not to give up too much detail, "This dark presence must be normal to them, but I somehow felt pulled towards it. It had a seductive essence, yet dangerous to anyone who dared to approach." "And?" she hurried as she went into thought for a split second, "Anything else?" "I have no idea. From I have been told, the hall where this presence was felt resided in the Queen's mother room, Chelsung." "Chelsung? Curious name." "It is? Well, Luna isn't the exception." I affirmed. For better or worse, I didn't receive a nagging or even an insult back, but instead a big giggle. Wondering why this was the case, I asked her afterwards, "What's so funny, may I ask?" "Oh nothing... It is simply that a really good friend of us said thy same thing when we had the wonderful opportunity of meeting." she explained. Once she finished, I showed a comprehending stare. "I guess it must be really common for you." I stated, smiling for some reason. Luna shook her head and looked at me in a relaxed way. "We're afraid that is not the case. As a matter of fact," she looked away and stared into the dark void surrounding us, "he is one of the few creatures that would say something like that, but that makes him much more special." "Oh. That's cool, I suppose." "But let's not waste time. I still have some things to- AGH!" she screamed as something caused harm to the mare, making her fall to her four knees and hiss venom at something. Worried about this, I approached the mare with caution and carefully inspect if anything was actually going with her. "Whoa, what's going on-" I asked not before stopping and walking backwards. I couldn't breathe. The lungs in my body twisted in ways I hadn't thought possible as my throat dried up unbelievably fast. My chest started to ache with my heart demanding to leave my body and my head suddenly gave in, causing me the worst migraine I ever had. I was starting to feel ill and completely immobile. To make things worse, I felt something really familiar embracing me from behind as my vision began to turn darker and darker with each passing second. Using all of my willpower, I somehow remained standing and looking at Luna as a course of electricity surrounded her body, her eyes cringing with the possible pain. Despite my already raspy voice going drier, I called out for her. "Luna!" But to no avail, she seemed overpowered by this unknown force. Calling out didn't seem to help and I started to faint away, holding to that little willpower I still had. However, in a small glimmer of light, I resourced to a suicidal idea so ridiculous that it could work. "HERE GOES NOTHING!" I shouted with a gigantic strain affecting my voice in every way possible. Charging my horn with all of my remaining magic, I shot a massive bolt attack to the mare in despair hoping to counter the electricity affecting her. With the little vision I had, I witnessed how my final resort came into contact with her, causing an electric discharge immediately. It spreaded out to every angle, myself included. Receiving my own attack in recoil unfortunately, my mustered strength disappeared immediately. Losing every ounce of fight within me, I slowly embraced the inevitable fate and closed my eyes. And it may have been my mind playing tricks on me, but I think I saw Luna recovering immediately, her eyes glowing white, casting a very bright spell enough to blind me more even more, shouting. "ENOUGH!" Then, in that moment, I heard a small voice screaming for me. "WAKE UP, FIRE!" The rest... was pure silence. ------------------------------------------->Drive<--------------------------------------------- 5 MINUTES AGO "What do you mean that you can't treat him!?" I shouted at Eve as she stared back at me, "He is slowly passing away from internal injuries and you mean to tell me you can't help him!?" "I'm sorry, but it is not possible!" Eve shouted back at me, making me growl in return, "If we could treat him back to health, we would have already!" "Don't give me that!" I yelled, anger fueling up my head, "He is curable and that is that!" Eve squinted her eyes and grunted some insults I couldn't understand, "Don't get me wrong Sir Drive, but we have tried what we can!" "Then do something else! He is not dying on me!" Eve tried to look menacing, but a quick death glare from me placed her back into a cowering situation, "O-on it sir. Let- let me inform the changelings' guild r-right away..." "Make it double!" I yelled once again, "Hurry up and get- OW!" I winced in pain as I felt a sharp slap from behind with great force, forcing to lean forward. Getting a hold of my disrupted balance, I obligated my head to turn around and spot the source of said pain. Frowning at the responsible changeling, I twisted from my position and yelled in response. "What was that Ivy!?" "THAT, was me putting you in your respective place." she responded angrily, giving a hard stare plus a frown, "If you treat my guild like that, it is fair to give you a medicine of your own taste!" "It's not my fault they are so bad at ONE SIMPLE CHANGELING!" "Would you tone it down old guy!?" she yelled back with a commanding tone, "If I recall correctly, you no longer have power on our guild because you left! So stop giving orders! That is my job!" "Then do your job better!" I responded, letting some of my anger subside. Ivy simply scoffed at my remark and growled. "Oh I am. And to answer your complain, they have done what they can! Don't think for a second that we are letting him die!" I tried responding back, but I felt powerless in my reply. Even if I tried to force them into helping him, maybe they are right. Maybe they have done everything they can. After all, Ivy never says things just because. If she explains something, it would be for the best to listen. Perhaps I should calm down... But the kid is dying! The internal injuries are going to drown him! And what am I supposed to do? I'm not an expert in healing! But if he dies, then... it will be another victim from this crisis. And I am powerless to help out. If they have attempted everything they have, then it's useless for me to try. Curse my old body... I wish I could do something for him. Yes. I suppose I should calm down first... "... Alright. I... I'm sorry." I apologized, bowing my head and sighing, "I know they are doing their best. It's just-" "It's okay." replied Ivy as I tried to calm down, placing a hoof on my shoulder and showing me a compassionate smile in return, "I understand how you feel. We all do. But as long as they do their work, there is nothing for us to accomplish by yelling at each other, and I know you can understand that as well." "That I do..." I sighed as I sat down with concern filling my head, "I apologize if I caused any trouble." "Just a little." she replied honestly with a giggle, but caring as well, "But we are happy to see you again. What we didn't expect is to see you again in a situation like this." "Not ever since the other incident." Ivy sat down and looked away with shame, "We all know it wasn't your fault. It was a young changeling in a wrong situation at the wrong time. We all know death awaits any moment." "That's why we train for..." I trailed off. Ivy looked at me with sympathy and smiled when I looked up at her. "To survive." she finished, "It has always been our number one priority." "And yet..." Silence reigned over the room as the two of us began to relax, yet still worried. Ivy must be thinking about the event that transcended 1 month ago. It was supposed to be another simple mission. Not a bloody war. But I supposed it had to be done, right? I just hope that all I could do was done. "ARGH!" yelled one of the many changelings inside the healing room. Ivy and I stood up immediately and turned towards the source of the sound. Looking at each other with concern, we sprinted towards the entrance and started looking around. It was a mess. Out of the 5 healing changeling in the room, 4 of them were knocked out on the floor, out cold. I could only stare in shock as almost the whole medic squad were on the floor, unconscious for a reason. It was when Ivy nudged me to look in her direction that I noticed the reason why the medics were down. It was the kid. His magic was out of control. This could only mean one thing. REALLY BAD TIMING. AND DANGER. LET'S NOT FORGET DANGER. His whole body was covered in an aura that could only be described as the magic outburst he had a week or so. I knew the magic of Fire was surprising, but this was right down ridiculous! With this kind of power, the puppet should not have been a problem! But why did it decide to activate now? Is it mentally active or did these goofs touch something to cause it? No, that can be the case. Were that the case, this magic feature would have been activated in the fight. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Eve struggling near the table where Fire was residing, almost as if the magic was overwhelming for her. Using a portion of my magic, I pulled her towards us. "Eve, what is going on?" I used telepathy to communicate. "I have no idea! We looking for a way to suppress his magic in order for us to operate his internal struggles!" "I take it that said idea didn't go as planned." responded Ivy as she continued to endure the magic's pressure. "I'm afraid it didn't." "Don't worry, we will take it from here." "But Sir Drive-" Her talk was short as a indirect blast from Fire put her to sleep. I looked at Ivy with awe and bewildered attention as I tried to comprehend the current situation. "Out of all moments...!" Ivy shouted as she gritted her sharpened fangs in annoyance. She sprinted towards him and used a shield break spell in order to break through. Her efforts worked as the shield was shattered and Ivy entered. However, a drawback followed after as Ivy was shoved outside of the aura with great inertia to knock her out. Luckily, I got hold of her in midair with trouble and brought her back to me. "I couldn't get close enough to turn off his outburst!" "What happened? Why did you rush like that?" "There is a trick to make him stop!" "A trick!? At a moment like this!?" "I know! It's annoying! But it is the only known way to stop this! I just need to get close enough and I will be capable of turning him off!" Ivy launched herself towards the kid once again to attempt shutting him down. Performing the same act as before, Ivy found herself again breaking the shield and breaking through. However, the same scenario happened all over again and Ivy was seen launched for a second time. Prepared as before, I pulled her again with problems, but safely right next to me. "Again!? It wasn't that hard the first time!" "The first time!? I thought it was just an outburst! Not a whole aura protecting him!" "Would you feel safe knowing that you are time bomb that could set off at any given time?!" "..... No, of course not! Does Chrysalis know about this!?" "I told her about it and I personally volunteered to look for a way to cancel said spontaneous outburst!" "You know I admire your bravery, but that is just foolish! All by yourself!?" "Oh bite me, old changeling! I know what I'm doing." I gritted my teeth as I began recollecting my thoughts. If he has a stop button, then it is logical to use that! But since Ivy can't get close enough, it would hard to even apply the right spell at the right time. I looked at the kid once again and began processing the given situation. "So, this is how things are going..." I thought to myself. Ivy knows how to cancel the shield around him and pull off a 'trick', a spell, that can stop Fire's situation. But the event is harder than before and she can't get close enough in order to shut it down. She gets launched back every time Ivy tries to get close to him, and could get really hurt if left alone. That is where I come in. My magic still feels weird after that puppet's battle, but I can still pull a powerful spell or two when needed. However, knowing Ivy's magic, it would not be enough to break the barrier and hold long enough. If I did try it, Ivy would be launched again and since I was focused on the barrier, nopony would be capable of catching her, either leading to her unconsciousness or really nasty bruise. The other option would be to apply the 'trick' spell on him myself, while she holds the barrier with her magic. But what worries me the most is my own magic. I'm confident that one powerful spell wouldn't affect me that much, but how much do I need to pull it off? Not to mention that I haven't healed from my previous injuries. Given the current situation, if said aura managed to hit me, it would only reopen the stitches and healing spells, causing an internal bleeding. I would be the one in trouble and being old doesn't help either. The last resort would be either killing or calling for back up. Killing is the last thing I want to do. Absolutely not a good idea. However, back up would take some time or magic to get here and Ivy said it herself. Fire is a ticking time bomb right now. By the time they get here, it would probably be too late. Even if it weren't the case, it would be too risky. What to do? Each plan has the same ratio of failure and perhaps even more dangerous bets. If I don't choose right now, then he could.... I have to choose right now! Otherwise... ....... ....... ....... ........ I know what to do. C'mon body. Time to workout again! "Ivy, what does this trick consists of?" "Why are you asking me that in a moment like this? .... Oh no, you are not going in there!" "C'mon, you know I can do this!" "Yeah right, old fella! Leave it to me! I'll take care of this! Go be useful for once and call for backup!" "Sorry, you know I won't do that." "Just go!" "Do I need to lecture again about elders?" "I was afraid you were going to say that." "I will take that as a no then." "Of course. I know I can do this alone, but you are going to insist of helping so much that I will probably submit in the end. Might as well just do it. I hate doing this with you, but it seems there is no other choice. " "Right. So, I'll need you to hold the barrier down as I approach the kid." "Obviously. It was expected. And listen closely, this is what you need to do once you come in contact with Maurice." "I'm all clea- Wait, did you say Maurice? As in Mauricio?" "Um, no. I didn't." "No, I'm sure you did." "I'm telling you I didn't." "I know you di-" "DRIVE WOULD YOU PLEASE FOCUS!? Fire needs our help right now!" "Oh right. Sorry." "Good, now listen! You need to perform an Exbentus spell, right where his X scar lies." "That powerful?!" "Yes! Can you at least pull it off?" "Uh, yes. A couple of times." "More than enough." "Anything else?" "What is your element preference again?" "Thunder, Lightning, you call it." "Then use that. When I say so, you will run inside and do as told. Got it?" "Crystal clear." "Perfect. I know you haven't healed yet, but I... I need you to hold on as long you can, despite how much I'm against the idea. Just be wary, if you try to strain yourself, I'll pull you out of there!" "You and I know the consequences. We are trained for it everyday. Just tell me when to go." ".... Fine. Wait for his next magic blast, dodge it and run like Tartarus. That's the perfect time to enter." "Alright then. I'm ready. Bring it on!" Doing as told, I prepared my whole body for the trial as we both waited for the next magic blast to show. Each seconds feeling like an agonizing minute, I mentally prepared myself for whenever danger decided to make its next move. Time seemed to slow down as we kept waiting, making each moment more painful than the other. As the aura around Fire began to twirl on its own, we knew the moment of action was close. Closer than known. I dug my hooves firmed into the pavement and prepared my still injured body for action. Self doubts came into mind as I remained still, making my movements sluggish more than I knew. But the idea of saving a young changeling when I couldn't last time fueled my heart with determination, making my mind more set than ever. I just had to wait... Wait for it.... Wait for it..... . . . Right on time. NOW! "Go for it!" "It's now or never." Rushing like told, I sprinted towards the kid's location and focused all of my attention to any upcoming blast. Foretelling the next attack, I glided in the air with the help of my injured wings and dodged the blast with ease. Well, I may have pushed my wings a bit to their limits with that jump, but that doesn't matter now. I know what to do. "You old fool! I told you not to over do it!" Reaching where Fire was, I expected the aura to harm me as soon as I entered. After all, it was made of his hive magic, and if I'm not wrong, his magic rejects ours with a great force. "Well, excuse me, because I'm about to overdo it even more!" I embraced myself as I came into contact with Fire's aura, unaware of the effects that it might do to me. Having my left hoof as first touch, I immediately felt the effects of the magic. It was... Corruptive. "What kind of magic is this?" I thought to myself, trying to adjust to this new sensation, "It clashes with ours, but it feels like a virus taking hold of my body..." "Drive! What are you doing!? Snap out of it! You'll get yourself killed if you stand there for too long!!" I didn't notice that I stood inside the aura motionless until Ivy called out for me. Thinking why that happened, I shook off those thoughts and headed to Fire's active body and hopped on top of him. Hoping for best, but expecting the worse, I charged the Exbentus spell in a flash and applied pressure to his chest, where the iconic scar in a shape of an X was originally placed. "Charge!" I yelled outside the telecommunication channel and delivered the spell with utter precision. Performing an Exbentus spell may be exhausting, but it is really useful to restore hearts back their original heartbeat. Knowing I used the right amount of magic on him, I looked at him one more time expecting the aura and Fire's outburst to fade away. But it never came. "What!? It wasn't enough!?" "I don't know! I performed an Exbentus spell like you said!" "And yet it wasn't enough..." "Was this expected!?" "I'm not sure! This didn't happen last time!" "Great! What do I do!?" "Just do it again! But with more power this time!" "But... it might kill him!" "And the rest of the hive will as well if we don't stop this!" "But... I... Oh por la gran puta! ('Oh, for fuck's sake!')" Applying more raw power on a second Exbentus, I charged it a second time despite my body screaming out in pain. My old body's limits were very near to collapsing into a big magic discharge and my senses were slowing fading. Even so, I had an objective and I was planning to pull through, no matter what. Completing a second Exbentus spell on the top of my horn, I felt my muscles tensing and reacting to the excessive amount of magic I was holding. Reenacting a powerful spell is exhausting, let alone to do it twice. However, I was very determined. I wasn't going to give up like that. If a changeling needed me, whether foreign or part of the family, I just knew that I had to help. This wasn't the exception. "Drive! Hurry up! I can't hold on much longer!" Not wanting to delay the process any longer, I used all of my willpower to deliver the final blow. "Wake up Fire!" Author's Note Alrighty, allmighty, Papyry! That was fun. I guess. Yup, definitively fun. Anyways, rejoice my friends! A new chapter! Will Fire make it? Will he succumb? Find out in the next- Oops, wrong series. Look out for the coming soon chapter! A number ten to be precise! See ya soon! Edit: I wrote this Author's note way too late. Like a month later. I done goofed.
10: Why am I not dead?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 10: "Why am I not dead?" Edited and proofread by Tripy998. Godzilla is my father... RAWR. "Wake up Fire!" That was all I could get out of my dream at its last moments. Whether it was that what I had heard or not, it won't matter anymore. After all, what happens to a body --which is containing great amounts of magic that also happens to be keeping in it like a shaken bottle of soda-- when even more magic is obtained? What is the aftermath of said bottled up magic body? Easy. It explodes. In other words... You die. And I did. So why am I not dead? "Eh?" I opened my eyes with ease as my vision was filled with white sights. With a few blinks of my own, I looked around, seeing if I could find where I was in. Much to my surprise, I was resting in a white room, laying on a brown bed, next to a wooden nightstand. Attempting to process how I got there, I used my memory and tried to remember how things made me end up here. But I couldn't. A sharp pain was all I felt when I attempted to remember something, anything that could be related to this exact moment. Unaware if this was a one time thing only, I tried once more to remember, even recall a single scene before I got here for some unknown reason. "The hell?" I whispered as my mind was blocked with pain all over again. Rubbing a hoof on the right side of my head, I gave up trying to remember, for all I got from that was a nice dose of 'Ouch'. "What a strange occurrence." I mumbled to myself, using my free hoof as support to sit on my butt. Once I sat correctly, I looked around once again, seeing if I could figure out where I was. From what I could deduce, it appeared as if I was in a resting room, if the white walls weren't enough proof of that. It actually reminded me of a hospital. Weird, I can remember something like that, but not what happened earlier? Really? Whatever, I shouldn't give it so much thought. I have more important things to meddle with. "Alrighty Fire, let's see-" I stopped midway as something felt out of place. Something that shouldn't be allowed or replaced. Oh, wait, "My name is not Fire... that is just a nickname." Shaking my head fiercely, but with a gentle touch to avoid hurting my head, I focused and commanded on myself the following words. "I'm Mauricio Bonofire, a human born in Mexico, who died and was reborn as a changeling. I'm also looking for a reason to my existence on Equestria while living under the care of Chrysalis... I'm not Fire. It's just my hive nickname.... I was reborn as a changeling, but I'm still a human inside... There is nothing that will take that away from me. I am Maurice... I am Mauricio..." Why would I even think that my name is Fire? Was it a side effect? Am I going nuts already? Just how much has this place affected me? Is it even safe for me to stay here? "So many questions, and no answers in return. Fantastic." I muttered to myself as I became frustrated real quickly, "What was I expecting anyways?" Knowing that I wasn't going to get any answer by dwelling on the idea so much, I reluctantly threw myself onto my back, resting my head on the soft pillow for a second time. I closed my eyes and breathed. The air filled my lungs with ease and I relaxed in a blink of an eye, allowing my mind to clear. Seeing as how I managed to relax in such a short amount of time, I stayed like this for a few more minutes, allowing my body, as well as my head, to rest.. Effective it was, and I successfully became calm. "Wow, that was rather useful. I need to do that more often." .... Alright. What's next? "Let's see..." I mumbled once again, looking at the ceiling for a few moments, "If I stay here, Iwill be able to rest even more. But I'm curious as to what happened. Unless someone carried me towards this room, it's hard to see how I managed to end up here in the first place..." Should I move around first? I mean, I'm not going to find out by just laying here. Hmmm... Oh, right. I better check if anything is out of place. Taking hold of the situation, I inspected my body in order to see if I had any kind of delayed reaction. It would be bad if I don't know if anything is wrong with me. After all, this place seems to be a hospital, just by the aura it emits. I don't want to be falling to the floor by accident just because I have a broken bone or something like that. Ok! So... ... Well, these bandages aren't for display only. My body had several bandages covering it. From my legs to the head, respectively. My instinct was right, I'm in some kind of hospital room, for better or for worse. However, I still can't remember what caused me to look so beaten up. Even if I tried to remember... well, the result is obvious. Good grief. My sight is worse than what I remember.They look used. If they are not just like that because we ran of medical treatments, then I must have been wearing them for some time. Just how long have I been here? Wait a minute... No! That is not what I should be thinking about. I have to find out whether I can move or not. THEN, I can figure out the answer to all my questions. Alright, check how much action was taken and analyze how they feel. But first, let's sit up. To begin with, my back legs. The bandages weren't covering much of the limbs. A little numb, but besides that, no problem. Next, the front ones. A single bandage was covering my right leg. Maybe a little rusted, but I have been worse. Well, from what I can recall at least. Then, my torso. This area has a lot of bandages, some of them seem worn out or torn apart. Although several unknown marks are on it, I don't feel uncomfortable at all. Following up, my back. ... ... Alright, what is that? Judging by the appearance, it's some sort of crystalized goo looking substance attached to the whole shell. Now, I would be concerned about it if it weren't for the fact that my shell had cracks under the goo substance. How did I not notice it before? That's beyond me. But I know that those are definitely medical treatments. My shell was perfectly fine, and now I have some cracks on it. Just what happened to me? Well, my shell felt a little heavier than usual. Other than that, I felt completely fine, disregarding the bandages across my whole body. If I didn't have anything wrong with me, I should be walking by now, right? Adjusting myself from the sitting position, I dragged my butt to the edge of the bed and leaned on it, exposing my back legs to the cold floor. Not feeling very courageous about walking for God-Knows how long, I hesitated on doing such a simple task. I felt afraid for no apparent reason, but walking is no different from before. Why do I feel scared for such a familiar movement? "This doesn't make sense..." I stated, still balancing my legs after touching the floor. In a moment of bravery, I mustered all of my fear and shoved it far away as I could. Not taking any chances, I pushed myself forward and held onto my weight with all four legs. I should have known this was a bad idea. My body had a shock, spreading through my legs across my whole self until it reached my consciousness. I had a terrifying feeling in my mind, and it wasn't my body that was responsible. It was something else, something so horrifying that I had trouble just standing up. "What is going... on... ?" Shaking due to an unnatural force, I fought this feeling, even if it caused my whole being to freeze right on the spot. All of the sudden, I was surrounded by grey scenery, everything turning into a colorless sight before me. "What!?" I shouted as I looked around. Wait, the feeling is replaced with curiosity? I even stopped shaking... "What the hell is going?" "Ah, ასე რომ თქვენ საბოლოოდ აღიარა, ჩემი თანდასწრებით ტკბილი ბავშვი ..." "Huh?" I stuttered as I heard a distant voice, "Who is that?" "იმ დროის საკითხია, თქვენ მალე მოხვდება ჩემი ხელები, და როდესაც თქვენ?" "I don't understand what you are saying!" I yelled, "კი არ Celestia არც Chrysalis შეძლებს გადარჩენა თქვენ. ყოველივე ამის შემდეგ, ჩემი მტაცებელი ერთ-ერთი ამ სამყაროში ... ნუ გაუცრუებ ჩემთვის Maurice ..." As soon as the voice disappeared, the grey scene suddenly began to take color, making everything move at normal speed again. Wait, a time spell!? "Hey! Who are you!?" I yelled as my environment started to come back to normal. Spinning around in a flash, I searched for any clue for this voice's whereabouts. "Answer me!" But no response came by, Staring dumbfounded at this turn of events, I regained my composure as I tried to comprehend what happened before my eyes. "What the... just who was..." Suddenly, I realized something. I wasn't shaking anymore, nor my body was as heavy as it felt before. Even the shock I certainly felt disappeared along with it. Not forgetting to mention that time spell dispelled when that thing vanished. So... the very reason for all this was that voice? If so... I fear for my safety in the future. "..." Welp, I guess staying silent and motionless won't do in this situation. In any case, I have things to do. This must be a warning and I'm sure something similar will happen at some point. I have to be prepared. "Fire!?" I heard someone yell from behind me, chances being near the entrance. "You... you are..." "Hm?" I turned around and spotted Chrysalis, staring at me with awe and concern. Her eyes were filled with... joy? Why would she be happy? "Queen Chrysalis! What's with the sudden shout!?" I heard as I saw a familiar group enter through the door, all looking at her with surprise and concern "Did something happen... to..." Looking at the voice's source, Ivy, she looked in shock as Emerald, Drive, Gaia and a few other changelings I recognized entered as well, adapting the very same surprised look on them. Not knowing why everyone was looking at me like someone was brought back to life, I immediately said the first thing that came to mind. "Um, hi. Did something happen?" I'm not sure why, but I think both Emerald and Drive started to form tears in their eyes, their expression changing from surprise to pure happiness. No, really, Emerald was forming like a waterfall in her eyes, holding her hooves close to her mouth. Drive was close as well, but he decided to hold it in and smile with a genuine aura. It took a half a second to realize that they weren't going to stand there all day, for they all started running at me at full charge-- except Chrysalis, she was a queen after all-- with joy filling their changeling heart. "Crap!" I whispered to myself, before standing up and backing away in a slow rhythm, "Guys! Look out! I don't feel very-" But it was futile. The impending doom of the hug was already at full motion, with no brake stopping the hype train. I could only hope I would be spared from the oncoming slaughter. "FIRE!!! YOU ARE BACK!!!" "GAH! GUYS! I CAN'T BREATHE!" But no changeling was spared that day. Eventually, everything had to settle down, for my body could only take so much hugging from others. As they got off of me (Forcefully), I decided to ask away from the beginning. What I received... was nothing I ever thought would happen to me. "Okay... so let me get this straight." I motioned with my hooves, closing my eyes as I concentrated on what to say next, "After I had a fight with a puppet-" "Queen Chrysalis’ puppet to be precise- OW!" I heard Gaia say as Ivy slap her on the back of the head in response. Ivy snorted and glared at Gaia. She was amused by this though. Chrysalis on the other hand... well... she wasn't looking very well. "Aja, Chrysalis's puppet. So," I continued with my talk, "After dealing with the puppet that Chrysalis created, I got so beaten up that I almost died, correct?" It feels weird talking about death so easily. "Yes." stated Drive, who looked away with shame, "It's my fault. I should have arrived sooner. If I hadn't arrived, you would..." I looked at Drive with sadness. He seemed so at guilt from what happened. Even though the queen was the one who created this whole ordeal, he still feels guilty about all this. "Hm. I see. So, that is why I was at the hospital..." "Actually, you were at the- OW!" Gaia repeated again, earning an annoyed expression from her towards Ivy, "Knock it off! It's not funny!" "Then keep your mouth shut." Ivy calmly spoke, with a smile on her face, "No need for further 'accidents', don't we?" Gaia glared at her once more, not before looking away with comprehension. "Further accidents?" I repeated. Everyone looked uncomfortable as I mentioned this said accident, "What happened?" I'm not so sure, but I think they all flinched when I mentioned that. Maybe I'm imagining things? In any case, soon all of the changelings in the present room seemed uneasy about something, almost as they couldn't face it head on. This continued for longer than I expected until someone decided to speak up. Emerald, looking at the floor without interest, spoke for everyone, "Um, it's just that... well, the thing is..." "It's nothing you should be concerned about." Chrysalis calmly remarked, with a caring smile on her expression, "The thing that matters the most is that you are alright." Well, that is a queen for you. Even if things are awkward, she manages to maintain a regal composure and clear up things. This caused me to feel more respect towards her, even if she behaves like a 'blue-blood' being every now and then. But I'm curious now. What is it exactly that they were talking about? Is there something else I'm not aware of? Should I even know to begin with? Well, I can't make any guesses about it. It wouldn't do much to my situation, even if I wanted to. But Chrysalis is right. I should be glad I'm still alive. From what they told me, it's even a miracle I'm standing on my own. Which is weird, because, I shouldn't be. Look, getting beaten to death means hits to all the body which equals pain. Pain equals a lot of Ow's and breaky-breaky. Ow's and breaky-breaky equals broken bones. Broken bones equals no walk. No walk due to hits from one guy equals shameful reminder that you suck at fighting. Simple. But here I am. Walking on sunshine, woohoohoo. And yes, it was a pun intended. "She is right, kid." added Drive, looking at me with a happy looking smile, "It is a great relief to see you back on your hooves. Literally. We never thought you would make such great progress in just one month!" Hold on, what? "Wha...? What do you mean?" "What do I mean about what?" "The thing you just said." "What thing?" "The thing from two seconds ago!" "Relief?" "No no, closer." "Literally?" "Close, but not enough. More." "Progress?" "You almost have it, c'mon!" "... Month?" "Yes! That!" I exclaimed as he repeated my request, "What do you mean by month?" "That you made great progress in one month?" I nodded as he nailed what I'm curious about, "Wait, we haven't told you yet?" "I don't think so." I commented, trying to recall if they mentioned something about a month related situation, "You said I made great progress in one month. What do you mean exactly by that?" Everyone around me began to shuffle uncomfortably, gathering together as I was left behind. A few of them gave me a few glances every now and then. It wasn't until Chrysalis was being looked by everyone when they agreed about something. Receiving a respectful nod from the queen, everyone returned to their original position and gave me a caring yet worried smile. "Fire," called out Ivy, earning my full attention towards her, "I'm going to tell you something delicate,but before that I have to make a request for you." Feeling uneasy, I nodded my head, despite this ungrateful and disgusting feeling that was in my stomach. When I successfully countered this feeling with determination, I spoke, "What is it?" "Please don't panic." It only took three words to make all that hard work vanish into nothing else than thin air, like a paper caught in a fire. I wasn't even informed about this new information, and yet I was terrified. I knew it was bad, judging by the warning/request Ivy gave me, but why do I feel so... terrified? Mustering all that lost courage from before, I forced both myself and my stomach to calm down. I had to be strong if the news were as shocking as I felt they were. With one last push, I spoke again. "Lay it on me." Ivy seemed unsure, hesitating on telling me... whatever she and everyone had to tell me. Her eyes were more than clear. She wasn't sure if letting me know was a good idea. But something gave her that confidence I know ever since I got here. Taking a deep breath, she broke her gaze from me and looked at her queen. Chrysalis seemed unfazed, but I could notice a twitch or two from her mouth that revealed she was nervous about something. Nevertheless, she imposed a royal aura and nodded at the troubled Ivy. "Well, here goes nothing." muttered Ivy, closing her eyes for one moment and opening them the next, "You were in a full coma for at least a month and a half." "Huh... is that so?" ------------------------------------------->Ivy<--------------------------------------------- If letting know Fire half of the truth was a good idea or not, it wouldn't matter anyways. He is one smart changeling. He would figure it out on his own even if we didn't tell him. But, I never expected him to react this way. "Huh... Is that so?" was his only answer. His eyes all of the sudden changed from that sparkling fire in his eyes into nothing but ashes. Although his gaze never looked away, it was more than obvious that his mind was out of his body. Those unique green looking eyes suddenly turned grim, giving away a feeling of dread. I have met terrible fates that happened to other changelings in several missions, but his case looked so... broken. Fire didn't need to say anything. It was quite obvious that it affected him, and hard. To be honest, I thought he would have made a joke about it and then freak out like he usually does. But this? This is different. He was more than terrified. He was... scarred. The reason is unknown, but I feel his reason is more than valid. Or at least, that is how I feel about it. Looking at my right, Queen Chrysalis stood there with an unbreakable poker face, looking at his reaction like it was nothing. But deep inside, I knew she was concerned about him. Really concerned. Those days she took care of him personally were more than enough proof. As for my fellow changeling friends, they had the same reaction as my queen, but they were actually showing it. Me, on the other hand, was curious about his reaction. It's natural to feel horrified about news like this, but he is different. Something is troubling his mind, and the coma news just added fire to- Wait, stop. That was going to be horrible pun. Focus. "I... I think I need some time alone." Fire ordered, catching all of us off guard. Looking away, he smiled, his eyes still not recovering that spark I saw before, "Is... is that okay?" We all looked at each other with concern, unsure if it was a good idea. However, that train of thought vanished as our Chrysalis, our most benevolent Queen and all powerful ruler, simply nodded and walked away. Looking with awe, I desperately called out for her, "Queen!? Are you taking orders from him!?" "Of course." she simply responded. She turned to me with a curious face, as I was still picking up my jaw from the cold floor, "If he believes he needs some quality time alone, then let him. After all, it's my fault that our important guest and friend is in that state. Taking orders from him isn't humiliating or insulting. It's looking out for a friend." Queen Chrysalis walked away until she left room with common click on the door. Still shocked about her behavior, I comprehended her reasons and obeyed as well. If our queen had the humility and sufficient care about Fire to obey his request, then so could we. "Understood." I mumbled to myself, looking at the door for a few more moments. Turning around, I had eye contact with the whole group. "You heard the Queen. Everypony, out of the room." I ordered using the hive communication. "Yes, Commander T. Ivy!" Just as ordered. Everypony walked out of the room without questioning. Still, that didn't mean that their preoccupation was gone. They really care about him, and we all know it. We are lucky to have a changeling like him. "Commander T. Ivy!" I heard one of my soldiers calling out for me, as I kept heading towards the door. "Come in, Weed." "Sorry to bother you, but we need your assistance. Please come to HQ quick." "On my way." I spoke once more, cutting the communication afterwards. Before leaving the room, I looked back at Fire, who remained looking off into the distance. SIghing, I averted my gaze from him and walked out the door. Fire... You have no idea how much of an influence you are. Given the opportunity, you easily befriend the whole hive with a smile. In just two months, you made such loyal friends that care about you. Myself included. Maybe... maybe he really is the key to our problems. And I can't let him die- No, we WON’T let him die. I’ll make sure of that.
11: Why is that a thingy?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 11: "Why is that a thingy?" Edited by Tripy998. That's a toilet. -----------------------------------------> Mauricio, 2 months later <------------------------------------------- "Blazing Kick!" I shouted, spinning my body vertically as I used the inercia from Drive's blast. Having enough momentum in my speed, I stuck out my leg in a quick draw and hit the shield right where I wanted. I let out a smirk right before landing, the shield shattering, as expected, from the kick. Quickly picking up the pace, I applied some boost to my body right into his surroundings and threw a small punch from my left front leg to his jaw using my instincts to tell his location. However, the only thing I managed to hit was the broad wind, hearing out a small blast from my counter. I reacted to this, and jerked my head upwards, looking at where Drive was. Gone could be the fitting description to where he was. "Amazing, you managed to cut the attack to your favor and use that to hit me!" I heard from above. All of my 5 senses screamed at me to move back, but seeing how I lacked the terrain to use my footwork, I remained still as I looked to the ceiling. All I saw was Drive's cocky smile as he remained upside down, "But not fast enough!" It was at that moment when I felt a ever-so-slight crushing pressure on my back and met the ground in a flash. My body FELT that, and I was left agonized from the hit as I lay down on the ground, clutching my guts in reaction to the pain. Had it not been for the previous training, I would have been out of breath by the time I got to this point. An echoing thud could be heard a few feet away from me as I was recovering from the recent impact. Having reached this point, I thought I knew what to do when several senses sharpened all at once, but sensing this sensation of looming dread over me as I remained vulnerable reminded me of natural survival. I still had a lot to learn. "Enough!" I heard a yell, instantly erasing whatever that sense of impending doom was and letting me know that the lesson was over. "Dang, was it not the right speed?" I muttered to myself as I shifted my back legs to a sitting position, using one of my front legs as support and the other in a grapple with my stomach. I had one eye closed, the other green emerald colored eye remained open and looking down, but trying to close. My body was engulfed in pain, and I soon began panting to recover wasted energy and air from my lungs. My cyan hair was a mess from the fight and my horn was burning up from all of the magic used. In other words, I don' goofed. "Puta madre, pensé que te tenia." ("Bucking mother, I thought I had you.") I replied in an acid tone, but humiliated as well. No words came back as I expected an answer from him, but I got something else. A pat on the head. "Que linda boca esa que tienes. Solias besar a tu reina de esa manera?" ("What a lovely mouth you have right there. You used to kiss your queen with that mouth in such manner?") He responded as I saw his hooves in my lowered sight. He sat down as well, a sigh leaving his lips from the sound he caused. "You are getting much better than I thought, but you still miss that changeling instinct when it comes to dodging." "Oh, please." I snarled, adding fuel to my sarcasm. "I actually felt pity for ya, so I took the hit for compensation." "Very funny." Drive responded in a bored monotone, "If you had actually used your wings and caused a wind boost to move, you would have easily dodged that. You felt that impending doom feeling too, didn't you?" "Wha?" I replied as my brain began to work on situations previously lived. Cracking some codes left and right, I immediately knew he was right. "Oh for the love of- ..." I replied,logic catching up with my train of thought. I closed both eyes (well, one was actually already closed) and grunted in frustration, realizing that it wasn't that much of a problem to solve. And yet... My shoulder suddenly felt heavier and looking at it, I spotted Drive's front leg on me. I didn't jerk nor flinch when he touched me, for I knew he was trying to comfort my frustration. I'm unaware of how he manages to do this, but hey, you gotta work with what you have right? "Easy there, you were actually doing your best." he soothed, patting a few more times to create a more comfortable situation. I looked at his eyes and see the same caring eyes he carried back when I first began doing this, "I knew that having you under my teaching would get give you a much better edge in combat. Have you not seen the result?" "I know, I know. But you already know that, and so do I. What I don't know is, if I'm ready for tomorrow." "What, the scouting mission?" "Yeah." My voice echoing through my mind as the lack of confidence comes into my... well, mind. Rest assured that I have confidence on my skills, from fighting-- This demonstration was pure practice, nothing else, got it?-- to stealth. Heck, even culinary skills. Did you know that mayonnaise comes from eggs and it mostly adds flavor and not nutrition? Crazy, right? Uh, back on topic. It's not me that worries this handsome changeling-- words from the girls, not mine--, no. It's the impact I can do to this hive and the outcome of the mission of how successfully it can go. I believe we can survive this crisis if we work together and act on nothing more than instincts and teamwork alone. However, this can be seen as just another event I have to encounter. Another piece for me to fit in. Another clue of what I must do and how to contribute to the whole hive and Chrysalis as well. These changeling deserve a better life, and if we fail to fulfill even the slightest of requirements to come home and say 'Mission Accomplished' with no sweat, we aren't the real ones receiving the full punishment. It's the others. This whole family of bugs. Yes, bugs. I don't care for the term. We can be seen like that due to our appearance. Or maybe it's just my human point of view? Who knows. But there is one thing I do know. I have an actual purpose right now, and I'll be damned if I don't manage to fill in the shoes- eh, hooves? Feet? Clip clop? Whatever, if I don't reach the objective and fulfill my if somewhat temporary purpose, these kind changeling will suffer because of us. We can't fail. I will not let myself fail. "You'll be fine." He reassured, adjusting his place to be right next to me. "You won't actually be fighting, but rather see the outside world and harvest some love for the hive. Didn't you say you wanted to help out like you said a couple months ago?" Taken back by this surprise, I became both curious and scared of how he knew of such thing. I asked, unaware of the consequences that it might come when researching things that should be hidden. "Wait, how did you know?" "Words fly, grasshopper." "You just answered my question and gave me a lot more to fire away." I stated, with a dry tone in my voice. He simply snickered and looked away, almost as if he knew that was bound to happen sooner or later. His good right eye was out of my range of sight, blocking any idea of what he could be thinking at the moment, but his scar on the left side still had some movements\, involuntary twitches from nerves that were active despite the very notable vertical cut left behind from a claw or whatever it was that managed to split his eye. They were small, yet they remained there, acting instinctively on thoughts alone. Acting a little impatient on his waiting, I decided to do a little thinking of my own. What could the mission be all about? Could it be potentially useful for the hive, or would my mind just simply over-hype it? Like that one game about space back when I was a human that held like tree-zillion planets to explore for everyone and it could be named like you wanted, but that would lead to some potentially catastrophic bad names that would utterly ruin the fun about the space exploring thingy. Yeah, not the greatest idea. Luckily, it didn't happen that way! It was WAY worse. Like, matey, no multiplayer? By god, what were you thinking? I mean, no! Don't! Stop making people go to the hype train just for nothing! Seriously. On an another term, I am glad to be able to remember my past life. If I somehow lost my memories one day-- which I wouldn't know anything about it in all honestly-- and somehow managed to retain my natural skills, I would be pissed! Well, if I manage to regain all those memories back. And there is also the timeline thingy where you have to go quests and recover the fragments and shards of your little memory and do side quests, meet new people, allies go on an adventure, beat a big baddie, rejoice in all its glory- Wait a moment. What am I even talking about? I.... I forgot. Meh, wasn't important anyway. I think. Back to Drive! "To behonest kid," Drive explained as soon as I focused on him again, "I don't know the whole detail about this chat you had with the queen, but I do know that you are bored." "Very." "Charming." He replied and not very amused it seemed. Moving his hoof to the back of his head and leaning to his left, he continued, "Anyways, I can see that you have ambition, and we need that here. With the training you have been receiving lately, I must say, you are more than prepared." "And that demonstration earlier?" "Just a bit of fun." He smiled and laughed silently. I glared at him to no avail, knowing that even he if took it seriously, it would have no effect on him. I can't intimidate him no matter what I do. Was his experience that big that small threats are longer an issue to him? "Having a traumatized head right when you are going to your very first mission EVER, is not my definition of fun. Maybe to you." "And Emerald as well." I looked at him with shock and a hoof up next to my chest. Does she enjoy that kind of humor? Drive noticed my stare and dismissed it with a hoof. "Relax, she doesn't like that kind of stuff. She prefers to avoid injury, if possible." That gave me a small relief. If she was that kind of girl, I would be very worried about my future. ...Wait a minute, speaking of her. "Where is Emerald anyways?" "Oh, her?" Drive replied with no surprise in his voice, "She is probably sniffing your bed and fantasizing about you." What. "HUH!?" I quaked, completely shocked out by his answer, trying to ignore the imminent thoughts that came along with that sentence. I mean, what? Her? DOING WHAT? No way, she is way too nice to be doing that kind of stuff! Besides, why would she have an interest in me? Me! A changeling with a human soul and mind! Who in their righteous mind would want to have their way with a changeling, or me for an instance? -------------------------> SOMEWHERE, FAR AWAY AND NEARBY <--------------------------- *ACHOO* "Huh? Is somepony talking about me?" Said one of many creatures, just as many other females shared a moment with the universe by the outrageous question made by one young man. -------------------> Back with our changeling/human/not sure if hero protagonist <----------------- "Nah, I'm messing with ya." replied Drive, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Emerald is probably too pure hearted to perform that kind of naughty stuff." As soon as his words reached me, my heart made a small break and added relief to my mind. I sighed happily, knowing that such a thing didn't happen. To be honest, it would creep me the heck out if she did that kind of... stuff. If I have a saying in all this, it doesn't suit her at all. "Thanks for that. You almost gave me a heart attack." I added, ignoring my previous pain and relieving my chest in small circled movements. "I can't possibly imagine that sweet changeling doing that." "Yeah, you are right." He agreed, tapping his chin rather quickly, "She would just stalk you while sleeping and watch how your snores sounded 'adorable' to her ears." Urgk. Ow. "Eh?" "Yeah, she is too shy to confront the problem directly, so she would take advantage of the situation within a safe range." "Oh." I responded, my voice dry as sand on a high noon, "I-is that so?" "Maybe." He added. I think my heart just stopped. And some unknown arrow pierced my chest with brute force, leaving me speechless. If he only knew... "Who knows, I never fully understood her intentions, so..." He scooted closer to me, almost an inch next to my face, holding a coy smile and placing a hoof on my shoulder (Or whither, in equine terms based on how I looked like a horse) while whispering these terrifying words... "...So you better watch your back, kid. Who knows what might assault, stalk or sneak upon you, because if you fall... You won't have any idea what might happen... or worse... Take A-D-V-A-N-T-A-G-E of you." "Okay okay okay! IGETIT! I get it!" I yelled, backing away from him as fast as my legs would allow me, "I'll be more careful! Yeesh, you could go for a scare stand up and win first prize with high honors and all that crap!" His reaction was nothing more than a laugh and a smile to my embarrassed act. I could do nothing at my current position. He could laugh his butt off atf my, um, well, childish attitude towards sex, or sexual innuendos. But hey, is there a way for me to get something out of this? Probably not, but I could laugh at myself too. It did look a bit silly, in all honesty. Drive shook his head and got up, walking to where I was laying. His look changed though, it looked more compassionate, more understanding of what I just did. It seemed like a father's way to mock his child just for the fun of it, having both good times and enjoying each others company. Not forgetting to mention, Drive seems to have that kind of aura. Loyal, strict when it needs to be, but caring when the time comes. I suppose that he has his way around people, or rather, changelings to get more appeal and charm, whether he wants it or not. "Tranquilo, Fire." ("Take it easy, Fire.") He explained, while giving me a hoof towards my knocked body, offering a pick me up, "It's just teasing, you know better than that." "Uh, yeah. Yeah, yeah, sure. It's just two dudes having fun with jokes and training." I remarked as I accepted Drive's hoof and got back on my hooves. Dusting off some of the dirt on me, I shook my body, shivering out of pure instinct. Taking notice of the small leaf on my right hoof, I sat down on my rump and proceeded to remove it as I began to form my next sentence. "Nothing wrong about that." "Yup." "So..." I trailed, echoing the sort-of awkward silence around us. Not knowing what to do, or what was he planning next, I asked if it the training was still going. Receiving a surprising 'No' from his part, I wondered what he wanted, if there was something behind this answer. "Really? No more training?" "Precisely." "No strings attached?" "Nah." "No catch?" "None." "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Don't have any second thoughts about this?" "Por Dios Fire, quieres que te de una bengala en el cielo que grite, 'Ve a descansar, eso es todo por hoy.'? " ("My god, Fire, do you want a flare up in the sky does that shouts 'Go get some rest, that's it for today.'?") "Whoops!" I yelled as I took flight to the dark sky and headed to the grim looking castle. Looking back at the ground, I watched as Drive slowly became nothing more than small dot on the floor he was standing. However, I noticed something from him, a movement I couldn't figure out. He was flailing for some reason, almost as if a mosquito was bothering right in front of him. He kept going for a few seconds until I noticed something weird. Maybe he wasn't swatting a mosquito. Maybe he is trying to- "OW." ... Give me a message. Such as 'Look out for that wall.' Yeah, should have noticed earlier. Ouch, that is gonna hurt tomorrow. -----------------------------> Emerald, somewhere nearby <------------------------------ "Hm? Is someone talking about me?" Emerald expressed to herself, interrupting her activities for a moment. She debated if there was an actual conversation regarding her, but the changeling shrugged it off and continued with her main mission. "Mmmmmhmmm... Oh, he smells so gooooooood~" she expressed as she dug her nose deep into somepony's certain bed covers. Rolling in it, her body felt stimulated by the sensation and the smell it gave away. Feeling the sensation with so much passion, she gave another roll and her body screamed in ecstasy. "Oh, by the maker, if I could only have him in my grasp..." Somepony did not sleep well that night. -----------------------------------------> Mauricio, the next day <------------------------------------------- "Listen all of you maggots!" yelling with all her might, the commanding changeling in front of me made a stand for all of the newcomers standing next to me and a pile of other newbies lining up in a straight line. "I'm your commander in charge Second Lieutenant Leut! And all of you are nothing but a poor excuse for taken space!" Using some sort of magic amplifier for the voice, she made it very clear that she was not the type of changeling to joke around with. Her words echoed loud and noisy across the whole hive, or at least, that's what I believed. Walking slowly, but with a steady pace, Leut managed to somehow always cross my path whenever she yelled. Not much of a fan for screaming mares, but knowing what I'm going to do after this, well, it's worth the wait and ear piercing sounds. It was all fine until she stopped right in front of my location and me a curious look. I stiffened at her stare, straightened my head and felt some loose sweats coming out from the side of the head. Intimidated to say the least, she gave me a good look and stopped her ranting about how much of a loser we were or something like that. Not that I paid much attention to it, considering I have dealt with a lot pissed off people in my past. The Call Center event was never the same for me. My mind was suddenly filled with danger thoughts as Commander Leut didn't seem to take her eyes off of me. The others seemed to take notice of this, as they started breaking line formation and looming from their place just to have a look at my situation. Breathing rapidly increasing, anxious awareness rising, twitching movements and an unsure gesture were some of the passive side effects from her stare. I was feeling somewhat odd and yet at the same time, interested in what she was trying to see through. Now that I had the chance to take a better look at her, it was obvious that her physical appearance and voice was a mix of fem boy and tomboy, as odd as it may seem. It was indescribable at some point, but if her attitude had any hidden attributes to her personality, she could be either a mare in dire of strict discipline to hide her insecurities, or somebody who likes having control of the situations and give command while in that illusion of power that she may possess, just like many officers back on Earth used to do. Then again, this is not Earth, despite the similarities between us and them. Judging someone by just a short span of time will lead you to nowhere, for she could hide the biggest secrets of the whole planet and yet be an indescribable being out of control. Where am I getting with this? Probably nowhere, just a small thought that crossed my mind. Oh? Uh, yeah. Back to her. Her physical appearance was a short, orange stylish mane that held a tiny pony tail on the back of her head. Her eyes were blue just like the rest of them, but behind those blue eyes, there was a clear difference between the others and her. They were filled with either courage or recklessness. It's hard to distinguish those two sometimes. Her lips were nowhere out of the ordinary, except for that small diagonal cut which I assume is a scar, from the right side. Her ears, just like her horn, just an ordinary feature like the rest. However, her face structure was more... bold. A bit more squared than I would eventually see, and her muzzle wider than most mares I've met so far. Leut was unique, in a way, and if my instincts say something about it, it's that she was a veteran changeling when it comes to the battlefield. Perhaps she could rival Drive's experience just by the courageous aura she was emitting. "... I'll see you later in my office." Leut managed to whisper as she broke the stare and return to her original role. Oh, and she slapped anybody was sight seeing our little encounter with a baseball bat. Where she did pull that bat anyways? "That was odd." I thought to myself, relaxing ever so slightly from the confrontation, letting some of my muscles take a break from the stare challenge, or whatever it is you want to call it. But those finally words she whispered... to who was it really? Me or herself as a reminder? "I rather not have that option as the former. She is kinda creepy." I looked around and saw some of the smacked recruits looking at me funny. Do they know something I don't know? "Alright! So here is the deal you bunch of fillies scouts!" My thoughts were interrupted as soon as Commander Leut shouted once more, "I'm aware all of you are here for the debriefing and all that crap. So let's make it simple. Those who are heading to harvest mission head over to the south-west camp and you will get your orders and towns! The ones handling the creature hunter defense head to the castle, near the main gate! The not-so-new scouting party, go with Lt. Gaia. The lieutenant will be next to the headquarters. She will guide you and give the proceeded objective, as well your instructions for the scouting." Gaia... I've heard that name before... Wait, isn't she the guard right next to my room? She also does military service? Weird, I didn't think she was into that stuff. Then again, the hive is short on members and producing new changelings might be more trouble than it's worth. I suppose it is natural Gaia is willing to form part of the missions. But that means I'm teaming up with her. Leut said she is handling scouting missions. Simple logic, I guess. Thankfully, I know her and I can handle my way around others, not forgetting to mention that she is pretty nice to me. I like that. She is nice. "Well then," I expressed to myself openly, my heartbeats increasing second by second, "Better get moving-" "Hold it!" "Huh?" I asked, turning my head around to look for the source of the voice. What I saw was something I didn't like very much. "Oh, great..." Commander Leut herself with Swift next to her. I think I know where this can go from where I am standing right now. Ranging from *poorly* to *Lawrd have mercy on meh*. "Yes, you hot stuff, get your ass over here!" she yelled as Leut pointed a hoof right to the office looking building (Is it made of raw rock?) near her. "And make it quick, I don't like it when babes like you make a lady wait! Swift, get inside bad boy." "Yes, ma'am." was all I could decipher from his lip’s movements. He then proceeded to enter the office(?) and give me a sharp stare right before entering. In my defense, he is not that scary. It's just that his movements are too unpredictable. I don't know what he could plan or do within a 5 meter range. Another reason why I have a little trouble sleeping. Plus him not liking my presence doesn't make it any easier. Leut simply whistled to attract my attention and leaned her head towards my destination. I looked around and saw the same recruits holding a laugh or snickering at my downfall. Deadpanning at their reaction, I simply shook my head and silently realize that is the reason from the looks earlier today. Sighing at my fate, I slowly walked- A laser trail was right next to my hoof, making me look nervous at the site. I scrunched my face in terror, and looked at the source. Leut, holding a smirk and winking at me, a trail of smoke coming out of her horn. Like I said, I walked with a lot of pace towards the building. Oh boy! I feel like we are gonna have a good time. Because we are all friends! Yay! "So, here I am." I remarked, as I remained on a sitting position, with Leut leaning on a chair and Swift supporting his body on the wall, using his lower hooves as support. What amazes me is how he knows to use his lower body to stand up like that. Do they have that kind of intellectual knowledge to use a stand like that? Or is there some kind of creature here in Equestria that can do that? I suppose I can ask later. "Yes, you are." she copied, lifting one lower hoof to the desk's top. "You are here because you are what many claim to call you. A living rumor, a changeling who survived the harsh outside world, a meteor crash and dealt with many hardships." "Hardships?" I copied, scratching the back of my head, "Is there such thing about me?" "Is there?" she asked, more suspicious than anything. "Handling the queen's hypnosis, facing a puppet equivalent to the former captain's skills." Swift snarled at this, but made no comment about it, "Faced Equestrian's deadliest creatures and lived to tell the tale," Whoa, hypnosis? Equivalent to the former captain's skills? Fighting deadly creatures? Where is she getting all of this from? "Not forgetting to mention that you have a power so strong that even Ivy couldn't handle it alone. And Drive added to the formula as well, with training coming from him no less. That and many more." Leut smiled rather menacingly and licked her lips with temptation. I feel my cheeks reddening at her words for no particular reason. "If you weren't so innocent and cute, I would eat you up like a lollipop right on the spot." Yup, blood rushing to the top of my brain like a match being ignited on a November, 20th from the Mexican Revolution, followed up by a hyped shout on the hype train. "But I'm not here for hotshot hunting. But that can be arranged later..." Is it me, or is the room getting hotter? And why is Swift trying to stare me to death? This is not good. If I stay here more than I should, I fear something may happen to me. I... I gotta look for a way out of this! "Uh, yeah. Sure, but you called me for a reason, right?" I replied, Leut's stare not fazing, but intensifying instead. I gulped out of fear, but not backing down from the tension in the air. I need to force my way through to get out of here! "I'm here for my first mission, so, if you would please allow me to get to the point. No offense, Commander Leut, but changelings are counting on us to survive and make our lives safer each day. I'm willing to help them, and every second is valuable to everyone here." "Everyone?" More surprised on my words of choice rather than my speech. "Huh. I suppose you are right. Every second is valuable and wasting such time is such, a, crime!" She laughed and lowered the raised hoof on the table. "So, yes, I like the way you think. The way you are a direct guy when it comes down to doing the job. I like it... a lot. Growl..." She mimicked a hand gesture with her hoof and aimed at me, making me blush pretty hard. Even if they are a whole different creature, words are quite the... kick, if that is a way to say things. Flirting never fails with the right words. Oh, Swift, spare me from those death stares, for they will be, the death of me! See what I did there? It helps me. Spare me though. "But enough with words. I wanna see actions." Leut sprung from her spot and landed right in front of me, surprising me at the sudden reaction and making me take a step back. Leut then proceeded to extend a hoof and graze my chin, "If you are what the rumors seem to be, then I don't mind letting you have a piece of the action." "Um, in my defense-" I was interrupted once again, placing a hoof on my mouth by none other than Swift, who has the look of 'marked for death' towards me. Please stop it. I don't like it. "Oh, please, enough with the humble act. We both know what you can do." expressed Swift, who had yet to say a single word until now. I glared at him with fiery passion, "Oh, really?" "Yes. Really." "Uh-huh." "Swift, please, don't annoy my babe like that." Babe? Oh dear. "He has important things to do." "Yes. That. Now please stop pointing that dagger near my THROAT!" How did I not notice that before? Whoa! "Swift!" yelled Leut, apparently angered by her... friend's(?) actions. I'm not even sure what is Swift to the Commander. "Put the dagger down, now." Unfazed by her words, the changeling simply pulled the dagger away from my face and walked back to his original position. You know, if Leut was more of a formal officer, wouldn't laying threats upon his soldiers under him be considered subordination? Just saying, I don't like threats with pointy objects. Well, no one I know likes that. "Just making sure our guest isn't up to anything funny." I'M YOUR MAIN OBJECTIVE , THE GUY YOU GOTTA PROTECT. YOUR VERY QUEEN TOLD YOU TO PROTECT ME YOU NUMB NUT. "Oh, I'm sure he is not that kind of changeling. After all, we are family here!" More like a dysfunctional family to me. "Please, forgive Swift for his actions. This bad boy is jealous of you." "AM NOT!" he suddenly yelled. Welp, goodbye long nights of rest. "Oh shush." "If you can make him not point sharp things at me, then we are on equal ground." I responded, hoping to make a small arrangement. Leut nodded, but Swift turned his head away, probably angry by all this dispute. "Thank you." "You are welcome." Leut returned to her seat in a blink of an eye. Magic, I imagine. "I know that you want your mission already." "Yes please." And a ticket to 'Hasta luego' Village. "Hmph." Leut expressed, closing her eyes for a brief moment, making me think that she was coming up with something. Not before taking a small breath, she opened her eyes once more and stared at me with some sort of disinterest and annoyance altogether. "Well then. No point beating around the bush." Leut left the chair and headed to a nearby locker, with some sort of name written on it. I couldn't tell what it said, but it probably belonged to her anyways, seeing how this was her office. I mean, it is her office, right? The officer opened the said locker and pulled out some files in a yellow folder. Before she closed the locker, I managed to see a glimpse of a picture attached to it; war memories perhaps? Leut walked up to me and levitated the folder to my hooves. Obviously aware of the message, I took the folder and opened it. It contained some sort of rural towns pictures on them and very detailed information about the location. How to arrive, where, and who to contact. As I searched through the pages of the folder, I recorded into my mind some of the profiles about the changelings there disguised as some of the rural villagers. Continuing with the debriefing, Leut spoke once more, catching my attention again. "This is what you will do. A plain and simple mission.Go in, extract the harvested love from the villagers and come back home, take care of any suspicious target in the area or outside the hive. A bit dull if you ask me, for somepony your caliber." I looked at her with an intrigued face. She seemed bored for some reason, but it didn't take a brilliant mind to figure out why. "It's nothing you can't handle, but seeing how determined you are to get your mission done, how about a little bet?" "A bet?" I replied, unsure of my answer, "Um, ok? I mean, I'm not into that kind of stuff, but..." Hesitating a bit, my mind was unclear if I wanted to hear the bet, seeing how uncomfortable I was at the moment. However, curiosity peeked over the horizon and threw all precaution out the window. I was bound to have a challenge lately, so why not now? Maybe life could see it as a break. "Yeah, why not?" "Lovely!" chimed Leut, meanwhile Swift was just shaking his head in disapproval. Screw that guy, not like I wanted his favor after that little trick he pulled on me. "Seeing how you are heading with a squad of recruits, I want you to take lead for the mission. Get there and come back, safe and sound with all your colts safe and sound." That's it? Just be the leader? I can do that. "So... you want me to be leader?" "Affirmative." "Um, not wanting to sound rude Lieutenant Leut, but that bet sounds too easy to be true." "Wait, you thought that was the bet?" I nodded and she laughed, "Oh my. C'mon Fire, you actually made it sound like you were serious there." I just stared at her with a leaned head and a oblivious expression. "Oh, you are serious." For the first time in my residence here, I saw Swift snicker at the given situation. Well, at least he is not an all hatred-fueled machine on the inside. Despite his comedy aspects. Leut seemed confused at my reaction and appeared to have no response towards me. She showed a concerned expression and looked away for a moment. The concerned changeling was thinking about something, and no doubt it was about me. After a few more seconds, she looked determined, almost as if she remembered something very important. Mumbling to herself, she nodded and looked back at me with the infamous look she had earlier. "I had completely forgotten about the amnesia issue. You can't recall anything at all?" I don't know why she was asking this, but perhaps she wanted to make sure the info was on point. Expressing a troubled face, I stated that I can recall some things and some other that weren't before. However, past that point, it's all in blank. Or perhaps I just didn't want my humanity identity to be found and being held prisoner for who knows how long. Because, you know, a crazy sentient creature who claims to be a former alien to the world you are stranded after a mysterious fall from my apartment and a meteor falling out of nowhere coincidentally happening at the same time is something you wouldn't accept as normal. Yikes. Even I surprise myself with all the babbling. Anyways, back to topic. "Huh. So they were true. But does that mean..." was all I could hear from what Leut whispered as she pointed the tip of her hoof to her mouth and tapped it slowly. She shrugged all of the sudden and shook her head. "No... it must be a mistake. Still that doesn't matter, one can never really change." "Um, Leut?" I called out. "Is something wrong?" "Nothing sweetie. Just talking to myself." Leut replied, pointing a hoof to me. "Anyways hotshot, you still interested in that bet?" "At this point, I can't say no. I'm actually interested." "Wonderful!" she claimed, letting a small giggle, "Since I gave you the place of leader of the current squad, here is what you need to do." "Alright. I'm all ears." "I need you to pick up something that I need. Something very valuable to me. Something that happens to be around the exact village you are going to." she eagerly pointed out. A smug smile was plastered all over her face and a small shiver came down my spine. Something was wrong, almost as if my actions were not meant to be done. "I... sure, I can do that." "Charming. Now get that file and reunite with your squad. You should start getting to know your acquaintances right away, shouldn't you?" There! My chance to escape! "You still haven't told me what to recover besides what the folder says. You know, the bet?" Dammit Mauricio! "Oh, right." she sheepishly stated. "What I need you to pick is something called 'Fang's Orb'. Do that little bet and I'll teach you something very useful..." I have no idea what that us or it could be. By the expression of Swift, it must be something important. Tampering with important issues are never a good idea, but says that is the case? Anyways, it shouldn't be hard. "Doesn't seem like an impossible task. Count me in." I responded, full of confidence for some reason. Leut seemed excited by this and walked towards me, adding some sort of... movement to her body? I can't tell what she is trying to do. She stood in front of me with a grin, making me feel uncomfortable. Leut used her hoof to raise my chin and closed the distance between her face and mine. "I knew you were smart. Here's a little motivation for your trip." as soon as her words leave her mouth, she kisses my cheek, making me bolt in the place with the sudden action. "Uh..." I blushed, and hard. Swift's expression says that he now wants to kill me. Great. "Now get going. Don't wanna be late, do you?" Leut chimed as she walked away and headed to her desk. "Uh... right! Leave! Now! Chao!" I immediately ignited my legs into full motion and ran to the door, leaving the scene behind without a doubt. Running as far as my legs allowed me to. I kept the throttle going, unconsciously doing full circles around the camp with many of my fellow changelings looking at me with either awe or sheer amount of weirdness from my display. I may not have started to do counts of how many laps I did, but it was about 20 or so. Managing to get my senses a little more into place, I realized that I was making a fool out of myself. All it took to make everything look completely black, was a bark from a familiar looking pony. "Hey, isn't that Ivy-" *Thump* I swear that wall wasn't there before. Like, I ran around a lot. I have seen things. And that wall was not one of them. "....things get out of..." Oh.... my head.... "Really... trust is not...." Wha? ... Did I... Did I crash into something again? "...Perhaps he could.... but that must...." Carajo. 'Damn it' How many times has it been now? Eight? Ten? I think this is happening more often than one would like. "... At this point it is useless to... Do you really believe...." Wait. I think I'm hearing something. Or... someone as a matter of fact. What are they talking about? " There is no argue there... it must be something from...." 'Something from'? Is there something I'm missing here? "Well then... No point standing around." Hold on. Are they done? Dang it, I couldn't make out what they were talking about. Well, even if I focused on them, I really took a good hit on my head, full speed no less. With wings and all that jazz. Maybe I can scan my surroundings. "But still... that would affect everything. Are you sure this..." Yeah... no. My head is too dizzy anyways to even try to listen their conversation. No point trying to focus in their talk. Besides, I have a small ringing on my ears and no clue of who are them or where am I. I feel a spongy floor, but rusted and hard as well. So I'm not in a bed thingy, that's a start. Next, my body... Well, apparently one of the squad leaders is not in good conditions in the forehead. But my body feels heavy; must be my head doing miracles to the mind and body. I can still feel my horn though, despite the fact of the wall crash. But it feels kind of odd... a special healing gel(?) could be on it for all I could know. "No, I'm not. But he is capable of doing...." The atmosphere feels... normal, actually. I don't feel anything unusual in the air. No hostile auras, no awkward moments, no nothing. Considering it's me, nothing happening equals to something bigger happening. Which it usually leads to awkward or stressful situations. I don't like those. Not a bit. However, trying to move does bring feels rather stingy, so movement is limited at the moment. Well, restricted if I don't wanna feel the one thing we all share. Pain. "...As you command. He is now..." Other than the average temperature around -28°C from what I can decipher- my spot, there is no heat hitting at any parts of my body, so that means I'm inside somewhere, with no conventional window leading a long-ass distance light between me and the sun who so conventionally sets to tease those who like to rest. Amiright' lads? You are right lad. Cheers lad. Wait what. "Thank you. Now, I'm going to... him right... ready?" No, seriously. What was that? "Ready." Huh? "Clear!" All I could feel was my body oddly being energized for no reason, making my eyelids straight up open with lightning speed and look around in dazed state. I soon saw my body move on its own and jump from wherever I was and stick to the ceiling. Shaking my head in a zoned state, I unconsciously shouted rather sophisticated, "Things don't just happen in this world of arising and passing away. We don't live in some kind of crazy, accidental universe. Things happen according to certain laws, laws of nature. Laws such as the law of karma, which teaches us that as a certain seed gets planted, so will that fruit be. Said by Sharon Salzberg. Read by a maniac with voices in his head." As soon as I spelled that out, I regained my sight for a brief moment. I spotted Ivy with the most incredulous look I have ever seen before and... Spark? The guy from Drive's class? Whoops, crazy mode activated again. I sprang from the ceiling at top mach speed and landed on the beige floor with only the tip of my left hoof using some sort of magic help. Cracking my head upwards incredibly fast, I gazed at Ivy immediately and spouted, in a heavy American nobleness accent, "It is not like I have gone crazy, I just don't want to take any chances. You never know what could happen. Said by none other than Ruth Bader Ginsburg. Read and written by a dude with ADHD. Look it up. Do it." I remained motionless for a few seconds and stared deep into her mature and adorable blue eyes, while she was still wearing a confused mask all over her face. Did I say adorable and mature together? I did. Huh. Go figure. Oh, yikes, here it comes. I grabbed whatever inertia I had with me and sprung from my place, looping in the air thrice and landing on my left hoof again and making a weird kung-fu pose right in front of Spark, who was hardly believing what he was seeing. Standing on my back left hoof and posing the right side diagonally, I held my right clenched hoof arm close to my chest and the other open hoof pointing upwards at the tip of my chin. Holding a foolish expression on my face, I stated in a goofy voice, "I believe that if life gives you lemons, you should make lemonade... And try to find somebody whose life has given them vodka, and have a party. Once expressed Ron White on a white bed with a Ron alcohol next to it. Read by guy who saw a typo." Feeling the energy draining fast, I somehow managed to find the time to move at a quick pace and jump at the limited space where I was currently in. Using my wings as a temporary boost, I glided down to the ground slowly and stood in two hooves, standing like my former self and form. A human. Ivy no longer had the confused look and replaced it with one about to lose it in laughter. Her fangs showing up, one of her eyes twitched in resistance of the goofy situation I was showing once more. She wanted to laugh, and badly. Finding a will to speak, she spoke. "I... I have no idea what just happened. You..." as expected, she had her wish to laugh in place, but barely resisting her very limit. Placing a hoof on her lips and struggling not to burst out in what could be described as a hilarious scene, she kinda crouched and held her hooves in her tummy. Yes, that's right. Tummy. I said it. What you gonna do? All it took was one more break through and she was done. Ivy would be bursting out in laughter, Spark doing whatever he liked to do and everyone around would hear it. Yet, she refused to let go. Looking up one at me more time, sweat pouring out like a waterfall, she managed to spread a couple of coherent sentences. "You... okay... F-Fire? Need... nee-need any... help!?" I explained nothing, as I continued to remain in my bipedal stance and looking serious for once. However, a smug and a raised eyebrow was everything my mind thought it needed and decided to continue the actions I can't yet explain to this day onward. With my "normal" voice and hinted comedy tone, I spoke once more. "My psychiatrist told me I was crazy and I said I want a second opinion. He said okay, you're ugly too. Rodney Dangerfield stated, nuff said. Expressed by a changeling who was an alien before but refuses to let everypony here know." That was it. The famous and veteran Ivy, known for her disciplinary methods and ways, started to laugh like a maniac and roll on the floor like nobody's business. It was a rather cute laugh, if not creepy at all for how loud it was, but cute, despite details. I looked at Spark from my position, still standing on two legs and he seemed like he was imagining all this, smacking his head a couple of times to see it was reality or fiction. My friend, this is the definition of real. Get used to it. "Okay," I chimed, already feeling tired from all the adrenaline-pumped action, "I think Imma lay down on the floor for a while. You cool with that?" He replied with a silent response and weirded out expression. I acknowledged that as a yes. "Thank you. See you in a few minutes." I dropped to the floor, face first, stayed there for a while. Feeling sleepy, I got comfortable somehow and fell asleep right on the spot. Today was a weird day. But I can't complain. Why is that a thingy? Who knows. But it exists. No one asked for it, but it is there. Embrace the sensation. And now, sleep.Tu boca, es una boca sucia! XD More like "Hasta luego en mi cama"~ X3 Author's Note This is a chapter than was intended to go out sooner, but life likes to have as an unbreakable toy sometimes and have me out of my comfort zone. Plenty of times. It has been hell for me, but hey, I gotta do with what I have, right? So, yes. Sorry for that wait. More is coming the future and I hope you can endure the agony of waiting for me to come up with weird stuff that somehow manages to fit into the scenario and plot (butts are coming along the way, so get ready for saucy stuff short up ahead! Yay!) The chapters are getting sorted out and with me doing most of the job (Bullshit, it's the editor's job that has it the worse), it has been hard, no lies. But I won't stop. I don't want to, honestly. It has been real fun in the ride lately. I rather stay in than leave just like that. So... yeah. Just rambling for me and you guys. It has always been like that, eh? Well then. I have more bull-spit in my mind to type and a new business to attend. It's going to a real roller coaster for me and me only. Well family too and all that, but yes. Ups and downs. Simple as that. With that said, I'm not completely comfortable with the middle part, but I went all out in the end. It was fun. See ya around!
12: Why do I always like to make an flashy entrance?Help! I'm not a changeling! Chapter 12: "Why do I always like to make an flashy entrance?" Edited by Anonymous 0. I sorta have a voice in my head. It tells me to behead stuffy bearded animals. Can't imagine why that is bad. -------------------------------> "F.I.R.E." Mauricio <---------------------------------------- _MISSION STATUS: ONGOING_ _OBJECTIVE: HARVEST LOVE FROM HAKARIK VILLAGE_ _SIDE OBJECTIVE: MULTIPLE OBJECTIVES DETECTED. ANALYZING... A) UNDERTAKE THE DUTY OF KNOWING YOUR SQUAD_ B) INTERACT WITH THE CURRENT SQUAD LEADING THE HARVESTING ASSIGNMENT OF HAKARIK VILLAGE. SPEAK WITH SABER RANK BEAK AND ACKNOWLEDGE THE EXTRACTION_ C) KEEP YOUR PROFILES AND DISGUISES UP AT ALL TIMES AND DON'T BE DISCOVERED. TRACK DOWN AND ERASE ANY RELEVANT MEMORY OF ANY SUSPECT AWARE OF YOUR TRUE PRESENCE. KEEP IT SIMPLE_ D) ???_ _CURRENT LOCATION: STANDBY... RECON SUCCESSFUL_ (_V.I.C._) SQUAD LEADER, CHANGELING "F.I.R.E.", LESS THAN 350 METERS AWAY FROM THE VILLAGE_ SGT. CHANGELING "Boa Hunt", 5 METERS RIGHT TO LEADER'S POSITION_ CPL. CHANGELING "Cabin Platinum" 1.2 METERS LEFT TO LEADER'S POSITION_ PVT. CHANGELING "Scarlet Fall" 2.5 METERS DOWN FROM LEADER'S POSITION_ STANDING BY FOR NEW INFORMATION_ ... CURRENT TEAMMATE "Boa" IS GLARING AT ME WITH- "The Maker is my witness, if you don't shut up Scarlet, I'll try out my amazing, but somewhat new, sewing abilities to shut that trap of yours!" shouted Boa as he coldly glared at poor Scarlet for acquiring new information for her next report back at the hive. Looking back from where I was sitting, I idly stared at the newfound and beautiful background moving along with the train's speed. Colorful mountains in the distance, vivid landscapes shifting ever so often below the mountainside gaze, and the constant view of clouds taking all sorts of forms from animals to inanimate objects, I perceived what my eyes could ever imagine as nothing more than a perfect, breath-taking sight for sore eyes. The restless movement of the background, combined with the hot wind blowing from one of the open windows of the train, was more than enough to make me sleep effortlessly on one of the seats and wait for the train to arrive towards our next destination. That said, it could happen at any given moment if it weren't for my squad's current situation. Letting out a small, but concerned whine, I rubbed the back of my head slowly; watching my new squad bicker like a bunch of children forced on sharing seats was something that added some stress to, well, everything. I sighed poorly and tried to intervene, but it was too late before I could say anything on the matter. "But Boa! You know I need this! What happens if I don't pick on every possible information?" Scarlet, a female changeling from my squad, whined as she pressed her hooves on her head and started to rock back and forth, concerned over little details that no one but apparently her, happen to care about. "Chrysalis's knows what will they do to me if I miss something! I can't a single detail escape from my grasp. I simply can't!" "Oh, don't worry. There is a solution to that." responded Boa with an unsettling tone, "It's called, 'Doing nothing', a perfect strategy from moi perfect guide to achieve great things. Let others do the work for you, and one day they will at your door. It's fool proof!" he chimed with a hoof under his chin. Looking at the couple argue over something that was supposed to happen much later on, made me think if they actually took things seriously from time to time, or they were simply morons with their minds going places others wouldn't appreciate very much. But that being said... I can't express myself saying that I was quite fond of the idea of having to make a report every time we came from a mission, but hey, it makes sense in the end. Checking up on the other changeling's work was ideal if you wanted to keep everything within reach and collected. But still, kinda boring. "I think I saw a butterfly." said the last member of my squad as he gazed upon the window with an indescribable expression. Moving his head sharply, he took a sad expression all of the sudden, "Oh no! The butterfly died! I even gave it a name!" "Well, tough luck Cabin, it wasn't going to survive anyway." replied Boa as he looked over Cabin's expression and explained without any remorse. "It is better dead than it was alive." "Boa, I know Cabin can be a bit of a airhead- Sorry, a complete airhead from time to time, but would you please consider somepony's feelings before talking?" Cabin added something like 'Oh, nevermind. It was dead already.', but Boa's voice ruled over Cabin's and it was barely understandable. "Fine, but you know how I like to answer someone and have no consequences about it. And before anything else, stop what you are doing. You are not taking every simple detail on the reports because that will make me do work, which I don't want." "I can't!" she quivered as she grabbed her head and it shook with fear. Boa could be seen annoyed by this, and was about get to another point, but I then intervened. "Alright, both of you, knock it off." I stated, grabbing the attention of both changelings, "There is plenty of time before the train reaches the town, so try to not ripping each other's throat until then, okay?" Both of them stared at me with worry, and hesitation, trying not to make a fool out of themselves right in front me if I may guess, as their minds tried to make this happen. "Yeah, sure. I'll be more gentle next time." whispered Boa as he crossed his front hooves and laid back on the back seats, "Tell me if anything happens." "Got it." I added. Looking back at Scarlet, she fidgeted with her hooves in the air and tried to respond, but was too nervous to say anything, "And Scarlet," the changeling flinched at my call, "You don't need to be so shy around me. I don't bite, and I don't plan on starting now. You said it yourself, right? We are all in this." "I know... but we already talked about this, back at the hive. That chat is over, this is the real me. A major academy nerd who enjoys working!" Crude, but relevant to what she explained to me earlier. "And also, I get nervous around others when it comes down to a mission. Not forgetting to mention, you are practically much more famous, interesting and important than me. I can't help but... feel like that, especially around somepony like you." Again, they weren't so subtle about their feelings, but I suppose they aren't very careful about expressing concern with each other. Still, I can't seem to grasp that whole thing about me being more important than me. "I doubt that I'm more important Scarlet." I dismissed her statement, with a hoof in front of me. "Again, we are all on this together. Everyone is practically family. So stop from stepping down your self-esteem and take it a bit easier-" "I have to step up." She cut me off, catching me off guard. "I can't drag you down and make you look more..." Scarlet seemed to trail off, looking for the right adjective in the situation. "Common?" "More like unworthy." "Again, I'm not that all mighty changeling just because of some rumors spreading around." I insisted, yawning all of the sudden. "But you did survive a meteor crash, right?" "Yes, but..." "And took wing and training under the orders of the retired Commander Drive, former Silent Sword member, right?" "Again, true, but-" "And faced the queen itself!" she chimed with a voice full of awe. "Okay, now you are exaggerating." "A-am I?" she stuttered at my remark. Shaking a little, she seemed to become suddenly shy again. Not wanting to toy with her anxiety anymore, I took a breath in and sighed. "No Scarlet. You are right. I, indeed, faced Chrysalis in a way more than one." Even if that didn't go well. Besides, I was very lucky to avoid punishment if that seemed to be something right down stupid. "See? I can't let your reputation be stained by my incompetence!" she went full circle and spouted words of inspiration- more to herself than me, honestly- without any warning. "I have to- no, I need to become a better changeling to live up to your expectations!" "There are NO expectations! Just do what you do best and guide me through the mission..." I thought to myself, not having the courage to speak up. I could, but she would insist on thinking me as an idol and, in all honesty, my mind was rather troubled from stress. I'm looking forward to complete my first duty, not to expect others to do things to please me. "Not me!" intervened Boa, holding a hoof from his place towards the ceiling from where we could see, "I'm just happy to have somepony capable of doing things right for once! And strong too. Less work for to me to do." I glared with both relief and mild annoyance at Boa's hoof as it slowly descended back to its owner place. Erasing any trace of my glare, I looked back at Scarlet once more, holding a hoof in front of me. "Look," I commanded with the right tone, "I don't know what you may have heard about me, but you should probably just give it up. I'm not that superstar everyone thinks I am." "Nonsense!" Scarlet meekly shouted, holding a hoof close to her mouth and almost gasping. Almost is the key word here. Her eyes drifted from me and looked down to the ground in cold disbelief. That is, until a light bulb appeared on top of her head. And crashed forth to her left, vanishing just like it appeared. "No... Boa. It must be him! He must be a bad influence on you! He needs to learn this from my hoof!" Hold on, what? "Um, that is not-" Before I could even continue my sentence, Scarlet leaped from my place with a huge momentum, landing where he was and beating the heck out of whatever Boa must be made of. Grunts of pain could be heard across the train room, several hoof colliding with the flesh of Boa's helpless body. At least, that is what should be heard. I dared not to look at the massacre taking its place, and rather just lean my head towards the seat where Scarlet was and rested there, hearing what could be transpiring back there. I remained there in shock, as the hits could be heard like a brick hitting the pavement of a street 5 feet away from anyone. It sounded constant and painful, if the grunts were any indication. But just as it began, it suddenly stopped. Boa's voice was silenced, and the sounds of something being dragged across the floor took place across the room. Remaining still as the sounds echoed through the wagon, there was sudden noise which suggested that a door opened. One could only imagine what she did. What was she thinking astounds- no, terrifies me, but it also gave me a good idea who not to mess with or give any bright ideas. Then again, Boa could be faking it? Well, she didn't look that weak, and had a nice butt(?), but... Hmm, let's say it's best if I don't make her mad. For everyone's sake, especially mine. The door closed. I could hear muffled noises behind the metal door, and dared to look at what was happening behind me. Well... If blood could have been found, there was no need to use my changeling senses. It looked like someone had a chaotic battle right next to me and used everything in their arsenal to make the most damage possible. Looking astonished, sweat began to form on my neck as a sense of dread loomed over me. I gulped, fearing that if Scarlet could that to his teammate, then I might actually feel pity for the enemy. If only I knew who was the enemy. Poor bastards. "Oh, they are doing friendship punches! So adorable!" said Cabin, speaking once again and letting me know what was on his mind. I couldn't help but shudder a bit, regarding the most recent event. "It has been a while since Small Left gave Boca a friendship punch!" "... Friendship punch?" I asked, baffled at Cabin's innocent commentary. I looked at the door, reluctant of their current relationship, but oddly relaxed knowing it wasn't the first time. "Yeah, because Small Left likes to work a lot, Boca usually gives her a lot of good vibes and raise her mood all day!" He chimed, unaware of the actual danger this presented. "Although, I can't understand why they always like to leave me alone after they play together. I wish I could play too." Out of context, that could transcribed into something else. NO. Bad Mauricio. Leave that to your brother. "Well, it's best if you don't." I remarked, lifting my eyebrow, questioning what I had yet to see, "It looks like it hurts a lot." "Oh, don't worry! If it hurt, Boca wouldn't go to sleep so fast! And that's because I know how strong she is!" "I don't think Boa agrees with you." "Oh. Well, that's weird." he revealed, seeing how his simple mind couldn't wrap up the actual consequences of... that. Heck, he can't remember their names correctly. That is why he pronounces everyone's name in a similar way, but always missing something. Lucky for him, Five does sound a little like Fire and it sounds like nice code-name, so I can't complain about his naive conscience taking control. "Eh... don't worry Cabin." I added, attracting his attention somehow, "I'm sure they know what they are doing. I could be wrong. You could be right." "I could be right!?" "Yes. For all intends and purposes, you could." "Yay!" he lifted both front hooves and shook them with happiness, "I did good! Thanks Five! You are my new great friend!" "Um, yay?" I replied, unsure of how to respond to the big guy. "Now, if you excuse me, I'm going to watch the movie again." Cabin then proceeded to look outside and stare at the scenery. If this train had more passengers on board, I can't imagine what kind of chaos it could take place. I shiver once more, trying to forget what just happened. If I was lucky, this mission might actually go smooth without any casualties. Then again, this is my new squad... How did I ended up with them? Most important of all, why did I took the mantle of a broken squad when they had yet to heal from their past wounds? ------------------------------> "F.I.R.E." Mauricio, 2 hours earlier<--------------------------------- "And this, is your squad!" explained the changeling scout, as he guided me to my new team. "I hope you four can get along!" Taking his brief moment, his eyes looking concerned about something, he looked back and forth, almost expecting something to show up. Taking a good view of the situation, he eagerly left and shouted a good luck before leaving the scene. "Um, hi?" I called out reluctantly at the three changelings before me, unsure of what to do. Now, I would be lying if I said that I expected my new squad to be somewhat unique and strong, which it is what I got, don't get any funny ideas. But I never expected to see... well, this. "Hello sir! It is a great honor to finally meet you!" said the single female standing out of my group. I knew this because of the curves and body types I have learned around the hive. It's not hard to miss, especially if it is a high pitched voice. "My name is Scarlet Fall, but you can call me whatever you want!" 'Scarlet' then proceeded to take my hoof and shake it firmly, much to my surprise. Taking a good look at her appearance, I immediately noticed the medium, knotted-style red hair trend falling out of her right side, making honor to the name itself and the obvious blue eyes everyone in the hive had. Her body wasn't anything out of the extraordinaire, a bit bigger on the rump, but that was it. However, I did notice a pair of glasses poking out of the blue, leather saddlebag she was carrying around that had autumn leaf image on the front. I could only assume they were for show, but who knows. Anything can happen at this point. "Uh, not so sure about the honor part, but it is nice to meet you." She let go of my hoof and gestured a welcome sign at her other friends, "I'm Fire, nice to make your acquaintance, um-" "Yes buddy. We know who you are." interrupted the yellow haired changeling, wearing short styled cut, despite the rough look he imposed at first glance. "Fire The Rose-Changeling, Jade's sight, the V.I.C., the meteor-shower guest, the sole survivor of the Rose Hive. You are pretty famous around here." Just like Scarlet, Boa's body didn't stand out much, but it had its fair share of experiences judging by the rough looking exterior, seemingly like dried scales. A cut or two could be seen from here to there, but it wasn't much of a showoff to be honest. They were small scars which required a fledged look at it to notice them. However, it wasn't unusual around here, taking into account the situation we are constantly living. "Um, thank you, er-" "Boa Hunt. But most of my friends call me Boa, so feel free to call me that." 'Boa' gestured a military hoof movement, which my brother used to do back when I was still a human. I remember that meaning a hello gesture, but it could be a something else here. I could ask him, but that would be later. And what does V.I.C. stand for? Very Important Changeling? ... I think I answered my own question. "Will do." And last, but not least, was the big guy out of the three. No, seriously, he had a bigger body structure of all three changeling. I even felt a little intimidated by his stature, but knowing we were on the same boat, I felt a wave of relief over me. I started to notice his physical appearance more, taking notes of little details about him. He had no hair save for the colorless scale popping from the back of his head, forming like a pike and aiming down to his body, not leaving the center once. The changeling, similar to Boa, had small scars on him, but due to his size, they seemed to be more than you could chew, giving away a sense of fortitude, someone who doesn't go down that easily. It made think twice about provoking him with small comedy. Hopefully, I could be on good terms with him. It felt a little more awkward with the big guy, since he didn't say anything. "Um..." Standing still, I shifted a little from where I stood and gestured a greeting hoof, looking right into his eyes with new found confidence. "You may know me already, but I'm Fire." I assured my pose and straightened my hoof even farther into the changeling, "Nice to meet you." "Hello!" chimed the big changeling, wearing a unusual high pitched voice that came out of a voice modifier. No, wait, more like forcing a guy's voice to be heard with a higher pitch. "My friends call me Cabin. Are you my new friend?" Taken back by new voice, I shook it off moments later and focused on his question. "Well," I asserted with confidence, "If you we all work together and help each other out, I'm sure we can be very good friends." 'Cabin' didn't answer back. He simply looked at my hoof with wonder and stared at it. Confused by this, I called the big guy again. "Cabin? You okay?" He shook his head and started to focus on me, almost as if he got distracted by something. "Um, yes." he replied with a weird tone, waiting a few seconds before answering again, "I am okay." "Uh, that's great." I replied. Much to dismay, he made things a little odd, more than I would like. "Nice to meet you Five!" he incorrectly responded as he called out my new name wrong. "Um, Cabin," I corrected reluctantly, staring at him with concern, "My name is not Five, it's pronounced Fire." "Yes, I heard your name is Five." the big changeling responded once again, saying my name wrong for a second time. "Mine is Cabin!" Feeling a little annoyed by this, I corrected this, "No, it is Fire." "Five?" "Fire." "Five." "Fire?" "Five!" "Fire." "Five?" "No, ugh, it's-" I held my hoof in front of me, popping a fire spell over it, "My name literally means fire." "Woah, fire!" he trembled, surprise by the spell. "Yes! My name is Fire!" "Yes, I get it. Your name is Five." "Argh! No. Fire!" "Where!?" he spun and looked for an actual 'fire' instead the conversation point. Feeling like something is about to pop, I placed my hooves on the sides of my head and rubbed, trying to get a good sense of when did this get out of control. Sighing, I let it stay like that and started breathing. Cabin was still looking for a fire, but he soon calmed down and returned to his original position. He noticed me once again, and chimed, "Hello!" "Yes, hello." I echoed, anger pouring out of my every word. Extending my hoof another time, I remained there for an answer. I waited there for his response once more, realizing he wasn't talking again, surprisingly. Retracting my hoof, I accommodated myself for a second time, hoping to get an answer out of him. Again, he expressed nothing, making this conversation more awkward than it should be. "Um, Sir Fire?" I looked back at the voice of Scarlet and found her looking at me in a consoling manner. "Yes?" I replied, still a bit upset about all this. "Please... um, don't mind Cabin. He tends to be a little..." she waits expectantly, hoping to express what her mind has to say. "Naive would be appropriate." "And the queen doesn't mind?" I asked with curiosity. She shook her head and beamed a small smile, "Not much, but our queen allows him to go with us since we know each for quite some time." Boa nods in approval, smirking as well, "Cabin may not be bright anymore, but he is one heck of a bull when it comes down to raw strength. Ain't that right, buddy pal friend amigo?" "I like to think sometimes I'm a centipede." he inexplicably announced as he smiled with innocence, "A lot of legs and lots of walking!" "Uh, yeah! That's right! You have like 10 legs in each one! Now that is power!" Boa replied, irrelevant to what and where the conversation was supposed to go. "High hoof Cabin!" Boa lifted his right hoof and Cabin replied, but with brutal force. Boa shrieked in pain and held his highly likely broken hoof, containing himself from shouting. I stared at them like I was watching a video on a odd and weird area of YouTube. Scarlet, who was beside me the whole time, simply sighed and shook her head. Who are these changelings? How come I only heard about them until now? "Guys, please, could you please not make an scene in front of our new leader? We scared enough changelings just to have another incident." Boa kept holding his hoof close to and nodded ever so slightly. Cabin replied with a yes and stood still. Feeling a little uncomfortable, I watched them as Scarlet pull out a small tube from the saddlebag, with a blue substance in it. She then proceeded to apply a blue gel on Boa's leg, mouthing something that sounded like a nag. Boa glared at her, but looked away, hesitating on doing or saying something. Looking to the other side, Cabin remained just like I saw him a bit ago, which, oddly enough, seemed to not move a muscle at all. And to think I was leading this team. I grew uneasy on the thought alone, but remained determined as the mission went through my mind. Scarlet didn't took too long and and walked in front of me, stopping afterwards. "Um... sorry you to see that. Boa knows better than to simply test Cabin's strength just to make a point." "I assume it's not the first time." "Nor it will be the last." I winced at that comment, and looked at the now pouting Boa, holding his hoof like it was about to fall off. Cabin was still... well, he was not moving at all. Concerned about the... tiny events that happened in front of me, I reluctantly asked Scarlet a few things. "Does this occur often?" She tilted her head to one side, pouting and looking at the sky altogether. A small flush of red was barely on her cheeks. "Rarely... but it rarely affects our objective." "I meant inside the hive, but outside is also okay." She twitched in surprise and smiled with embarrassment. "Oh, yeah. A lot. Sorry, but Cabin doesn't know when to hold back with us. And Boa seems to never learn." "And you seem to take care of them very often, right?" "... Yes." "Fair enough. Would you mind answering a few a questions, just so to fill me in with what I need to know?" "Absolutely. What do you need to know?" I pondered my choices, and decided to know the most basic at the moment. I could get to know my team better when we are not focused on a mission. So, I asked about them in short to get a good grasp of their abilities. Sounded a bit personal when I thought about it again, but Scarlet didn't seem to mind at all my questions. Answering between the time of service and how they met, it seems that these three go way back before the invasion, not to mention they are quite older than me, putting myself in a more compromising and pressuring position. The town was a scout mission, nothing more, but she explained that in any case of thing going bad- which resulted in her stuttering multiple times and looked adorable doing so- she explained to avoid panicking and focus on solving the problem. How to solve that problem was something I had yet to know. But in any case, as time went by, Boa and Cabin were called and started to give specific details on the strengths and weakness of each one. Cabin Platinum- That last name reminds me of something, not sure what-, being the strongest of the four, was brute force and offensive magic. His power was something to reckon, as Scarlet pointed out that it more than three changeling to compare his fortitude. It was astonishing, explained the mare in her words. But his mental capacity was... limited. And somehow, he didn't mind being called 'Slow thinker' or 'Dumb' by Boa's words. By the looks of it, Scarlet kept Boa in his place when this things happened. However, since he was not quite bright, a single order or a good persuasion could make him an easy target or an excellent distraction if needed. I really, really hoped that wasn't needed. Boa Hunt was a persuasive fellow, as well as charmer. His speed and diplomacy would come in handy when things got complicated or I needed a hand persuading. However, his anger tends to get the better of him very rarely when he sees his friends being harassed, bullied, or anything revolving us getting hurt when it becomes very aggressive. It's a downside that could turn around make things really complicated, so he is not sent on aggressive or dangerous mission due to that small factor. Also, I would like to add, he calls himself a mares' man, but wow. That jab Scarlet did right there and then... wow. Pack-a-punch in small packages, huh? Scarlet Fall, just like she introduced herself, was the analytical expertise on the group. Her mind may be a somewhat of an ass kisser when it came down to status and rank, but don't get cocky around her. She was presented as a great thinker and tactical adviser. Scarlet could give great advice and wisdom upon the choices I could take if required. Just ask something and she will explain anything you need to know or all you could possibly at the time. The Private Fall even gave me a profile of herself as requisite to explain things about herself if she couldn't keep her composure. That presented a big hole on her- NO WAIT, STOP RIGHT HENTAI SCUM. CONTEXT. Anyways, she might be tough at times, but gets easily overwhelmed if the situation if looking grim, or whenever she is threatened by a mob or someone pushing her around. This causes her to lose her stand and feel either overwhelmed or frustrated by stress or any negative emotion. Oh, right. Forgot about that. If changelings absorb too much negative emotions, it is hazardous to our health. It doesn't kill us immediately, but it's like a toxin, slowly coursing in our blood. If it not treated by a healer/companion or handled with determination by one's will, it could to death. So, in short, you get someone mad or feeling really negative towards any changeling and it can die of literal looks. Yes, you CAN die from looks. Shucks. Earth could use a little of that. Actually, scratch that, it's a horrible idea. Why did I even brought that up. And last, that leaves me as leader and the stronghold of the squad. If I remember correctly back when I was with the lieutenant, Leut pulled some strings along the way, pointing me as leader in a group of veterans (Or idiots that somehow lasted this long) in my hands. All of this came from the training I took from recognized changelings in the hive and the status that goes around me like planets and its sun. She slipped some vital information around the hive and detailed me as a famous leader, without my consent of what to add about me. I mean, thank you, it's a nice gesture to make me feel special, but this is ALL wrong. And seeing how I can get out of this, I really can't complain, or else they will suspect that I'm- Wait, why was I was doing all this? Oh, right. I was bored. Maybe I did deserved this. But I'm a squad leader now, can't really go back to anywhere at all. I took this chance, I must keep going after all. Ah, I was lost in thought. Focus Mauricio. What was she saying? "Come again?" I asked, trying to grasp the reality around me after my train of thought. "I didn't understand that last thing you said." "Um, I said... if you have any more questions, feel free to ask." she repeated, somewhat nervous, "After all, we can't go around walk mindlessly." "True, true." I acknowledged, raising my hoof just below my chin. I tried coming up with more question, but a nearby changeling flew down to us and told us that it was time to move. The train was ready for us, and we needed to leave, now. "Thanks bud." Flying away in approval, we were left on our own again. Looking at my new group carefully, I felt somewhat confident that we had more than enough to accomplish great things. All it was needed, was a little push or motivation to make things happen. I was confident about this. "I guess the questions can be asked later, once we are at the train." Looking at each one of them, I breathed in, feeling reinvigorating pride and confidence afterwards. Walking towards the location we were ordered, I saw behind me the three of them following me. I smiled, feeling safe. "I'm counting on you guys." "Okay Five! Just call me if you need me, okay?" Cabin stated, looking confident. "Right behind ya, Fire. Glad to know somepony who gets things done." added Boa as he smirked. "Don't worry Fire. You can count on us for anything." Scarlet chimed, feeling satisfied and secure of herself. "Even I may look like somepony else in the train, don't doubt to call or ask us anything." Even with all this energy coming out, I couldn't help but feel a little weirded out. It was like I knew them for a long time, but yet I never met them before. Do they remind me of someone I know? Confused by this, I expressed openly to them about it. Boa and Cabin said nothing, but smiled instead. Scarlet spoke up. "While it's true that we just met, there is something to every changeling. Be it from the same hive or not, it doesn't matter. We are all in this. It may be my mind playing tricks on me, but," she paused and smiled with grace, "I have a feeling we will get along just fine." --------------------------> "F.I.R.E." Mauricio, back at the train <----------------------------- Oh, yeah. That is why. Huh. Gotta focus more often. In all honestly, I really can't make heads or tail about these three, but if they have gone like this before, I have them now. It may be tiring, troublesome if possible, but I... I can't simply back down from what I asked for. I need to do this. Before I could continue my inner monologue, the door opened once again and Scarlet entered the room once more with a goofy expression on her lips. "Oh, you done?" "Yes Sir." "Good. I have a few questions to ask you." One, are you sure you did not punch him to death, and second, how do I not make you angry? I gotta know man. "It's obvious we are taking disguises when we need to. Until then, I just want a debriefing and a review of names, ID's, and forms we are using before we get there. We have about 25 minutes or so before arriving. Also, I need a check on the each general tribe and race. My memory is getting dull." It was a big lie. I knew about the three races, but making sure you know everything about it can save you a lot of trouble. She moved from the back of the train and head towards me, nodding at my request. Scarlet sat in the seat in front of me and and started digging through her bag. "Okay, where is the chart... I know it is here- Oh, the map. This is better. See this?" she pointed two dots and many more connected through red lines, spreading across the continent of what I believe is Equestria. "This is where are going. It's not far, but it's not closer either. It's a two way trip. Now, where did I put the... Ah! Here we go." she pulled out a chart that I think contained information about the mission, "As you may already know, we are splitting up the squad into the three races known in Equestria." "Earth ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns." "Correct. Since our last member left, we have been reduced to three, using each type by each changeling's command. So far, I have using the unicorn race, meanwhile Cabin has taken the earth pony and Boa taking the last as expected. Each race possesses a unique set of traits that makes one another dependable from time to time." she explained, holding in her hoof a paper. If she was reading, it certainly didn't look like it. Also, is the last member, the former leader, that left the group before me? Guess it doesn't really matter. "Making sure we don't away each other by looking suspicious, we have made each disguise similar looking to one another to make it look like a family. Cabin is my cousin, and Boa is my brother. Despite what it may look like, having a different kind of attributes to one's appearance is far more common when a pony of one tribe mates with a different tribe, especially when each parent holds a bloodline from another tribe itself, making the offspring more variable." "Interesting. One could have unicorn blood while looking like a Pegasus, and vice versa the three ways." I acknowledged as I set my mind to keep this in the memory banks for sure. However, Scarlet was having none of it. "Um, it's common knowledge sir." "Oh, this? No no no, it's something I usually do." I explained, dismissing her thought with a wave of my hoof. "Repeat somepony's lines in a cramped way?" she deadpanned "Something like that." I carefully replied. "The information usually gets past me and I always end up forgetting something that might be crucial. I repeat to myself those to make them look easier to understand. Sometimes I don't even do it." "Well, it is common knowledge, but everypony has its ways of comprehending." Thank you, Lord of Luck. "Very well. What else you got?" I commanded lazily, placing one hoof under my mouth and another resting on my lap. "We have more in store. Since we have only to recollect the love harvested from the village, we will only use the disguises once we get there. The less love we use, the better for everypony. Now, while we use magic to communicate with each other, we are aware of your situation and magic lock-down you suffered during the meteor event. That is why the hive has devised a necklace especially made for you, in order to speak freely with any of us at anytime you need to, as well as for us too." She gave me a plain, silver looking necklace to and allowed me to observe it closely. It had some engraved letters on it, which it could mean magic written in some changeling language. Magic runes, so to say. I kept looking at the necklace with passion until a cough brought me to earth. "You okay Sir? You seemed... distracted." "I'm fine," I expressed with confidence, trying to impose a recollected character, "It's just that... well, it has been a while I used one of these." "Oh, right. You had a previous connection hive, but then you became a sole survivor and had no means to remove it. Therefore, you used communication necklace in order to speak freely." "Not quite, but yes. You got the basic rundown." I easily responded as Scarlet began forming weird faces, but she suddenly sneezed, earning a 'Bless you' response from me. Thanking me for that gesture, Scarlet wiped her nose and focused on me. "The necklace can be shaped into a form or figure you want." I glanced at her with piqued curiosity, "We have the default look of the necklace, making it look like we are a family who shares jewelry, but since you are going to create a new pony from scratch, it can be dismissed if it has a different look or shape by explaining to anypony who asks that it's custom made. Not a whole lie, but these ponies eat anything that doesn't look very complex." Scarlet grinned from to side to side, aware of any possible outcome that could possibly take place, "Luckily, it was made by the former Silent Sword member, Drive and current member Knife 'Emerald'." I looked baffled at her statement, "How do you know all this?" "I need to be to date with every possible information in hoof. It gives me an edge, and a false sense of security." Okay... "Right. You said it before." I closed my eye for a second "I didn't need to know that last part, but if it makes you more comfortable with me, I don't mind. Keep it up." "Thank you." "Now, this was made by them?" "Correctly. These two changeling appear to have a connection with you, which it could easily explain the dedication they placed into these necklaces. Especially yours, obviously." Oh, dang. Nice. I gotta thank them later. And add a little something to match my personality. I hope. "Given at any given time, once again, they work like hive communications, so you might feel a little headache the first time you use it since you have been disconnected for quite some time." "Completely understandable. Proceed." "Ahem." she cleared her throat and kept going, "Just remember. The necklace can be morphed in any shape you desire. Just call out the order, and we will give it a rundown of any form you like the most." "Huh. Impressive." I expressed in surprise as I gave the necklace a few flips. "Quite. However, you will be limited to speaking only as the necklace is difficult to forge, let alone have the same qualities as a hive channel. Any other sense will be restricted for the moment. Also, try not to stray to far from us. It can be very useful, but every trait has its limits. If you leave the village, there is little chance for anypony to speak to you if required. Outside of the village, it is unknown how far it can go, but it won't be needed to know for now. Other than that, you are good to go." Scarlet shifted his papers and moved a little to sit more lady like. "Taking the ID term into our hooves, I will be taking the form of a red colored unicorn with yellow eyes, blue glasses and black hair, under the tag of 'Crimson Autumn', daughter of Flower Spring and Technical Base, originated from Baltimare, with a 33 years old look. The only things that would change into my disguise would be the colors of my body. As far the others, Corporal Cabin will shape into an earth pony. He will have blue navy fur, blue-cyan eyes and yellow hair. No accessories will be required for him, as he prefers to stay more to himself. Clever, but risky. His alias will be something similar, but varying as well. He will be known as Log Cabin, son of Wood Pecker and Sky Rise, originated from Baltimore as well, 2 years younger than Crimson." "I like it because I still get to keep my name." Cabin suddenly spoke up, alarming both of us. "I liked the part where she said I was blue. I like blue. It's pretty." "Yes... Jaja, I can see how it relates." I obviously stated as I tried to avoid laughing at his sudden outburst. Scarlet had none of it, solely focusing on the papers held in her magic grasp. "Of course. Back to topic." I twisted my head slowly, leaving Cabin back to his thoughts and focusing on the female changeling in front of me, "And last but not least, Boa." "Yes. Precisely as you say, Sergeant Boa will be taking the form of a green furred pegasus, wearing blue eyes like Cabin and black hair like me, except he has white stripes on it. He will be wearing small, red bandana on his left hoof as accessory. Despite our current forms, Boa likes to his scars untouched and show them off to the," she gestured a 'quote on quote' hoof movement, earning a small smile from me, "Ladies." she looked annoyed, to say the least. Focusing back to the topic at hoof, she spoke again "His parents will be the same as mine, as they earned a possible link with the ponies pointing out we look alike. In short words, he will be my brother. Boa will be known as Osiris Meadow." "Amazing. You got it all planned out." I pointed out in awe. "Of course. Every possibility of a connection will be used to reinforce our bond as a normal pony family." "And our excuse for walking together?" "We can't use the 'family trip' excuse, as it would raise suspicions on the town folks due to our constant 'visits'. Even they are not that gullible. There are many other excuses to use, but there is one who always get them biting the dust. We shall be known for 'stopping by for the great food they serve around here'. Spicy food, if I may add. Good stuff." she laughed a little and changed a couple of papers. "Our small family is connected to Canterlot when one of our ancestors found themselves establishing themselves with an antique shop, selling wares from city to city. Another excuse for us to examine if our current lie wears down. Of course, we would need to shape a few things, but saying we don't usually speak to other ponies outside of family seems to work fine." "Even the ancestors! Color me surprised Scarlet, that is actually amazing." I praised, earning a small blush from her. She shifted from her spot and tried to hide her face behind the papers. Emphasis on 'tried'. "Um... it was n-nothing." "My butt is nothing. Who did this?" "Um, that is really not necessary..." "Wait, don't tell me..." I scanned her with intrigue as she felt embarrassed under my gaze. Observing her for a few moments, I quickly realized who was in charge of everything. "No way... You?" "Uh... I may have suggested something when we first created this ponification." she adamantly lied, trying to ignore the feverish blush crawling all over her face. "That's amazing! You have a talent for this." "Well... I did say I was the thinker of the group and... well... my cutie mark resembles a typing machine and a quill, so it's not that far-fledged." Wait a second, a cutie mark? "Cutie mark? You mean that tattoo on their butts?" I bluntly regarded. "Well, no and yes. Again, basic knowledge but... eh, I like explaining." she closed her eyes and forgot about her recent embarrassment. "Now that you mention it, I forgot to explain the cutie mark and each personality. Taking into account my created personality, I am malevolent unicorn, who only speaks to those who intrigue me. But deep down, I'm afraid to show my true colors, making Crimson somepony... tsundere, if I'm not wrong. Fun from time to time though. A typewriter and a red quill with a yellow bone adjourns the unicorn's cutie mark. Next is Sergeant Boa. Rubbing her eyes slowly and yawning, she spoke again, "He will take the form of a cheeky pegasus, one who likes to hunt for single mares and strike a friendly conversation. Of course, Osiris Meadow doesn't like relationships, he prefers one night stands. But if you talk bad things about his family, he will get angry." I stared at Scarlet, lost in thought, "But isn't that very similar to who Boa is? I mean, surely, it spice things up, but it doesn't really help in some ways." The female changeling simply chuckled, making me confused. "Nice point. But Boa has more than 5 years of experience when it comes down to acting. He pretends to be upset, when in all reality, he is rather enjoying seeing the ponies squirm under a net of lies." "Sounds worse when you put it that way." "We never asked for this." She muttered in a heavy, angered tone, surprising me all of the sudden. Scarlet dropped her act in a flash, lowering her ears, her piercing gaze growling, erasing any trace of whatever confidence she had gathered and throw it out the window. "Oh my gosh, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to snap like that!" "It's... fine." I assured, leaning backwards for a few moments, "I shouldn't talk like that. You are... having quite a rough time. I have no place to say stuff like that." Scarlet let out an astonished gasp and looked away probably feeling bad at her breaking moment, but somewhere between this conversation, at some point, I hurt her. My words poked something that was still not meant to be touched yet. I felt horrible; felt that I should be aware of my words by the next time I open my mouth. "Don't.... worry. It must have slipped... Besides, you have to get adjusted to our hive once again, not to mention that you are limited on options. And... well, I don't need to tell what YOU have been through. We had it bad, but you? You lost everything." "I..." "Your hive, your other friends, your queen, everything. And what could you do about it?" "... Nothing." I stated, looking at my hoof in a depressed manner. "I couldn't do anything." Gazing my hoof, I used whatever memories I had from my previous life to recall what a hand looked. It wasn't hard to put it that way, but it is just a reminder of those things that I'll never have the chance to see again. A wave of depression rushed to my blood, making me feel nauseous, horrible, and mostly regret for those rights I once had. Now, they are blurring pictures to hang on the wall, reminding me of the things I had passion about, the small or big things that made smile or frown. Those little details that, despite not looking in a great way, they were right in my reach. Yanked before anything made sense, I was thrown into this... reality I am living right now. Even if things seemed to look dim at some times, they were still out for me. I had something. I grasped Scarlet's bag that was dropped right next to me after she showed me the chart. Staring at the logo on top of it, I wondered what happened in the split seconds from my life as human before assuming the form of a changeling in this... mysterious world. My memory was unscratched somehow, and allowed me to recall the event frame by frame. "What happened back then..." I whispered to myself, pondering how exactly I arrived to a place some different and similar at the same time. I knew that Scarlet was giving me a concerned look, but I ignored her, focusing on my thoughts once they were pointed out, "It's so unreal. What exactly transpired back there?" I gave a displeased grunt as I dropped the bag carefully back where it was. "Sir Fire..." "Cut the Sir." "Huh?" I remained static, stoic of my current situation, "I may be your leader now, but I'm your friend now. There is no need to call me so formally." "It's protocol, sir. I have to be-" "Protocol won't save your life." I grunted with a hiss, "It maintains order, I am aware of that. But with me? There is no need to act so formal. Act casually like you naturally do and we will do more than fine." She kept her words to herself and remained silent. Giving myself a better look at her, she looked conflicted, aware of the both sides of the coin. If her expression was any indication, she was not sure what to follow. My orders, or the orders she has been following for her entire life. And in all retrospective, it was obvious who she was going to obey. And yet, there is a part of me that hoped she would listen to me. But alas, that could be resolved later. I dismissed her actions and told her to remain calm. She has been in this far more than I have, I should actually follow some of her advice for once. Then a thought struck me. What about Cabin? Is he friendly enough, does he... "Scarlet, I need to know something else. A couple of things actually." her ears perked and gained her attention to me. "Cabin is naturally well known in the village for his innocent and sweet, yet tough pony ID, but how far do they trust him? Can we keep it up even I show up?" Scarlet looked at his friend for a moment, before giving a heartwarming smile and looking back at the papers. "Cabin has already gained the trust of the town-folks by being himself. That's a fact. We planned on changing that, but Cabin refused, much to our surprise. In any case, it was a win-win scenario since they knew the Cabin we know, leaving no trace of any suspicion by the time it rose." "Still, that would not explain why suddenly I showed up." "Like stated before, you are family of the group we are. The background can be created at any given time and even a name." I raised my hoof, but she protested and nudged to keep quiet for now, "These ponies trust Cabin enough to give him a full access to the mayor's house. If they see you with us or him, they will notice, that is natural, but it won't raise suspicions. Quite the contrary, you will be received with open arms." I sighed it relief. Well, that is one thing down and not to worry about. I leaned back and relaxed on the seat for a few moments. Having my nerves calmed down helped a lot, because I sometimes to panic when I'm really nervous. And not just average nervous. I mean nervous like saying that the girl you were last night was actually a dude or a chick (I still don't get that name) came to you weeks later and said 'Hey, guess what? You are going to be a father!' Yes, that nerve-racking. But Scarlet pointed out something that had not occurred to me so far. What was I going to be? An earth pony? A unicorn? A pegasus? What color shades should I wear? Accessory or not? Scars visible or hidden? That and more invaded my thoughts. I knew the rest could be made up, but when it came down to creating something from scratch, I was either really good at it or absolutely unlucky. Was I willing to take the risk? No, of course not. Luckily, I have the answer right in front of me. "Scarlet, can I ask you something intimate?" She seemed confused at first, not to mention flustered by the sudden question. "Uh.... sure. What's on your mind?" "Regarding the necklace aside, I need an ID of somepony. Right now, I'm empty on ideas and I could use a bit of your help." She sighed and seemed... disappointed? I guess she was hoping for something more trivial. "Do you have anything on you that I could use?" "I would love to, but last week, we began to run out of ideas and potential substitutes. I have nothing on me to aid you." Well, that seems rather troubling. Awfully troubling. "But we have right now... 3 minutes until our destination... Crud." AY CHIMAMA HUETU MADRE. This is not good. Panic was starting to flood once again, until I heard a familiar voice echo in my mind. "Mauricio! What are you doing? Is a simple trial going to stop you? No! You have a brother as a writer and have helped many times! You have faced many adversities and if you think a simple challenge is going to stop you, then think again. You can do this. Just. Focus.' ... Huh. It's the blood in me doing the talk? Talk about pride. ... But it's true, I can't give up like that. You just need to think. Alright... focus... who was the last guy you talked about? Have any video game names or info that I could use? Think... think... "Sir Fir- I mean, Fire, are you okay?" I ignored her questions and frowned deeper, lost in thought. I could maybe... no, that would be copy strike related. How about- Nah, too cheesy. Or maybe if I- TRAIN ARRIVING AT DESTINATION IN 30 SECONDS. GET READY SQUAD. "What!?" I shouted, leaving my spot and standing in the middle of the wagon. Scarlet looked concerned, but I paid little attention to her. Looking at my options, I saw the door where Boa was currently held and opening. Well, at least he is in disguise now. Just like Scarlet sai- Wait. That is a wagon full of supplies? Does that mean... AJA! I ran to the door where he was, and heard him complain about his beating being a little harder than before. I hurried Boa out of the room and he gave me a puzzled expression. Looking back, I saw everyone changing into their respective disguises. Take a quick glances at the colors and appearances, I had a brilliant idea. Holding my necklace close to me, I put it on and closed the door. For once, panicking helped. Thank you whatever deities out there for this chance. Time to shine. "Crimson!" an older earth pony stallion with grey and black mane, wearing a white navy hat and a white fur greeted the mare with high spirits. Scarlet Fall, more known as Crimson Autumn to them, walked up to him and greeted the fellow. He smiled and took notice of her 'relatives' behind her. "It's so nice to see you again!" "The pleasure is mine, Iron Mallet. Though I did not expect you to greet us like this." Her relatives closed in and stood next to her. "I assume you have something that involves us, right?" The old stallion chuckled at the sight and soften his stare, "Oh Crimson, still direct to the point as ever. You don't seem to be changing, nor aging either. You must have a really good diet and exercise! Tell me, what's your secret?" "Family genes and family recipes." "Oh-ho! All those secrets and no one to leave as heirs?" Boa Hunt, more known as Osiris Meadow to everypony around the village, intervened. "Well, I doubt my sister could even get a stallion to like he- OOMPF-" Scarlet threw a light kick his 'brother's side and let him without much air. Iron could only chuckled at the display of siblings fighting for silly discussions. "Ah, Osiris, still the same Casanova as ever. Your sister is a very attractive mare, I'm sure there are plenty of stallions who would love to have a nice little chat with her." "Thank you. After all, my mother did most of the job; I simply made it better." "No mercy for the wicked, eh? Well, that's who you are. But I know you are a great pony on the inside. Heck, if I was 30 years younger, I would invite you to a cup of coffee on the restaurant you fellows always visit." Scarlet coughed a bit, earning from her a slight blush combined with her red fur. "That's... really nice of you, Iron." "Any day sweetheart. But luckily, I have a mare that stole my heart 39 years ago and is still waiting for an old stallion like me." He dropped his hat lower and laughed wholeheartedly, "Sweet Celestia, that mare is something else." "Ah, Blue Petals. Your wife, of course. How is she by the by?" asked Scarlet, keeping her facade up. "Ah, you know... admiring the sea that she always loved to see." He looked up and sighed, "Seeing the sea has always calmed her. Especially during these harsh days of trouble nights and restless sleeps." "Iron..." "I know... I know... It's been more than 37 years... and I should bring it up, but every time you fellow show up and can't help but feel..." Everyone in the group looked at each other with concern. Without a word, they all knew what to do. Scarlet slowly closed up to him "... I know it's a bit touchy sir, but I know there was nothing you could have done to change that day. None of you thought it was bound to happen." soothed Scarlet, letting a bit if herself along those sentences. "It's hard, to all of us. My mere words aren't going to do something, but you can count on us if you need anything." Iron said nothing, as he simply dropped his head, hanging low and hiding his hurt face from the group. Even Cabin understood the situation and remained quiet. A sob. It took only that to provide a glimpse of a unhealed wound from the past. "Iron..." muttered Boa, as he placed a hoof on the stallion's whiter. "Don't give it too much thought. We are here for you. Remember that, okay?" "... Yes. I suppose." he raised his head high and shook, "Being all down and sad won't bring him back, I know." He wiped a tear from his eye and smiled. "It's thanks to you folks that an old pony like me still stand today. I'm grateful to have met you all. Really. Thank you." They all showed a grateful smile, and nodded their heads. Boa nudged Scarlet towards Iron and expressed what he needed to say. She understood and and talked to him again. "Anyways, Iron, it's always a pleasure to see you again. But I believe you needed us for something, right?" "Huh?" the stallion recollected himself and he cleared the confusion. "Oh yes, I was wondering if you young ponies could-" Before Iron could finish that sentence, a heavy clanking noise came from the stationary train. All worried, especially Boa, Cabin and Scarlet, looked at the train as if someone just dropped six layers of heavy metal on fresh, polished aluminum. Soon after the racket ended, the squad tried to talk to Fire through the necklace. No response. Terrified that something might have happened, they all began walking to the train excluding Iron Mallet. Preparing their magic just in case, they slowly approached the door and were inches from opening it. Right before Cabin could touch the metal door, it began to slowly open by itself. Curious enough, they never heard magic being used. Backing away just inches, they began to assemble a formation and prepared for everything. What they did not expect what to see what lightning fast object soar barely through the door and take wings to the sky. Unsure of what they had seen, they tried to recognize the shadow looming over them with the sun on top of them. Before they could take a clear look, the figure immediately spread what it seemed to be its wings and descended at high speeds, aiming towards the group. Iron could watch in awe as the figure rapidly dropped on top of his friends. All it took, was a moment of distraction. And the feathers was all it took to create a brief moment of confusion. Dropping at dangerous levels, the pegasus used the momentum and went in circles around the group. Deciding it was enough, the unknown figure took flight higher and dropped harder than metal weld would have. Just before hitting the ground, it came to sudden halt just in front of the squad. Feathers and dust were everywhere, creating a cloud dust. Shielding their, eyes Scarlet and company tried to clear the silhouette and it shook itself. Once the dust was gone, another sight to behold was in front of the four ponies. Wielding a red, hot brilliant mane with a carefree and naturally combed style falling on the face, the pegasus soon began to distinguish itself from the mess. It had a yellow coat, covered with a few spear-looking red spots on the sides. The wings were now folded to the sides and seemed greatly groomed. At the end of body, a straight, somewhat curved red tail matched the hair. A visible scar on the chest seemed to form an X, hardly blending with the fur. His hooves were showing a slightly visible toe and his legs were fairly toned. And last, but not least, were a pair of emerald colored eyes that lured a lot of ponies into them. The sight was now clear. A yellow fur, red hot mane and tail to match, a scar on the chest forming an X, fur with arrow looking spots on the sides, greatly groomed wings and striking emerald colored eyes. In front of them, stood a pegasus with said description and an innocent smile. "Hey guys, what's up?" spoke the male pegasus, as he laughed a bit and turned around to meet the mature stallion behind him, awestruck by the scene that transpired before his eyes. Before the pegasus could speak, Iron beat him to it. "Who... who are you?" he spoke, terrified and surprised at some point. "Howdy, captain!" the male pegasus stated as he shook some of the dust off him. "Don't worry, I'm no harm. In fact, I'm with them!" He then pointed at Scarlet and the others behind him. Iron Mallet was without words. Just who was this strange pegasus and all his tricks? "Why do I always like to make an flashy entrance? Oh, right. Your question. Ahem," he took a deep breath and spoke. "My name is Mauricio Bonofire, but most of my friends call me Fire. Nice to meet you!" Author's Note Crimson Autumn, an unicorn mare with an arrogant peer attitude and has trouble opening up to others. Tsundere to y'all. Enjoys the long nights with a refreshing wind. Black hair, red fur, yellow eyes and wears blue glasses. Sister of Osiris Meadow and cousin to Log Cabin. Born In Baltimare, 27 years old. Daughter of Flower Spring and Technical Base. ('Scarlet Fall' Pony form) Osiris Meadow, a cheeky pegasus with lady hunting traits and and huge loyalty to his family. Dislikes to a certain degree hypocrites. Green fur, Blue eyes and Black hair with white stripes on it. Wears a significantly small red bandana on his left hoof. Brother of Crimson Autumn and cousin to Log Cabin. Born in Baltimare, 24 years old. Son of Flower Spring and Technical Base.('Boa Hunt' Pony Form) Log Cabin, an earth pony stallion. Yellow Hair, blue navy fur, and blue-cyan eyes. No siblings besides his cousins, Osiris Meadow and Crimson Autumn. Born in Baltimare, 25 years old. Son of Wood Pecker and Sky Rise. ('Platinum "Cabin" Wall' Pony Form) Just a little sum up of the ponysonas each changeling represents. It was tedious to see the ponies and their respectful personalities scrambled. So I gave them a little pick me up. Also, I have been ~~playing video games non-stop and working 11 hours to buy more shit while working out my emotions because I feel like complete train wreck/a worthless scum sometimes and it hurts pretty bad~~ trying little experiments left and right for the reading section. So if you feel like something if out of place, don’t worry. It’s natural. I’m just toying with my writing style for better results.
